This is a modern-English version of "I Say No", originally written by Collins, Wilkie. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.





“I SAY NO”



By Wilkie Collins

By Wilkie Collins










CONTENTS


BOOK THE FIRST—AT SCHOOL.

CHAPTER I. THE SMUGGLED SUPPER.

CHAPTER II. BIOGRAPHY IN THE BEDROOM.

CHAPTER III. THE LATE MR. BROWN.

CHAPTER IV. MISS LADD’S DRAWING-MASTER.

CHAPTER V. DISCOVERIES IN THE GARDEN.

CHAPTER VI. ON THE WAY TO THE VILLAGE.

CHAPTER VII. “COMING EVENTS CAST THEIR SHADOWS BEFORE.”

CHAPTER VIII. MASTER AND PUPIL.

CHAPTER IX. MRS. ROOK AND THE LOCKET.

CHAPTER X. GUESSES AT THE TRUTH.

CHAPTER XI. THE DRAWING-MASTER’S CONFESSION.


BOOK THE SECOND—IN LONDON.

CHAPTER XII. MRS. ELLMOTHER.

CHAPTER XIII. MISS LETITIA.

CHAPTER XIV. MRS. MOSEY.

CHAPTER XV. EMILY.

CHAPTER XVI. MISS JETHRO.

CHAPTER XVII. DOCTOR ALLDAY.

CHAPTER XVIII. MISS LADD.

CHAPTER XIX. SIR JERVIS REDWOOD.

CHAPTER XX. THE REVEREND MILES MIRABEL.

CHAPTER XXI. POLLY AND SALLY.

CHAPTER XXII. ALBAN MORRIS.

CHAPTER XXIII. MISS REDWOOD.

CHAPTER XXIV. MR. ROOK.

CHAPTER XXV. “J. B.”

CHAPTER XXVI. MOTHER EVE.

CHAPTER XXVII. MENTOR AND TELEMACHUS.

CHAPTER XXVIII. FRANCINE.

CHAPTER XXIX. “BONY.”

CHAPTER XXX. LADY DORIS.

CHAPTER XXXI. MOIRA.


BOOK THE THIRD—NETHERWOODS.

CHAPTER XXXII. IN THE GRAY ROOM.

CHAPTER XXXIII. RECOLLECTIONS OF ST. DOMINGO.

CHAPTER XXXIV. IN THE DARK.

CHAPTER XXXV. THE TREACHERY OF THE PIPE.

CHAPTER XXXVI. CHANGE OF AIR.

CHAPTER XXXVII. “THE LADY WANTS YOU, SIR.”


BOOK THE FOURTH—THE COUNTRY HOUSE.

CHAPTER XXXVIII. DANCING.

CHAPTER XXXIX. FEIGNING.

CHAPTER XL. CONSULTING.

CHAPTER XLI. SPEECHIFYING.

CHAPTER XLII. COOKING.

CHAPTER XLIII. SOUNDING.

CHAPTER XLIV. COMPETING.

CHAPTER XLV. MISCHIEF—MAKING.

CHAPTER XLVI. PRETENDING.

CHAPTER XLVII. DEBATING.

CHAPTER XLVIII. INVESTIGATING.


BOOK THE FIFTH—THE COTTAGE.

CHAPTER XLIX. EMILY SUFFERS.

CHAPTER L. MISS LADD ADVISES.

CHAPTER LI. THE DOCTOR SEES.

CHAPTER LII. “IF I COULD FIND A FRIEND!”

CHAPTER LIII. THE FRIEND IS FOUND.

CHAPTER LIV. THE END OF THE FAINTING FIT.


BOOK THE SIXTH—HERE AND THERE.

CHAPTER LV. MIRABEL SEES HIS WAY.

CHAPTER LVI. ALBAN SEES HIS WAY.

CHAPTER LVII. APPROACHING THE END.

CHAPTER LVIII. A COUNCIL OF TWO.

CHAPTER LIX. THE ACCIDENT AT BELFORD.

CHAPTER LX. OUTSIDE THE ROOM.

CHAPTER LXI. INSIDE THE ROOM.

CHAPTER LXII. DOWNSTAIRS.

CHAPTER LXIII. THE DEFENSE OF MIRABEL.

CHAPTER LXIV. ON THE WAY TO LONDON.


BOOK THE LAST—AT HOME AGAIN.

CHAPTER LXV. CECILIA IN A NEW CHARACTER.

CHAPTER LXVI. ALBAN’S NARRATIVE.

CHAPTER LXVII. THE TRUE CONSOLATION.

CONTENTS


BOOK THE FIRST—AT SCHOOL.

CHAPTER I. THE SMUGGLED SUPPER.

CHAPTER II. BIOGRAPHY IN THE BEDROOM.

CHAPTER III. THE LATE MR. BROWN.

CHAPTER IV. MISS LADD’S DRAWING-MASTER.

CHAPTER V. DISCOVERIES IN THE GARDEN.

CHAPTER VI. ON THE WAY TO THE VILLAGE.

CHAPTER VII. “COMING EVENTS CAST THEIR SHADOWS BEFORE.”

CHAPTER VIII. MASTER AND PUPIL.

CHAPTER IX. MRS. ROOK AND THE LOCKET.

CHAPTER X. GUESSES AT THE TRUTH.

CHAPTER XI. THE DRAWING-MASTER’S CONFESSION.


BOOK THE SECOND—IN LONDON.

CHAPTER XII. MRS. ELLMOTHER.

CHAPTER XIII. MISS LETITIA.

CHAPTER XIV. MRS. MOSEY.

CHAPTER XV. EMILY.

CHAPTER XVI. MISS JETHRO.

CHAPTER XVII. DOCTOR ALLDAY.

CHAPTER XVIII. MISS LADD.

CHAPTER XIX. SIR JERVIS REDWOOD.

CHAPTER XX. THE REVEREND MILES MIRABEL.

CHAPTER XXI. POLLY AND SALLY.

CHAPTER XXII. ALBAN MORRIS.

CHAPTER XXIII. MISS REDWOOD.

CHAPTER XXIV. MR. ROOK.

CHAPTER XXV. “J. B.”

CHAPTER XXVI. MOTHER EVE.

CHAPTER XXVII. MENTOR AND TELEMACHUS.

CHAPTER XXVIII. FRANCINE.

CHAPTER XXIX. “BONY.”

CHAPTER XXX. LADY DORIS.

CHAPTER XXXI. MOIRA.


BOOK THE THIRD—NETHERWOODS.

CHAPTER XXXII. IN THE GRAY ROOM.

CHAPTER XXXIII. RECOLLECTIONS OF ST. DOMINGO.

CHAPTER XXXIV. IN THE DARK.

CHAPTER XXXV. THE TREACHERY OF THE PIPE.

CHAPTER XXXVI. CHANGE OF AIR.

CHAPTER XXXVII. “THE LADY WANTS YOU, SIR.”


BOOK THE FOURTH—THE COUNTRY HOUSE.

CHAPTER XXXVIII. DANCING.

CHAPTER XXXIX. FEIGNING.

CHAPTER XL. CONSULTING.

CHAPTER XLI. SPEECHIFYING.

CHAPTER XLII. COOKING.

CHAPTER XLIII. SOUNDING.

CHAPTER XLIV. COMPETING.

CHAPTER XLV. MISCHIEF—MAKING.

CHAPTER XLVI. PRETENDING.

CHAPTER XLVII. DEBATING.

CHAPTER XLVIII. INVESTIGATING.


BOOK THE FIFTH—THE COTTAGE.

CHAPTER XLIX. EMILY SUFFERS.

CHAPTER L. MISS LADD ADVISES.

CHAPTER LI. THE DOCTOR SEES.

CHAPTER LII. “IF I COULD FIND A FRIEND!”

CHAPTER LIII. THE FRIEND IS FOUND.

CHAPTER LIV. THE END OF THE FAINTING FIT.


BOOK THE SIXTH—HERE AND THERE.

CHAPTER LV. MIRABEL SEES HIS WAY.

CHAPTER LVI. ALBAN SEES HIS WAY.

CHAPTER LVII. APPROACHING THE END.

CHAPTER LVIII. A COUNCIL OF TWO.

CHAPTER LIX. THE ACCIDENT AT BELFORD.

CHAPTER LX. OUTSIDE THE ROOM.

CHAPTER LXI. INSIDE THE ROOM.

CHAPTER LXII. DOWNSTAIRS.

CHAPTER LXIII. THE DEFENSE OF MIRABEL.

CHAPTER LXIV. ON THE WAY TO LONDON.


BOOK THE LAST—AT HOME AGAIN.

CHAPTER LXV. CECILIA IN A NEW CHARACTER.

CHAPTER LXVI. ALBAN’S NARRATIVE.

CHAPTER LXVII. THE TRUE CONSOLATION.






BOOK THE FIRST—AT SCHOOL.





CHAPTER I. THE SMUGGLED SUPPER.

Outside the bedroom the night was black and still. The small rain fell too softly to be heard in the garden; not a leaf stirred in the airless calm; the watch-dog was asleep, the cats were indoors; far or near, under the murky heaven, not a sound was stirring.

Outside the bedroom, the night was dark and quiet. The light rain fell so softly it couldn't be heard in the garden; not a leaf moved in the stillness; the watch-dog was asleep, the cats were inside; near or far, under the cloudy sky, not a sound was heard.

Inside the bedroom the night was black and still.

Inside the bedroom, the night was dark and quiet.

Miss Ladd knew her business as a schoolmistress too well to allow night-lights; and Miss Ladd’s young ladies were supposed to be fast asleep, in accordance with the rules of the house. Only at intervals the silence was faintly disturbed, when the restless turning of one of the girls in her bed betrayed itself by a gentle rustling between the sheets. In the long intervals of stillness, not even the softly audible breathing of young creatures asleep was to be heard.

Miss Ladd knew her job as a teacher too well to allow night lights, and her students were supposed to be fast asleep, as per the house rules. Only occasionally would the silence be slightly interrupted by the quiet rustling of one of the girls turning in her bed. During the long stretches of stillness, even the soft breathing of the sleeping girls was not audible.

The first sound that told of life and movement revealed the mechanical movement of the clock. Speaking from the lower regions, the tongue of Father Time told the hour before midnight.

The first sound that signaled life and activity came from the ticking of the clock. From its depths, Father Time's hand indicated the hour just before midnight.

A soft voice rose wearily near the door of the room. It counted the strokes of the clock—and reminded one of the girls of the lapse of time.

A soft voice rose tiredly near the door of the room. It counted the chimes of the clock—and reminded one of the girls of how much time had passed.

“Emily! eleven o’clock.”

“Emily! It's eleven o’clock.”

There was no reply. After an interval the weary voice tried again, in louder tones:

There was no response. After a moment, the tired voice attempted once more, this time with a louder tone:

“Emily!”

“Emily!”

A girl, whose bed was at the inner end of the room, sighed under the heavy heat of the night—and said, in peremptory tones, “Is that Cecilia?”

A girl, whose bed was at the far end of the room, sighed under the sweltering heat of the night—and said, in a commanding voice, “Is that Cecilia?”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“What do you want?”

"What do you need?"

“I’m getting hungry, Emily. Is the new girl asleep?”

“I’m getting hungry, Emily. Is the new girl sleeping?”

The new girl answered promptly and spitefully, “No, she isn’t.”

The new girl replied quickly and sarcastically, “No, she isn’t.”

Having a private object of their own in view, the five wise virgins of Miss Ladd’s first class had waited an hour, in wakeful anticipation of the falling asleep of the stranger—and it had ended in this way! A ripple of laughter ran round the room. The new girl, mortified and offended, entered her protest in plain words.

Having a personal goal in mind, the five wise girls in Miss Ladd’s first class waited an hour, eagerly anticipating the stranger dozing off—and it ended like this! A wave of laughter spread through the room. The new girl, embarrassed and upset, voiced her protest clearly.

“You are treating me shamefully! You all distrust me, because I am a stranger.”

“You're treating me terribly! You all don't trust me because I'm a stranger.”

“Say we don’t understand you,” Emily answered, speaking for her schoolfellows; “and you will be nearer the truth.”

“Say we don’t get you,” Emily replied, speaking for her classmates; “and you’ll be closer to the truth.”

“Who expected you to understand me, when I only came here to-day? I have told you already my name is Francine de Sor. If want to know more, I’m nineteen years old, and I come from the West Indies.”

“Who thought you’d get what I’m about when I just got here today? I’ve already told you my name is Francine de Sor. If you want to know more, I’m nineteen, and I’m from the West Indies.”

Emily still took the lead. “Why do you come here?” she asked. “Who ever heard of a girl joining a new school just before the holidays? You are nineteen years old, are you? I’m a year younger than you—and I have finished my education. The next big girl in the room is a year younger than me—and she has finished her education. What can you possibly have left to learn at your age?”

Emily still took the lead. “Why do you come here?” she asked. “Who ever heard of a girl joining a new school right before the holidays? You're nineteen, right? I’m a year younger than you—and I’ve already finished my education. The next oldest girl in the room is a year younger than me—and she’s done with school too. What could you possibly have left to learn at your age?”

“Everything!” cried the stranger from the West Indies, with an outburst of tears. “I’m a poor ignorant creature. Your education ought to have taught you to pity me instead of making fun of me. I hate you all. For shame, for shame!”

“Everything!” cried the stranger from the West Indies, bursting into tears. “I’m a poor, uneducated person. Your education should have taught you to feel sorry for me instead of mocking me. I hate all of you. How shameful, how shameful!”

Some of the girls laughed. One of them—the hungry girl who had counted the strokes of the clock—took Francine’s part.

Some of the girls laughed. One of them—the hungry girl who had counted the ticks of the clock—defended Francine.

“Never mind their laughing, Miss de Sor. You are quite right, you have good reason to complain of us.”

“Don’t worry about their laughter, Miss de Sor. You’re absolutely correct; you have every reason to be upset with us.”

Miss de Sor dried her eyes. “Thank you—whoever you are,” she answered briskly.

Miss de Sor dried her eyes. “Thank you—whoever you are,” she replied briskly.

“My name is Cecilia Wyvil,” the other proceeded. “It was not, perhaps, quite nice of you to say you hated us all. At the same time we have forgotten our good breeding—and the least we can do is to beg your pardon.”

“My name is Cecilia Wyvil,” the other continued. “It wasn't exactly nice of you to say you hated us all. At the same time, we’ve let our manners slip—and the least we can do is apologize.”

This expression of generous sentiment appeared to have an irritating effect on the peremptory young person who took the lead in the room. Perhaps she disapproved of free trade in generous sentiment.

This display of kindness seemed to annoy the bossy young woman who was taking charge in the room. Maybe she didn't approve of giving out generosity so freely.

“I can tell you one thing, Cecilia,” she said; “you shan’t beat ME in generosity. Strike a light, one of you, and lay the blame on me if Miss Ladd finds us out. I mean to shake hands with the new girl—and how can I do it in the dark? Miss de Sor, my name’s Brown, and I’m queen of the bedroom. I—not Cecilia—offer our apologies if we have offended you. Cecilia is my dearest friend, but I don’t allow her to take the lead in the room. Oh, what a lovely nightgown!”

“I can tell you one thing, Cecilia,” she said, “you won’t outdo ME in generosity. Light a match, one of you, and if Miss Ladd catches us, just blame it on me. I want to shake hands with the new girl—how else can I do that in the dark? Miss de Sor, I’m Brown, and I’m the queen of the bedroom. I—not Cecilia—want to apologize if we’ve offended you. Cecilia is my closest friend, but I don’t let her take charge in the room. Oh, what a lovely nightgown!”

The sudden flow of candle-light had revealed Francine, sitting up in her bed, and displaying such treasures of real lace over her bosom that the queen lost all sense of royal dignity in irrepressible admiration. “Seven and sixpence,” Emily remarked, looking at her own night-gown and despising it. One after another, the girls yielded to the attraction of the wonderful lace. Slim and plump, fair and dark, they circled round the new pupil in their flowing white robes, and arrived by common consent at one and the same conclusion: “How rich her father must be!”

The sudden glow of candlelight revealed Francine sitting up in her bed, showcasing such beautiful lace over her chest that the queen completely lost her royal composure in uncontrollable admiration. “Seven and sixpence,” Emily commented, glancing at her own nightgown and feeling ashamed of it. One by one, the girls couldn't resist the allure of the stunning lace. Slim and plump, fair and dark, they gathered around the new girl in their flowing white robes and unanimously concluded, “Her dad must be so rich!”

Favored by fortune in the matter of money, was this enviable person possessed of beauty as well?

Favored by luck when it came to money, did this lucky person also have beauty?

In the disposition of the beds, Miss de Sor was placed between Cecilia on the right hand, and Emily on the left. If, by some fantastic turn of events, a man—say in the interests of propriety, a married doctor, with Miss Ladd to look after him—had been permitted to enter the room, and had been asked what he thought of the girls when he came out, he would not even have mentioned Francine. Blind to the beauties of the expensive night-gown, he would have noticed her long upper lip, her obstinate chin, her sallow complexion, her eyes placed too close together—and would have turned his attention to her nearest neighbors. On one side his languid interest would have been instantly roused by Cecilia’s glowing auburn hair, her exquisitely pure skin, and her tender blue eyes. On the other, he would have discovered a bright little creature, who would have fascinated and perplexed him at one and the same time. If he had been questioned about her by a stranger, he would have been at a loss to say positively whether she was dark or light: he would have remembered how her eyes had held him, but he would not have known of what color they were. And yet, she would have remained a vivid picture in his memory when other impressions, derived at the same time, had vanished. “There was one little witch among them, who was worth all the rest put together; and I can’t tell you why. They called her Emily. If I wasn’t a married man—” There he would have thought of his wife, and would have sighed and said no more.

In arranging the beds, Miss de Sor was positioned between Cecilia on her right and Emily on her left. If, by some strange twist of fate, a man—perhaps to maintain propriety, a married doctor accompanied by Miss Ladd—had been allowed to enter the room and asked for his opinion on the girls upon exiting, he wouldn’t even mention Francine. Ignoring the allure of her expensive nightgown, he would have noted her long upper lip, stubborn chin, pale complexion, and her eyes which were too close together—and would have shifted his attention to her neighboring companions. On one side, his lackluster interest would have been instantly piqued by Cecilia’s radiant auburn hair, her flawless skin, and her gentle blue eyes. On the other side, he would have encountered a spirited little individual who would have both captivated and confused him simultaneously. If a stranger inquired about her, he would have struggled to define whether she was dark or light: he would have remembered how her eyes captivated him, yet he would have been unsure of their color. Nonetheless, she would have remained a vivid image in his mind long after other impressions from that moment faded. “There was one little enchantress among them, worth more than all the others combined; and I can’t explain why. They called her Emily. If I weren’t a married man—” At that point, he would have thought about his wife, sighed, and said no more.

While the girls were still admiring Francine, the clock struck the half-hour past eleven.

While the girls were still admiring Francine, the clock struck 11:30.

Cecilia stole on tiptoe to the door—looked out, and listened—closed the door again—and addressed the meeting with the irresistible charm of her sweet voice and her persuasive smile.

Cecilia tiptoed to the door, peeked outside, and listened. She closed the door and then spoke to the group with the captivating charm of her lovely voice and her convincing smile.

“Are none of you hungry yet?” she inquired. “The teachers are safe in their rooms; we have set ourselves right with Francine. Why keep the supper waiting under Emily’s bed?”

“Are none of you hungry yet?” she asked. “The teachers are fine in their rooms; we’ve made peace with Francine. Why let supper sit under Emily’s bed?”

Such reasoning as this, with such personal attractions to recommend it, admitted of but one reply. The queen waved her hand graciously, and said, “Pull it out.”

Such reasoning, along with its personal appeal, allowed for only one response. The queen gestured gracefully and said, “Pull it out.”

Is a lovely girl—whose face possesses the crowning charm of expression, whose slightest movement reveals the supple symmetry of her figure—less lovely because she is blessed with a good appetite, and is not ashamed to acknowledge it? With a grace all her own, Cecilia dived under the bed, and produced a basket of jam tarts, a basket of fruit and sweetmeats, a basket of sparkling lemonade, and a superb cake—all paid for by general subscriptions, and smuggled into the room by kind connivance of the servants. On this occasion, the feast was especially plentiful and expensive, in commemoration not only of the arrival of the Midsummer holidays, but of the coming freedom of Miss Ladd’s two leading young ladies. With widely different destinies before them, Emily and Cecilia had completed their school life, and were now to go out into the world.

Is a lovely girl—whose face has the ultimate charm of expression, and whose slightest movement shows off the graceful symmetry of her figure—less lovely because she has a good appetite and isn't embarrassed to admit it? With her own unique grace, Cecilia dove under the bed and brought out a basket of jam tarts, a basket of fruit and sweets, a basket of sparkling lemonade, and an amazing cake—all funded by the general subscriptions and secretly brought into the room with the help of the servants. This time, the feast was especially abundant and extravagant, celebrating not only the arrival of the Midsummer holidays but also the upcoming freedom of Miss Ladd’s two main students. With very different futures ahead of them, Emily and Cecilia had finished their school life and were now about to step out into the world.

The contrast in the characters of the two girls showed itself, even in such a trifle as the preparations for supper.

The difference in the personalities of the two girls was evident, even in something as small as the preparations for dinner.

Gentle Cecilia, sitting on the floor surrounded by good things, left it to the ingenuity of others to decide whether the baskets should be all emptied at once, or handed round from bed to bed, one at a time. In the meanwhile, her lovely blue eyes rested tenderly on the tarts.

Gentle Cecilia, sitting on the floor surrounded by nice things, let others figure out whether the baskets should be emptied all at once or passed around from bed to bed, one at a time. Meanwhile, her beautiful blue eyes lovingly lingered on the tarts.

Emily’s commanding spirit seized on the reins of government, and employed each of her schoolfellows in the occupation which she was fittest to undertake. “Miss de Sor, let me look at your hand. Ah! I thought so. You have got the thickest wrist among us; you shall draw the corks. If you let the lemonade pop, not a drop of it goes down your throat. Effie, Annis, Priscilla, you are three notoriously lazy girls; it’s doing you a true kindness to set you to work. Effie, clear the toilet-table for supper; away with the combs, the brushes, and the looking-glass. Annis, tear the leaves out of your book of exercises, and set them out for plates. No! I’ll unpack; nobody touches the baskets but me. Priscilla, you have the prettiest ears in the room. You shall act as sentinel, my dear, and listen at the door. Cecilia, when you have done devouring those tarts with your eyes, take that pair of scissors (Miss de Sor, allow me to apologize for the mean manner in which this school is carried on; the knives and forks are counted and locked up every night)—I say take that pair of scissors, Cecilia, and carve the cake, and don’t keep the largest bit for yourself. Are we all ready? Very well. Now take example by me. Talk as much as you like, so long as you don’t talk too loud. There is one other thing before we begin. The men always propose toasts on these occasions; let’s be like the men. Can any of you make a speech? Ah, it falls on me as usual. I propose the first toast. Down with all schools and teachers—especially the new teacher, who came this half year. Oh, mercy, how it stings!” The fixed gas in the lemonade took the orator, at that moment, by the throat, and effectually checked the flow of her eloquence. It made no difference to the girls. Excepting the ease of feeble stomachs, who cares for eloquence in the presence of a supper-table? There were no feeble stomachs in that bedroom. With what inexhaustible energy Miss Ladd’s young ladies ate and drank! How merrily they enjoyed the delightful privilege of talking nonsense! And—alas! alas!—how vainly they tried, in after life, to renew the once unalloyed enjoyment of tarts and lemonade!

Emily’s strong personality took control of the group and assigned each of her classmates a task that suited them best. “Miss de Sor, let me see your hand. Ah! I knew it. You have the thickest wrists among us; you’ll be in charge of opening the bottles. If you let the lemonade fizz over, you won’t get a single drop. Effie, Annis, Priscilla, you’re all known for being lazy; it’s actually nice of me to make you work. Effie, clear off the table for supper; put away the combs, brushes, and mirror. Annis, rip the pages out of your exercise book and use them as plates. No! I’ll handle the unpacking; nobody touches the baskets except me. Priscilla, you have the cutest ears in the room. You’ll be our lookout, dear, and listen by the door. Cecilia, once you’re done eyeing those tarts, grab those scissors (Miss de Sor, I apologize for how poorly this school is run; the knives and forks are counted and locked up every night)—I mean, take those scissors, Cecilia, and cut the cake, but don’t keep the biggest piece for yourself. Are we all set? Good. Now follow my example. Chat as much as you want, just don’t be too loud. There’s one more thing before we start. The guys always make toasts at these events; let’s do the same. Can anyone give a speech? Ah, it looks like it’s up to me, as usual. I’ll propose the first toast. Down with all schools and teachers—especially the new teacher who came this term. Oh, it stings so much!” The gas in the lemonade caught the speaker off guard, cutting off her words effectively. It didn’t matter to the girls. Who cares about eloquence when there’s a supper table? There were no weak stomachs in that room. How energetically Miss Ladd’s young ladies ate and drank! How joyfully they indulged in the wonderful freedom to talk nonsense! And—oh, how sad!—how they vainly tried, later in life, to bring back the pure joy of tarts and lemonade!

In the unintelligible scheme of creation, there appears to be no human happiness—not even the happiness of schoolgirls—which is ever complete. Just as it was drawing to a close, the enjoyment of the feast was interrupted by an alarm from the sentinel at the door.

In the confusing plan of creation, it seems that no human happiness—not even that of schoolgirls—is ever truly complete. Just as the celebration was wrapping up, the enjoyment of the feast was disrupted by an alarm from the guard at the door.

“Put out the candle!” Priscilla whispered “Somebody on the stairs.”

“Blow out the candle!” Priscilla whispered. “Someone's on the stairs.”





CHAPTER II. BIOGRAPHY IN THE BEDROOM.

The candle was instantly extinguished. In discreet silence the girls stole back to their beds, and listened.

The candle went out immediately. Quietly, the girls tiptoed back to their beds and listened.

As an aid to the vigilance of the sentinel, the door had been left ajar. Through the narrow opening, a creaking of the broad wooden stairs of the old house became audible. In another moment there was silence. An interval passed, and the creaking was heard again. This time, the sound was distant and diminishing. On a sudden it stopped. The midnight silence was disturbed no more.

As a help to the watchful guard, the door had been left slightly open. Through the narrow gap, the creaking of the wide wooden stairs in the old house could be heard. After a moment, there was silence. A little while later, the creaking returned. This time, the sound was far away and fading. Suddenly, it stopped. The midnight silence was not disturbed again.

What did this mean?

What does this mean?

Had one among the many persons in authority under Miss Ladd’s roof heard the girls talking, and ascended the stairs to surprise them in the act of violating one of the rules of the house? So far, such a proceeding was by no means uncommon. But was it within the limits of probability that a teacher should alter her opinion of her own duty half-way up the stairs, and deliberately go back to her own room again? The bare idea of such a thing was absurd on the face of it. What more rational explanation could ingenuity discover on the spur of the moment?

Had one of the many people in charge under Miss Ladd's roof overheard the girls talking and come upstairs to catch them breaking one of the house rules? So far, that kind of thing wasn’t uncommon. But was it even possible that a teacher could change her mind about her duty halfway up the stairs and decide to go back to her room? The mere thought of it was ridiculous at face value. What more reasonable explanation could be thought of in the moment?

Francine was the first to offer a suggestion. She shook and shivered in her bed, and said, “For heaven’s sake, light the candle again! It’s a Ghost.”

Francine was the first to make a suggestion. She trembled in her bed and said, “For goodness' sake, light the candle again! It’s a ghost.”

“Clear away the supper, you fools, before the ghost can report us to Miss Ladd.”

“Clear away the dinner, you idiots, before the ghost can tell Miss Ladd about us.”

With this excellent advice Emily checked the rising panic. The door was closed, the candle was lit; all traces of the supper disappeared. For five minutes more they listened again. No sound came from the stairs; no teacher, or ghost of a teacher, appeared at the door.

With this great advice, Emily managed to calm her rising panic. The door was closed, the candle was lit; all evidence of dinner was gone. For another five minutes, they listened again. No sound came from the stairs; no teacher, or even the ghost of a teacher, showed up at the door.

Having eaten her supper, Cecilia’s immediate anxieties were at an end; she was at leisure to exert her intelligence for the benefit of her schoolfellows. In her gentle ingratiating way, she offered a composing suggestion. “When we heard the creaking, I don’t believe there was anybody on the stairs. In these old houses there are always strange noises at night—and they say the stairs here were made more than two hundred years since.”

Having finished her dinner, Cecilia’s immediate worries were over; she had the time to use her intelligence for the benefit of her classmates. In her gentle, charming manner, she made a soothing suggestion. “When we heard the creaking, I don’t think there was anyone on the stairs. In these old houses, there are always strange noises at night—and they say the stairs here were built more than two hundred years ago.”

The girls looked at each other with a sense of relief—but they waited to hear the opinion of the queen. Emily, as usual, justified the confidence placed in her. She discovered an ingenious method of putting Cecilia’s suggestion to the test.

The girls exchanged relieved glances—but they waited to hear what the queen thought. Emily, as always, proved that the trust placed in her was well-deserved. She came up with a clever way to test Cecilia’s suggestion.

“Let’s go on talking,” she said. “If Cecilia is right, the teachers are all asleep, and we have nothing to fear from them. If she’s wrong, we shall sooner or later see one of them at the door. Don’t be alarmed, Miss de Sor. Catching us talking at night, in this school, only means a reprimand. Catching us with a light, ends in punishment. Blow out the candle.”

“Let’s keep talking,” she said. “If Cecilia is right, the teachers are all asleep, and we don't have to worry about them. If she’s wrong, we’ll eventually see one of them at the door. Don’t freak out, Miss de Sor. Getting caught talking at night in this school only means a warning. Getting caught with a light leads to punishment. Blow out the candle.”

Francine’s belief in the ghost was too sincerely superstitious to be shaken: she started up in bed. “Oh, don’t leave me in the dark! I’ll take the punishment, if we are found out.”

Francine's belief in the ghost was too genuinely superstitious to be shaken: she sat up in bed. "Oh, don’t leave me in the dark! I’ll take the blame if we get caught."

“On your sacred word of honor?” Emily stipulated.

“On your word of honor?” Emily asked.

“Yes—yes.”

"Yes, yes."

The queen’s sense of humor was tickled.

The queen thought it was funny.

“There’s something funny,” she remarked, addressing her subjects, “in a big girl like this coming to a new school and beginning with a punishment. May I ask if you are a foreigner, Miss de Sor?”

“There’s something amusing,” she said to her audience, “about a big girl like you starting at a new school with a punishment. Can I ask if you’re from another country, Miss de Sor?”

“My papa is a Spanish gentleman,” Francine answered, with dignity.

“My dad is a Spanish gentleman,” Francine replied, with dignity.

“And your mamma?”

"And your mom?"

“My mamma is English.”

“My mom is English.”

“And you have always lived in the West Indies?”

“And you’ve always lived in the West Indies?”

“I have always lived in the Island of St. Domingo.”

“I have always lived on the Island of St. Domingo.”

Emily checked off on her fingers the different points thus far discovered in the character of Mr. de Sor’s daughter. “She’s ignorant, and superstitious, and foreign, and rich. My dear (forgive the familiarity), you are an interesting girl—and we must really know more of you. Entertain the bedroom. What have you been about all your life? And what in the name of wonder, brings you here? Before you begin I insist on one condition, in the name of all the young ladies in the room. No useful information about the West Indies!”

Emily counted off on her fingers the different traits she had noticed in Mr. de Sor's daughter so far. "You're naive, superstitious, foreign, and wealthy. My dear (forgive the casualness), you’re quite an intriguing girl—and we really need to learn more about you. Entertain the bedroom. What have you been doing with your life? And what on earth brings you here? Before you start, I insist on one condition, on behalf of all the young ladies in the room. No useful information about the West Indies!"

Francine disappointed her audience.

Francine let down her audience.

She was ready enough to make herself an object of interest to her companions; but she was not possessed of the capacity to arrange events in their proper order, necessary to the recital of the simplest narrative. Emily was obliged to help her, by means of questions. In one respect, the result justified the trouble taken to obtain it. A sufficient reason was discovered for the extraordinary appearance of a new pupil, on the day before the school closed for the holidays.

She was eager to catch the attention of her friends, but she didn't have the ability to organize events in the right sequence, which is necessary for telling even the simplest story. Emily had to assist her with questions. In one way, the effort was worth it, as they uncovered a good reason for the unusual arrival of a new student just before the school broke for the holidays.

Mr. de Sor’s elder brother had left him an estate in St. Domingo, and a fortune in money as well; on the one easy condition that he continued to reside in the island. The question of expense being now beneath the notice of the family, Francine had been sent to England, especially recommended to Miss Ladd as a young lady with grand prospects, sorely in need of a fashionable education. The voyage had been so timed, by the advice of the schoolmistress, as to make the holidays a means of obtaining this object privately. Francine was to be taken to Brighton, where excellent masters could be obtained to assist Miss Ladd. With six weeks before her, she might in some degree make up for lost time; and, when the school opened again, she would avoid the mortification of being put down in the lowest class, along with the children.

Mr. de Sor's older brother had left him an estate in St. Domingo and a fortune in cash too, with the one simple condition that he continue to live on the island. Since money was no longer a concern for the family, Francine was sent to England, particularly recommended to Miss Ladd as a young woman with great potential who desperately needed a stylish education. The timing of the voyage had been arranged, based on the schoolmistress's advice, to use the holidays as a way to achieve this goal discreetly. Francine was to go to Brighton, where she could find excellent instructors to help Miss Ladd. With six weeks ahead of her, she could somewhat make up for lost time; and when school resumed, she would be spared the embarrassment of being placed in the lowest class with the little kids.

The examination of Miss de Sor having produced these results was pursued no further. Her character now appeared in a new, and not very attractive, light. She audaciously took to herself the whole credit of telling her story:

The examination of Miss de Sor, having produced these results, was not continued. Her character now seemed to present itself in a new, and not very appealing, way. She boldly claimed all the credit for telling her story:

“I think it’s my turn now,” she said, “to be interested and amused. May I ask you to begin, Miss Emily? All I know of you at present is, that your family name is Brown.”

“I think it’s my turn now,” she said, “to be interested and amused. Can I ask you to start, Miss Emily? All I know about you right now is that your last name is Brown.”

Emily held up her hand for silence.

Emily raised her hand to signal for silence.

Was the mysterious creaking on the stairs making itself heard once more? No. The sound that had caught Emily’s quick ear came from the beds, on the opposite side of the room, occupied by the three lazy girls. With no new alarm to disturb them, Effie, Annis, and Priscilla had yielded to the composing influences of a good supper and a warm night. They were fast asleep—and the stoutest of the three (softly, as became a young lady) was snoring!

Was the mysterious creaking on the stairs making itself known again? No. The sound that had caught Emily’s sharp ear came from the beds on the other side of the room, occupied by the three lazy girls. With no new disturbance to wake them, Effie, Annis, and Priscilla had surrendered to the calming effects of a good dinner and a warm night. They were fast asleep—and the heaviest of the three (softly, as was appropriate for a young lady) was snoring!

The unblemished reputation of the bedroom was dear to Emily, in her capacity of queen. She felt herself humiliated in the presence of the new pupil.

The spotless reputation of the bedroom was important to Emily, in her role as queen. She felt embarrassed in front of the new student.

“If that fat girl ever gets a lover,” she said indignantly, “I shall consider it my duty to warn the poor man before he marries her. Her ridiculous name is Euphemia. I have christened her (far more appropriately) Boiled Veal. No color in her hair, no color in her eyes, no color in her complexion. In short, no flavor in Euphemia. You naturally object to snoring. Pardon me if I turn my back on you—I am going to throw my slipper at her.”

“If that chubby girl ever finds a boyfriend,” she said angrily, “I feel it's my responsibility to warn the poor guy before he marries her. Her silly name is Euphemia. I’ve named her (way more fittingly) Boiled Veal. There’s no color in her hair, no color in her eyes, no color in her skin. In short, there’s no personality in Euphemia. You obviously don’t like snoring. Excuse me if I turn my back on you—I’m going to throw my slipper at her.”

The soft voice of Cecilia—suspiciously drowsy in tone—interposed in the interests of mercy.

The soft voice of Cecilia—suspiciously sleepy in tone—interrupted to advocate for mercy.

“She can’t help it, poor thing; and she really isn’t loud enough to disturb us.”

“She can’t help it, poor thing; and she really isn’t loud enough to bother us.”

“She won’t disturb you, at any rate! Rouse yourself, Cecilia. We are wide awake on this side of the room—and Francine says it’s our turn to amuse her.”

“She won’t bother you, that's for sure! Wake up, Cecilia. We’re wide awake over here—and Francine says it’s our turn to entertain her.”

A low murmur, dying away gently in a sigh, was the only answer. Sweet Cecilia had yielded to the somnolent influences of the supper and the night. The soft infection of repose seemed to be in some danger of communicating itself to Francine. Her large mouth opened luxuriously in a long-continued yawn.

A soft murmur, fading away into a sigh, was the only response. Sweet Cecilia had given in to the drowsy effects of dinner and the night. The gentle spread of relaxation seemed to be close to passing on to Francine. Her wide mouth opened comfortably in a long, drawn-out yawn.

“Good-night!” said Emily.

“Goodnight!” said Emily.

Miss de Sor became wide awake in an instant.

Miss de Sor became fully alert in an instant.

“No,” she said positively; “you are quite mistaken if you think I am going to sleep. Please exert yourself, Miss Emily—I am waiting to be interested.”

“No,” she said firmly; “you’re completely wrong if you think I’m going to sleep. Please make an effort, Miss Emily—I’m waiting to be entertained.”

Emily appeared to be unwilling to exert herself. She preferred talking of the weather.

Emily seemed reluctant to put in any effort. She preferred discussing the weather.

“Isn’t the wind rising?” she said.

“Isn’t the wind picking up?” she said.

There could be no doubt of it. The leaves in the garden were beginning to rustle, and the pattering of the rain sounded on the windows.

There was no doubt about it. The leaves in the garden were starting to rustle, and the rain was pattering against the windows.

Francine (as her straight chin proclaimed to all students of physiognomy) was an obstinate girl. Determined to carry her point she tried Emily’s own system on Emily herself—she put questions.

Francine (as her straight chin indicated to all students of body language) was a stubborn girl. Determined to make her case, she used Emily’s own method against her—she asked questions.

“Have you been long at this school?”

“Have you been at this school for a long time?”

“More than three years.”

"Over three years."

“Have you got any brothers and sisters?”

“Do you have siblings?”

“I am the only child.”

"I'm an only child."

“Are your father and mother alive?”

“Are your mom and dad alive?”

Emily suddenly raised herself in bed.

Emily suddenly sat up in bed.

“Wait a minute,” she said; “I think I hear it again.”

“Hold on a second,” she said; “I think I hear it again.”

“The creaking on the stairs?”

“Is that the stairs creaking?”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

Either she was mistaken, or the change for the worse in the weather made it not easy to hear slight noises in the house. The wind was still rising. The passage of it through the great trees in the garden began to sound like the fall of waves on a distant beach. It drove the rain—a heavy downpour by this time—rattling against the windows.

Either she was wrong, or the worsening weather made it hard to hear small noises in the house. The wind was still picking up. The way it flowed through the large trees in the garden started to sound like waves crashing on a distant shore. It forced the rain—a heavy downpour by now—slamming against the windows.

“Almost a storm, isn’t it?” Emily said

“Almost a storm, right?” Emily said.

Francine’s last question had not been answered yet. She took the earliest opportunity of repeating it:

Francine’s last question still hadn't been answered. She seized the first chance to ask it again:

“Never mind the weather,” she said. “Tell me about your father and mother. Are they both alive?”

“Forget about the weather,” she said. “Tell me about your dad and mom. Are they both alive?”

Emily’s reply only related to one of her parents.

Emily’s response only addressed one of her parents.

“My mother died before I was old enough to feel my loss.”

“My mom passed away before I was old enough to understand what it meant to lose her.”

“And your father?”

"And how's your dad?"

Emily referred to another relative—her father’s sister. “Since I have grown up,” she proceeded, “my good aunt has been a second mother to me. My story is, in one respect, the reverse of yours. You are unexpectedly rich; and I am unexpectedly poor. My aunt’s fortune was to have been my fortune, if I outlived her. She has been ruined by the failure of a bank. In her old age, she must live on an income of two hundred a year—and I must get my own living when I leave school.”

Emily mentioned another family member—her father's sister. “Ever since I was young,” she continued, “my wonderful aunt has been like a second mother to me. My situation is, in one way, the opposite of yours. You have suddenly come into wealth; and I have unexpectedly become poor. My aunt's fortune was supposed to be mine if I outlived her. She's been devastated by a bank failure. In her old age, she has to survive on an income of two hundred a year—and I need to support myself when I finish school.”

“Surely your father can help you?” Francine persisted.

“Surely your dad can help you?” Francine insisted.

“His property is landed property.” Her voice faltered, as she referred to him, even in that indirect manner. “It is entailed; his nearest male relative inherits it.”

“His property is real estate.” Her voice hesitated as she mentioned him, even in that subtle way. “It is entailed; his closest male relative inherits it.”

The delicacy which is easily discouraged was not one of the weaknesses in the nature of Francine.

The sensitivity that can be easily disheartened wasn’t one of Francine’s weaknesses.

“Do I understand that your father is dead?” she asked.

“Do I get it that your dad is dead?” she asked.

Our thick-skinned fellow-creatures have the rest of us at their mercy: only give them time, and they carry their point in the end. In sad subdued tones—telling of deeply-rooted reserves of feeling, seldom revealed to strangers—Emily yielded at last.

Our tough fellow beings have the rest of us at their mercy: just give them time, and they’ll get their way in the end. In sorrowful, subdued tones—reflecting deep feelings that are rarely shown to strangers—Emily finally gave in.

“Yes,” she said, “my father is dead.”

“Yes,” she said, “my dad is dead.”

“Long ago?”

"Back in the day?"

“Some people might think it long ago. I was very fond of my father. It’s nearly four years since he died, and my heart still aches when I think of him. I’m not easily depressed by troubles, Miss de Sor. But his death was sudden—he was in his grave when I first heard of it—and—Oh, he was so good to me; he was so good to me!”

“Some people might think it was a long time ago. I really loved my father. It’s almost four years since he passed away, and my heart still hurts when I think about him. I don’t usually let problems get me down, Miss de Sor. But his death was so sudden—he was already buried when I first found out—and—Oh, he was so kind to me; he was so kind to me!”

The gay high-spirited little creature who took the lead among them all—who was the life and soul of the school—hid her face in her hands, and burst out crying.

The cheerful, lively little character who stood out among them all—who was the heart and soul of the school—covered her face with her hands and began to cry.

Startled and—to do her justice—ashamed, Francine attempted to make excuses. Emily’s generous nature passed over the cruel persistency that had tortured her. “No no; I have nothing to forgive. It isn’t your fault. Other girls have not mothers and brothers and sisters—and get reconciled to such a loss as mine. Don’t make excuses.”

Startled and—let’s be fair—ashamed, Francine tried to make excuses. Emily’s generous spirit overlooked the cruel persistence that had tormented her. “No, no; I have nothing to forgive. It’s not your fault. Other girls don’t have moms and brothers and sisters—and manage to come to terms with a loss like mine. Don’t make excuses.”

“Yes, but I want you to know that I feel for you,” Francine insisted, without the slightest approach to sympathy in face, voice, or manner. “When my uncle died, and left us all the money, papa was much shocked. He trusted to time to help him.”

“Yes, but I want you to know that I care about you,” Francine insisted, without a hint of sympathy in her face, voice, or manner. “When my uncle died and left us all the money, Dad was really shocked. He was counting on time to help him.”

“Time has been long about it with me, Francine. I am afraid there is something perverse in my nature; the hope of meeting again in a better world seems so faint and so far away. No more of it now! Let us talk of that good creature who is asleep on the other side of you. Did I tell you that I must earn my own bread when I leave school? Well, Cecilia has written home and found an employment for me. Not a situation as governess—something quite out of the common way. You shall hear all about it.”

“Time has dragged on for me, Francine. I’m afraid there’s something twisted about my nature; the hope of seeing each other again in a better world feels so weak and distant. No more of that now! Let’s talk about that lovely person who’s sleeping on the other side of you. Did I mention that I have to earn my own living when I leave school? Well, Cecilia has written home and found a job for me. Not a position as a governess—something totally different. You’ll hear all about it.”

In the brief interval that had passed, the weather had begun to change again. The wind was as high as ever; but to judge by the lessening patter on the windows the rain was passing away.

In the short time that had gone by, the weather started to shift again. The wind was still strong, but judging by the decreasing sound of rain on the windows, it seemed to be letting up.

Emily began.

Emily started.

She was too grateful to her friend and school-fellow, and too deeply interested in her story, to notice the air of indifference with which Francine settled herself on her pillow to hear the praises of Cecilia. The most beautiful girl in the school was not an object of interest to a young lady with an obstinate chin and unfortunately-placed eyes. Pouring warm from the speaker’s heart the story ran smoothly on, to the monotonous accompaniment of the moaning wind. By fine degrees Francine’s eyes closed, opened and closed again. Toward the latter part of the narrative Emily’s memory became, for the moment only, confused between two events. She stopped to consider—noticed Francine’s silence, in an interval when she might have said a word of encouragement—and looked closer at her. Miss de Sor was asleep.

She was too grateful to her friend and schoolmate, and too engaged in her story, to notice the indifference with which Francine settled onto her pillow to listen to Cecilia’s praises. The most beautiful girl in the school didn’t interest a young lady with a stubborn chin and awkwardly-placed eyes. The story flowed warmly from the speaker’s heart, accompanied by the moaning wind. Gradually, Francine’s eyes closed, opened, and closed again. Toward the end of the narrative, Emily's memory briefly got confused between two events. She paused to think—noticed Francine’s silence during a moment she could have offered some encouragement—and looked closer at her. Miss de Sor was asleep.

“She might have told me she was tired,” Emily said to herself quietly. “Well! the best thing I can do is to put out the light and follow her example.”

“She could have told me she was tired,” Emily said to herself quietly. “Well! The best thing I can do is turn off the light and follow her lead.”

As she took up the extinguisher, the bedroom door was suddenly opened from the outer side. A tall woman, robed in a black dressing-gown, stood on the threshold, looking at Emily.

As she grabbed the extinguisher, the bedroom door was suddenly flung open from the outside. A tall woman, wearing a black robe, stood in the doorway, staring at Emily.





CHAPTER III. THE LATE MR. BROWN.

The woman’s lean, long-fingered hand pointed to the candle.

The woman's slim, long-fingered hand gestured toward the candle.

“Don’t put it out.” Saying those words, she looked round the room, and satisfied herself that the other girls were asleep.

“Don’t put it out.” As she said that, she glanced around the room and assured herself that the other girls were asleep.

Emily laid down the extinguisher. “You mean to report us, of course,” she said. “I am the only one awake, Miss Jethro; lay the blame on me.”

Emily set down the extinguisher. “You’re planning to report us, right?” she said. “I’m the only one who's awake, Miss Jethro; just blame me.”

“I have no intention of reporting you. But I have something to say.”

“I’m not going to report you. But I have something to say.”

She paused, and pushed her thick black hair (already streaked with gray) back from her temples. Her eyes, large and dark and dim, rested on Emily with a sorrowful interest. “When your young friends wake to-morrow morning,” she went on, “you can tell them that the new teacher, whom nobody likes, has left the school.”

She paused and pushed her thick black hair (already streaked with gray) back from her temples. Her eyes, large, dark, and dim, looked at Emily with a sad interest. “When your young friends wake up tomorrow morning,” she continued, “you can tell them that the new teacher, whom nobody likes, has left the school.”

For once, even quick-witted Emily was bewildered. “Going away,” she said, “when you have only been here since Easter!”

For once, even quick-witted Emily was confused. “Leaving,” she said, “when you've only been here since Easter!”

Miss Jethro advanced, not noticing Emily’s expression of surprise. “I am not very strong at the best of times,” she continued, “may I sit down on your bed?” Remarkable on other occasions for her cold composure, her voice trembled as she made that request—a strange request surely, when there were chairs at her disposal.

Miss Jethro walked closer, not noticing Emily’s look of surprise. “I’m not very strong even on good days,” she continued, “can I sit on your bed?” Usually known for her icy calm, her voice shook as she asked this—a strange request, considering there were chairs available.

Emily made room for her with the dazed look of a girl in a dream. “I beg your pardon, Miss Jethro, one of the things I can’t endure is being puzzled. If you don’t mean to report us, why did you come in and catch me with the light?”

Emily stepped aside for her with the blank expression of someone lost in a dream. “I'm sorry, Miss Jethro, one of the things I can’t stand is being confused. If you don’t plan to report us, why did you come in and find me with the light on?”

Miss Jethro’s explanation was far from relieving the perplexity which her conduct had caused.

Miss Jethro's explanation did nothing to ease the confusion that her actions had caused.

“I have been mean enough,” she answered, “to listen at the door, and I heard you talking of your father. I want to hear more about him. That is why I came in.”

“I’ve been nosy enough,” she replied, “to eavesdrop at the door, and I heard you talking about your dad. I want to hear more about him. That’s why I came in.”

“You knew my father!” Emily exclaimed.

“You knew my dad!” Emily exclaimed.

“I believe I knew him. But his name is so common—there are so many thousands of ‘James Browns’ in England—that I am in fear of making a mistake. I heard you say that he died nearly four years since. Can you mention any particulars which might help to enlighten me? If you think I am taking a liberty—”

“I think I knew him. But his name is so common—there are so many thousands of ‘James Browns’ in England—that I’m worried about making a mistake. I heard you say he died almost four years ago. Can you share any details that might help me remember? If you think I’m overstepping—”

Emily stopped her. “I would help you if I could,” she said. “But I was in poor health at the time; and I was staying with friends far away in Scotland, to try change of air. The news of my father’s death brought on a relapse. Weeks passed before I was strong enough to travel—weeks and weeks before I saw his grave! I can only tell you what I know from my aunt. He died of heart-complaint.”

Emily stopped her. “I would help you if I could,” she said. “But I was in poor health at the time, and I was staying with friends far away in Scotland, trying to get some fresh air. The news of my father’s death caused me to have a relapse. Weeks went by before I was strong enough to travel—weeks and weeks before I saw his grave! I can only tell you what I know from my aunt. He died of heart issues.”

Miss Jethro started.

Ms. Jethro started.

Emily looked at her for the first time, with eyes that betrayed a feeling of distrust. “What have I said to startle you?” she asked.

Emily looked at her for the first time, with eyes that showed a feeling of distrust. “What did I say to surprise you?” she asked.

“Nothing! I am nervous in stormy weather—don’t notice me.” She went on abruptly with her inquiries. “Will you tell me the date of your father’s death?”

“Nothing! I get anxious during storms—just ignore me.” She continued suddenly with her questions. “Can you tell me the date of your father’s death?”

“The date was the thirtieth of September, nearly four years since.”

“The date was September 30th, almost four years since.”

She waited, after that reply.

She waited after that reply.

Miss Jethro was silent.

Miss Jethro didn't say anything.

“And this,” Emily continued, “is the thirtieth of June, eighteen hundred and eighty-one. You can now judge for yourself. Did you know my father?”

“And this,” Emily continued, “is June 30, 1881. You can now judge for yourself. Did you know my father?”

Miss Jethro answered mechanically, using the same words.

Miss Jethro replied automatically, using the same words.

“I did know your father.”

“I knew your dad.”

Emily’s feeling of distrust was not set at rest. “I never heard him speak of you,” she said.

Emily still felt distrustful. “I’ve never heard him mention you,” she said.

In her younger days the teacher must have been a handsome woman. Her grandly-formed features still suggested the idea of imperial beauty—perhaps Jewish in its origin. When Emily said, “I never heard him speak of you,” the color flew into her pallid cheeks: her dim eyes became alive again with a momentary light. She left her seat on the bed, and, turning away, mastered the emotion that shook her.

In her younger years, the teacher must have been a striking woman. Her well-defined features still hinted at a sense of regal beauty—possibly Jewish in its heritage. When Emily said, “I never heard him talk about you,” the color rushed into her pale cheeks: her dull eyes sparkled for a moment. She stood up from the bed, and, turning away, controlled the emotion that overwhelmed her.

“How hot the night is!” she said: and sighed, and resumed the subject with a steady countenance. “I am not surprised that your father never mentioned me—to you.” She spoke quietly, but her face was paler than ever. She sat down again on the bed. “Is there anything I can do for you,” she asked, “before I go away? Oh, I only mean some trifling service that would lay you under no obligation, and would not oblige you to keep up your acquaintance with me.”

“How hot the night is!” she said, sighing, and then continued with a calm expression. “I’m not surprised your father never mentioned me—to you.” She spoke quietly, but her face was even paler than before. She sat down again on the bed. “Is there anything I can do for you,” she asked, “before I leave? Oh, I just mean some small favor that wouldn’t put you under any obligation and wouldn’t require you to maintain your relationship with me.”

Her eyes—the dim black eyes that must once have been irresistibly beautiful—looked at Emily so sadly that the generous girl reproached herself for having doubted her father’s friend. “Are you thinking of him,” she said gently, “when you ask if you can be of service to me?”

Her eyes—the dark black eyes that must have once been stunning—looked at Emily so sadly that the kind girl felt guilty for doubting her father's friend. “Are you thinking of him,” she said softly, “when you ask if you can help me?”

Miss Jethro made no direct reply. “You were fond of your father?” she added, in a whisper. “You told your schoolfellow that your heart still aches when you speak of him.”

Miss Jethro didn't answer directly. “You cared about your father?” she added, in a whisper. “You told your classmate that your heart still hurts when you talk about him.”

“I only told her the truth,” Emily answered simply.

“I just told her the truth,” Emily replied plainly.

Miss Jethro shuddered—on that hot night!—shuddered as if a chill had struck her.

Miss Jethro shivered—on that hot night!—shivered as if a chill had hit her.

Emily held out her hand; the kind feeling that had been roused in her glittered prettily in her eyes. “I am afraid I have not done you justice,” she said. “Will you forgive me and shake hands?”

Emily extended her hand; the warm feeling that had been stirred within her sparkled beautifully in her eyes. “I’m sorry I haven’t treated you fairly,” she said. “Will you forgive me and shake hands?”

Miss Jethro rose, and drew back. “Look at the light!” she exclaimed.

Miss Jethro stood up and stepped back. “Check out the light!” she exclaimed.

The candle was all burned out. Emily still offered her hand—and still Miss Jethro refused to see it.

The candle had completely burnt down. Emily continued to extend her hand—and still Miss Jethro refused to acknowledge it.

“There is just light enough left,” she said, “to show me my way to the door. Good-night—and good-by.”

“There’s just enough light left,” she said, “to guide me to the door. Good night—and goodbye.”

Emily caught at her dress, and stopped her. “Why won’t you shake hands with me?” she asked.

Emily grabbed her dress and stopped her. “Why won’t you shake my hand?” she asked.

The wick of the candle fell over in the socket, and left them in the dark. Emily resolutely held the teacher’s dress. With or without light, she was still bent on making Miss Jethro explain herself.

The candlewick tipped over in the holder, leaving them in the dark. Emily firmly held onto the teacher’s dress. With or without light, she was still determined to get Miss Jethro to explain herself.

They had throughout spoken in guarded tones, fearing to disturb the sleeping girls. The sudden darkness had its inevitable effect. Their voices sank to whispers now. “My father’s friend,” Emily pleaded, “is surely my friend?”

They had spoken in hushed tones, worried about waking the sleeping girls. The sudden darkness had its predictable effect. Their voices dropped to whispers now. “My dad’s friend,” Emily insisted, “is definitely my friend?”

“Drop the subject.”

“Move on.”

“Why?”

"Why?"

“You can never be my friend.”

"You can never be my friend."

“Why not?”

"Why not?"

“Let me go!”

"Let me out!"

Emily’s sense of self-respect forbade her to persist any longer. “I beg your pardon for having kept you here against your will,” she said—and dropped her hold on the dress.

Emily’s self-respect wouldn’t let her stay any longer. “I’m sorry for keeping you here against your will,” she said—and let go of the dress.

Miss Jethro instantly yielded on her side. “I am sorry to have been obstinate,” she answered. “If you do despise me, it is after all no more than I have deserved.” Her hot breath beat on Emily’s face: the unhappy woman must have bent over the bed as she made her confession. “I am not a fit person for you to associate with.”

Miss Jethro quickly gave in. “I’m sorry for being stubborn,” she said. “If you look down on me, I guess I deserve it.” Her warm breath hit Emily’s face; the distressed woman must have leaned over the bed while confessing. “I’m not the right person for you to be around.”

“I don’t believe it!”

"I can't believe it!"

Miss Jethro sighed bitterly. “Young and warm hearted—I was once like you!” She controlled that outburst of despair. Her next words were spoken in steadier tones. “You will have it—you shall have it!” she said. “Some one (in this house or out of it; I don’t know which) has betrayed me to the mistress of the school. A wretch in my situation suspects everybody, and worse still, does it without reason or excuse. I heard you girls talking when you ought to have been asleep. You all dislike me. How did I know it mightn’t be one of you? Absurd, to a person with a well-balanced mind! I went halfway up the stairs, and felt ashamed of myself, and went back to my room. If I could only have got some rest! Ah, well, it was not to be done. My own vile suspicions kept me awake; I left my bed again. You know what I heard on the other side of that door, and why I was interested in hearing it. Your father never told me he had a daughter. ‘Miss Brown,’ at this school, was any ‘Miss Brown,’ to me. I had no idea of who you really were until to-night. I’m wandering. What does all this matter to you? Miss Ladd has been merciful; she lets me go without exposing me. You can guess what has happened. No? Not even yet? Is it innocence or kindness that makes you so slow to understand? My dear, I have obtained admission to this respectable house by means of false references, and I have been discovered. Now you know why you must not be the friend of such a woman as I am! Once more, good-night—and good-by.”

Miss Jethro sighed bitterly. “Young and warm-hearted—I was once like you!” She controlled that outburst of despair. Her next words were spoken in steadier tones. “You will have it—you shall have it!” she said. “Someone (in this house or out of it; I don’t know which) has betrayed me to the school’s head. A wretch in my situation suspects everyone, and worse, does so without reason or excuse. I heard you girls talking when you should have been asleep. You all dislike me. How did I know it might not be one of you? Absurd, to anyone with a balanced mind! I went halfway up the stairs, felt ashamed of myself, and went back to my room. If only I could have gotten some rest! Ah, well, it wasn’t meant to be. My own vile suspicions kept me awake; I got out of bed again. You know what I heard on the other side of that door, and why I was interested in it. Your father never told me he had a daughter. ‘Miss Brown’ at this school was just any ‘Miss Brown’ to me. I had no idea who you really were until tonight. I’m rambling. What does all this matter to you? Miss Ladd has been merciful; she lets me leave without exposing me. You can guess what has happened. No? Not even yet? Is it innocence or kindness that makes you so slow to understand? My dear, I got into this respectable house using false references, and I’ve been found out. Now you know why you must not be friends with someone like me! Once more, good-night—and goodbye.”

Emily shrank from that miserable farewell.

Emily recoiled from that sad goodbye.

“Bid me good-night,” she said, “but don’t bid me good-by. Let me see you again.”

“Say goodnight to me,” she said, “but don’t say goodbye. Let me see you again.”

“Never!”

"Not a chance!"

The sound of the softly-closed door was just audible in the darkness. She had spoken—she had gone—never to be seen by Emily again.

The sound of the softly closed door was barely heard in the darkness. She had spoken—she had left—never to be seen by Emily again.

Miserable, interesting, unfathomable creature—the problem that night of Emily’s waking thoughts: the phantom of her dreams. “Bad? or good?” she asked herself. “False; for she listened at the door. True; for she told me the tale of her own disgrace. A friend of my father; and she never knew that he had a daughter. Refined, accomplished, lady-like; and she stoops to use a false reference. Who is to reconcile such contradictions as these?”

Miserable, intriguing, unfathomable creature—the dilemma that night of Emily’s restless thoughts: the ghost of her dreams. “Bad? Or good?” she questioned herself. “Not true; because she listened at the door. True; because she shared the story of her own disgrace. A friend of my father; and she never knew he had a daughter. Sophisticated, talented, elegant; yet she resorts to using a fake reference. Who can reconcile such contradictions?”

Dawn looked in at the window—dawn of the memorable day which was, for Emily, the beginning of a new life. The years were before her; and the years in their course reveal baffling mysteries of life and death.

Dawn peeked through the window—dawn of the unforgettable day that was, for Emily, the start of a new life. The years lay ahead of her; and in their passage, they uncovered perplexing mysteries of life and death.





CHAPTER IV. MISS LADD’S DRAWING-MASTER.

Francine was awakened the next morning by one of the housemaids, bringing up her breakfast on a tray. Astonished at this concession to laziness, in an institution devoted to the practice of all virtues, she looked round. The bedroom was deserted.

Francine was woken up the next morning by one of the housemaids, who was bringing her breakfast on a tray. Surprised by this allowance for laziness in a place dedicated to upholding all virtues, she looked around. The bedroom was empty.

“The other young ladies are as busy as bees, miss,” the housemaid explained. “They were up and dressed two hours ago: and the breakfast has been cleared away long since. It’s Miss Emily’s fault. She wouldn’t allow them to wake you; she said you could be of no possible use downstairs, and you had better be treated like a visitor. Miss Cecilia was so distressed at your missing your breakfast that she spoke to the housekeeper, and I was sent up to you. Please to excuse it if the tea’s cold. This is Grand Day, and we are all topsy-turvy in consequence.”

“The other young ladies are as busy as ever, miss,” the housemaid explained. “They got up and got dressed two hours ago, and breakfast was cleared away a long time ago. It’s Miss Emily’s fault. She wouldn’t let them wake you; she said you wouldn’t be any help downstairs and that you should be treated like a guest. Miss Cecilia was so upset about you missing breakfast that she talked to the housekeeper, and I was sent up to you. Please excuse the cold tea. It’s Grand Day, and everything is a bit chaotic because of it.”

Inquiring what “Grand Day” meant, and why it produced this extraordinary result in a ladies’ school, Francine discovered that the first day of the vacation was devoted to the distribution of prizes, in the presence of parents, guardians and friends. An Entertainment was added, comprising those merciless tests of human endurance called Recitations; light refreshments and musical performances being distributed at intervals, to encourage the exhausted audience. The local newspaper sent a reporter to describe the proceedings, and some of Miss Ladd’s young ladies enjoyed the intoxicating luxury of seeing their names in print.

Wondering what “Grand Day” meant and why it had such a remarkable effect at a girls' school, Francine found out that the first day of vacation was dedicated to handing out prizes in front of parents, guardians, and friends. There was also an Entertainment that included those tough tests of endurance called Recitations; light snacks and musical performances were offered at intervals to keep the weary audience motivated. The local newspaper sent a reporter to cover the event, and some of Miss Ladd’s young ladies relished the exciting thrill of seeing their names in print.

“It begins at three o’clock,” the housemaid went on, “and, what with practicing and rehearsing, and ornamenting the schoolroom, there’s a hubbub fit to make a person’s head spin. Besides which,” said the girl, lowering her voice, and approaching a little nearer to Francine, “we have all been taken by surprise. The first thing in the morning Miss Jethro left us, without saying good-by to anybody.”

“It starts at three o’clock,” the maid continued, “and with all the practicing, rehearsing, and decorating the classroom, it’s such a commotion that it could make anyone’s head spin. Plus,” she said, lowering her voice and leaning a bit closer to Francine, “we were all caught off guard. The first thing in the morning, Miss Jethro left us without saying goodbye to anyone.”

“Who is Miss Jethro?”

“Who is Ms. Jethro?”

“The new teacher, miss. We none of us liked her, and we all suspect there’s something wrong. Miss Ladd and the clergyman had a long talk together yesterday (in private, you know), and they sent for Miss Jethro—which looks bad, doesn’t it? Is there anything more I can do for you, miss? It’s a beautiful day after the rain. If I was you, I should go and enjoy myself in the garden.”

“The new teacher, miss. None of us liked her, and we all suspect there’s something off. Miss Ladd and the clergyman had a long private conversation yesterday, and they called for Miss Jethro—which doesn’t look good, does it? Is there anything else I can do for you, miss? It’s a beautiful day after the rain. If I were you, I’d go out and enjoy the garden.”

Having finished her breakfast, Francine decided on profiting by this sensible suggestion.

Having finished her breakfast, Francine decided to take advantage of this sensible suggestion.

The servant who showed her the way to the garden was not favorably impressed by the new pupil: Francine’s temper asserted itself a little too plainly in her face. To a girl possessing a high opinion of her own importance it was not very agreeable to feel herself excluded, as an illiterate stranger, from the one absorbing interest of her schoolfellows. “Will the time ever come,” she wondered bitterly, “when I shall win a prize, and sing and play before all the company? How I should enjoy making the girls envy me!”

The servant who directed her to the garden wasn’t particularly impressed by the new student: Francine's temper was pretty obvious on her face. For a girl who thought highly of herself, it was really unpleasant to feel like an outsider, as if she were an uneducated stranger, excluded from the main focus of her classmates. “Will there ever be a time,” she wondered bitterly, “when I’ll win a prize and perform for everyone? I would love to make the other girls jealous!”

A broad lawn, overshadowed at one end by fine old trees—flower beds and shrubberies, and winding paths prettily and invitingly laid out—made the garden a welcome refuge on that fine summer morning. The novelty of the scene, after her experience in the West Indies, the delicious breezes cooled by the rain of the night, exerted their cheering influence even on the sullen disposition of Francine. She smiled, in spite of herself, as she followed the pleasant paths, and heard the birds singing their summer songs over her head.

A wide lawn, shaded at one end by beautiful old trees—flower beds and bushes, along with winding paths arranged attractively and invitingly—made the garden a lovely escape on that beautiful summer morning. The freshness of the scene, after her time in the West Indies, combined with the refreshing breezes cooled by the rain from the night before, had a uplifting effect even on Francine's gloomy mood. She smiled, despite herself, as she walked along the charming paths, listening to the birds singing their summer tunes above her.

Wandering among the trees, which occupied a considerable extent of ground, she passed into an open space beyond, and discovered an old fish-pond, overgrown by aquatic plants. Driblets of water trickled from a dilapidated fountain in the middle. On the further side of the pond the ground sloped downward toward the south, and revealed, over a low paling, a pretty view of a village and its church, backed by fir woods mounting the heathy sides of a range of hills beyond. A fanciful little wooden building, imitating the form of a Swiss cottage, was placed so as to command the prospect. Near it, in the shadow of the building, stood a rustic chair and table—with a color-box on one, and a portfolio on the other. Fluttering over the grass, at the mercy of the capricious breeze, was a neglected sheet of drawing-paper. Francine ran round the pond, and picked up the paper just as it was on the point of being tilted into the water. It contained a sketch in water colors of the village and the woods, and Francine had looked at the view itself with indifference—the picture of the view interested her. Ordinary visitors to Galleries of Art, which admit students, show the same strange perversity. The work of the copyist commands their whole attention; they take no interest in the original picture.

Wandering among the trees that stretched over a large area, she moved into an open space and found an old fish pond covered in aquatic plants. Water trickled from a broken fountain in the center. On the far side of the pond, the ground sloped down toward the south, revealing a charming view of a village and its church, framed by fir trees climbing the heathy slopes of a hill range beyond. A whimsical little wooden structure, resembling a Swiss cottage, was positioned to overlook the view. Nearby, in the shadow of the building, stood a rustic chair and table—one holding a color box and the other a portfolio. A neglected sheet of drawing paper fluttered over the grass, caught in the playful breeze. Francine ran around the pond and grabbed the paper just as it was about to be blown into the water. It had a watercolor sketch of the village and woods, and while Francine had looked at the actual view with indifference, she found the drawing of it captivating. Ordinary visitors to art galleries that allow students often display the same strange behavior. They fixate on the copyist's work and show no interest in the original piece.

Looking up from the sketch, Francine was startled. She discovered a man, at the window of the Swiss summer-house, watching her.

Looking up from her sketch, Francine was surprised. She saw a man at the window of the Swiss summer house, watching her.

“When you have done with that drawing,” he said quietly, “please let me have it back again.”

“When you’re done with that drawing,” he said quietly, “please give it back to me.”

He was tall and thin and dark. His finely-shaped intelligent face—hidden, as to the lower part of it, by a curly black beard—would have been absolutely handsome, even in the eyes of a schoolgirl, but for the deep furrows that marked it prematurely between the eyebrows, and at the sides of the mouth. In the same way, an underlying mockery impaired the attraction of his otherwise refined and gentle manner. Among his fellow-creatures, children and dogs were the only critics who appreciated his merits without discovering the defects which lessened the favorable appreciation of him by men and women. He dressed neatly, but his morning coat was badly made, and his picturesque felt hat was too old. In short, there seemed to be no good quality about him which was not perversely associated with a drawback of some kind. He was one of those harmless and luckless men, possessed of excellent qualities, who fail nevertheless to achieve popularity in their social sphere.

He was tall, thin, and dark. His well-defined, intelligent face—partially obscured by a curly black beard—would have been quite handsome, even to a schoolgirl, if not for the deep lines that prematurely marked it between the eyebrows and at the sides of his mouth. Similarly, an underlying irony diminished the appeal of his otherwise refined and gentle demeanor. Among his peers, only children and dogs seemed to recognize his virtues without noticing the flaws that made him less appreciated by adults. He dressed neatly, but his morning coat was poorly made, and his stylish felt hat was quite old. In short, it seemed that every positive aspect of him was accompanied by a downside. He was one of those harmless and unfortunate men, full of great qualities, who still struggle to find acceptance in their social circles.

Francine handed his sketch to him, through the window; doubtful whether the words that he had addressed to her were spoken in jest or in earnest.

Francine handed his sketch to him through the window, unsure whether the words he had said to her were meant as a joke or if he was serious.

“I only presumed to touch your drawing,” she said, “because it was in danger.”

“I just thought I could touch your drawing,” she said, “because it was at risk.”

“What danger?” he inquired.

"What danger?" he asked.

Francine pointed to the pond. “If I had not been in time to pick it up, it would have been blown into the water.”

Francine pointed to the pond. “If I hadn't gotten there in time to grab it, it would have been blown into the water.”

“Do you think it was worth picking up?”

“Do you think it was worth getting?”

Putting that question, he looked first at the sketch—then at the view which it represented—then back again at the sketch. The corners of his mouth turned upward with a humorous expression of scorn. “Madam Nature,” he said, “I beg your pardon.” With those words, he composedly tore his work of art into small pieces, and scattered them out of the window.

Putting that question, he looked first at the sketch—then at the view it represented—then back again at the sketch. The corners of his mouth turned up with a sarcastic smile. “Madam Nature,” he said, “I apologize.” With those words, he calmly tore his artwork into small pieces and tossed them out of the window.

“What a pity!” said Francine.

“That's too bad!” said Francine.

He joined her on the ground outside the cottage. “Why is it a pity?” he asked.

He joined her on the ground outside the cottage. “Why is it a shame?” he asked.

“Such a nice drawing.”

“Such a great drawing.”

“It isn’t a nice drawing.”

"It's not a good drawing."

“You’re not very polite, sir.”

"You’re not very polite, dude."

He looked at her—and sighed as if he pitied so young a woman for having a temper so ready to take offense. In his flattest contradictions he always preserved the character of a politely-positive man.

He looked at her—and sighed as if he felt sorry for such a young woman for having a temper that was so quick to take offense. In his most bland disagreements, he always maintained the image of a politely assertive man.

“Put it in plain words, miss,” he replied. “I have offended the predominant sense in your nature—your sense of self-esteem. You don’t like to be told, even indirectly, that you know nothing of Art. In these days, everybody knows everything—and thinks nothing worth knowing after all. But beware how you presume on an appearance of indifference, which is nothing but conceit in disguise. The ruling passion of civilized humanity is, Conceit. You may try the regard of your dearest friend in any other way, and be forgiven. Ruffle the smooth surface of your friend’s self-esteem—and there will be an acknowledged coolness between you which will last for life. Excuse me for giving you the benefit of my trumpery experience. This sort of smart talk is my form of conceit. Can I be of use to you in some better way? Are you looking for one of our young ladies?”

“Put it simply, miss,” he replied. “I've offended the main quality in your character—your sense of self-worth. You don’t like being told, even indirectly, that you know nothing about Art. These days, everyone claims to know everything—and thinks nothing is really worth knowing. But be careful not to hide behind an air of indifference, which is just conceit in disguise. The dominant trait of civilized society is conceit. You can test your closest friend in any other way and be forgiven. But if you disturb the calm surface of your friend’s self-esteem, there will be a recognized distance between you that could last a lifetime. Forgive my sharing my petty experience. This kind of clever talk is my version of conceit. Can I help you in a better way? Are you looking for one of our young ladies?”

Francine began to feel a certain reluctant interest in him when he spoke of “our young ladies.” She asked if he belonged to the school.

Francine started to feel a hesitant interest in him when he talked about “our young ladies.” She asked if he was part of the school.

The corners of his mouth turned up again. “I’m one of the masters,” he said. “Are you going to belong to the school, too?”

The corners of his mouth lifted once more. “I’m one of the masters,” he said. “Are you going to join the school, too?”

Francine bent her head, with a gravity and condescension intended to keep him at his proper distance. Far from being discouraged, he permitted his curiosity to take additional liberties. “Are you to have the misfortune of being one of my pupils?” he asked.

Francine lowered her head, with a seriousness and a hint of condescension meant to keep him at a safe distance. Instead of feeling discouraged, he let his curiosity run wild. “Are you stuck with the misfortune of being one of my students?” he asked.

“I don’t know who you are.”

“I don’t know who you are.”

“You won’t be much wiser when you do know. My name is Alban Morris.”

“You won’t be any wiser when you find out. My name is Alban Morris.”

Francine corrected herself. “I mean, I don’t know what you teach.”

Francine corrected herself. “I mean, I have no idea what you teach.”

Alban Morris pointed to the fragments of his sketch from Nature. “I am a bad artist,” he said. “Some bad artists become Royal Academicians. Some take to drink. Some get a pension. And some—I am one of them—find refuge in schools. Drawing is an ‘Extra’ at this school. Will you take my advice? Spare your good father’s pocket; say you don’t want to learn to draw.”

Alban Morris pointed to the pieces of his nature sketch. “I’m a terrible artist,” he said. “Some bad artists become members of the Royal Academy. Some turn to drinking. Some get a pension. And some—I’m one of them—seek comfort in schools. Drawing is an ‘Extra’ at this school. Will you take my advice? Don’t drain your father’s wallet; say you’re not interested in learning to draw.”

He was so gravely in earnest that Francine burst out laughing. “You are a strange man,” she said.

He was so serious that Francine couldn’t help but laugh. “You’re a strange guy,” she said.

“Wrong again, miss. I am only an unhappy man.”

"You're mistaken again, miss. I'm just an unhappy man."

The furrows in his face deepened, the latent humor died out of his eyes. He turned to the summer-house window, and took up a pipe and tobacco pouch, left on the ledge.

The lines in his face deepened, and the hidden humor faded from his eyes. He turned to the summer-house window and picked up a pipe and a tobacco pouch left on the ledge.

“I lost my only friend last year,” he said. “Since the death of my dog, my pipe is the one companion I have left. Naturally I am not allowed to enjoy the honest fellow’s society in the presence of ladies. They have their own taste in perfumes. Their clothes and their letters reek with the foetid secretion of the musk deer. The clean vegetable smell of tobacco is unendurable to them. Allow me to retire—and let me thank you for the trouble you took to save my drawing.”

"I lost my only friend last year," he said. "Since my dog died, my pipe is the only companion I have left. Naturally, I'm not allowed to enjoy the company of this honest fellow in front of ladies. They have their own preferences when it comes to perfumes. Their clothes and letters are soaked with the awful scent of musk. The clean, plant-like smell of tobacco is unbearable for them. Please let me be alone—and thank you for the trouble you took to save my drawing."

The tone of indifference in which he expressed his gratitude piqued Francine. She resented it by drawing her own conclusion from what he had said of the ladies and the musk deer. “I was wrong in admiring your drawing,” she remarked; “and wrong again in thinking you a strange man. Am I wrong, for the third time, in believing that you dislike women?”

The indifferent tone in which he expressed his gratitude annoyed Francine. She reacted by making her own conclusions based on what he said about the ladies and the musk deer. “I was wrong to admire your drawing,” she said, “and I was wrong again to think you were a strange man. Am I wrong for a third time in believing that you dislike women?”

“I am sorry to say you are right,” Alban Morris answered gravely.

“I’m sorry to say you’re right,” Alban Morris replied seriously.

“Is there not even one exception?”

“Is there not even one exception?”

The instant the words passed her lips, she saw that there was some secretly sensitive feeling in him which she had hurt. His black brows gathered into a frown, his piercing eyes looked at her with angry surprise. It was over in a moment. He raised his shabby hat, and made her a bow.

The moment the words left her mouth, she realized she had touched on a hidden sensitivity in him that she had wounded. His dark brows knitted together in a frown, and his intense eyes stared at her with a mix of anger and surprise. It was over in an instant. He tipped his worn hat and gave her a respectful bow.

“There is a sore place still left in me,” he said; “and you have innocently hit it. Good-morning.”

“There’s still a painful spot inside me,” he said; “and you’ve hit it without meaning to. Good morning.”

Before she could speak again, he had turned the corner of the summer-house, and was lost to view in a shrubbery on the westward side of the grounds.

Before she could say anything else, he had turned the corner of the summer house and was out of sight in the bushes on the west side of the property.





CHAPTER V. DISCOVERIES IN THE GARDEN.

Left by herself, Miss de Sor turned back again by way of the trees.

Left alone, Miss de Sor turned back through the trees.

So far, her interview with the drawing-master had helped to pass the time. Some girls might have found it no easy task to arrive at a true view of the character of Alban Morris. Francine’s essentially superficial observation set him down as “a little mad,” and left him there, judged and dismissed to her own entire satisfaction.

So far, her meeting with the art teacher had helped to pass the time. Some girls might have struggled to get a true sense of Alban Morris's character. Francine’s fundamentally shallow observation marked him as “a little crazy” and left it at that, judged and dismissed to her complete satisfaction.

Arriving at the lawn, she discovered Emily pacing backward and forward, with her head down and her hands behind her, deep in thought. Francine’s high opinion of herself would have carried her past any of the other girls, unless they had made special advances to her. She stopped and looked at Emily.

Arriving at the lawn, she found Emily pacing back and forth, with her head down and her hands behind her, lost in thought. Francine’s high opinion of herself would have allowed her to walk past any of the other girls, unless they had made a special effort to engage with her. She stopped and looked at Emily.

It is the sad fate of little women in general to grow too fat and to be born with short legs. Emily’s slim finely-strung figure spoke for itself as to the first of these misfortunes, and asserted its happy freedom from the second, if she only walked across a room. Nature had built her, from head to foot, on a skeleton-scaffolding in perfect proportion. Tall or short matters little to the result, in women who possess the first and foremost advantage of beginning well in their bones. When they live to old age, they often astonish thoughtless men, who walk behind them in the street. “I give you my honor, she was as easy and upright as a young girl; and when you got in front of her and looked—white hair, and seventy years of age.”

It’s the unfortunate reality for little women to often gain too much weight and have short legs. Emily’s slender, delicate figure clearly showed she didn’t face the first issue and proved she was free from the second just by walking across a room. Nature had crafted her, from head to toe, on a perfect skeleton framework. Whether they are tall or short doesn't really matter in the end for women who have the advantage of a good bone structure from the start. When they reach old age, they often surprise oblivious men who walk behind them on the street. “I swear, she moved as gracefully and stood as straight as a young girl; and when you got in front of her and looked—white hair, and seventy years old.”

Francine approached Emily, moved by a rare impulse in her nature—the impulse to be sociable. “You look out of spirits,” she began. “Surely you don’t regret leaving school?”

Francine walked over to Emily, driven by an unusual urge in her nature—the urge to be friendly. “You seem down,” she started. “You don't seriously regret leaving school, do you?”

In her present mood, Emily took the opportunity (in the popular phrase) of snubbing Francine. “You have guessed wrong; I do regret,” she answered. “I have found in Cecilia my dearest friend at school. And school brought with it the change in my life which has helped me to bear the loss of my father. If you must know what I was thinking of just now, I was thinking of my aunt. She has not answered my last letter—and I’m beginning to be afraid she is ill.”

In her current mood, Emily decided to take the chance (as people say) to snub Francine. “You’re mistaken; I do regret,” she replied. “I've found my closest friend at school in Cecilia. And school has brought a change in my life that has helped me cope with my father's passing. If you must know what I was just thinking, I was thinking about my aunt. She hasn’t replied to my last letter—and I’m starting to worry that she's sick.”

“I’m very sorry,” said Francine.

“I'm really sorry,” said Francine.

“Why? You don’t know my aunt; and you have only known me since yesterday afternoon. Why are you sorry?”

“Why? You don’t know my aunt, and you’ve only known me since yesterday afternoon. Why do you feel sorry?”

Francine remained silent. Without realizing it, she was beginning to feel the dominant influence that Emily exercised over the weaker natures that came in contact with her. To find herself irresistibly attracted by a stranger at a new school—an unfortunate little creature, whose destiny was to earn her own living—filled the narrow mind of Miss de Sor with perplexity. Having waited in vain for a reply, Emily turned away, and resumed the train of thought which her schoolfellow had interrupted.

Francine stayed quiet. Without noticing, she was starting to feel the strong impact that Emily had on the more fragile personalities around her. Being drawn to a stranger at a new school—an unfortunate soul whose fate was to support herself—left Miss de Sor feeling confused. After waiting unsuccessfully for a response, Emily turned away and went back to the train of thought that her classmate had interrupted.

By an association of ideas, of which she was not herself aware, she now passed from thinking of her aunt to thinking of Miss Jethro. The interview of the previous night had dwelt on her mind at intervals, in the hours of the new day.

By a connection of thoughts that she wasn’t even aware of, she shifted from thinking about her aunt to thinking about Miss Jethro. The conversation from the night before lingered in her mind throughout the hours of the new day.

Acting on instinct rather than on reason, she had kept that remarkable incident in her school life a secret from every one. No discoveries had been made by other persons. In speaking to her staff of teachers, Miss Ladd had alluded to the affair in the most cautious terms. “Circumstances of a private nature have obliged the lady to retire from my school. When we meet after the holidays, another teacher will be in her place.” There, Miss Ladd’s explanation had begun and ended. Inquiries addressed to the servants had led to no result. Miss Jethro’s luggage was to be forwarded to the London terminus of the railway—and Miss Jethro herself had baffled investigation by leaving the school on foot. Emily’s interest in the lost teacher was not the transitory interest of curiosity; her father’s mysterious friend was a person whom she honestly desired to see again. Perplexed by the difficulty of finding a means of tracing Miss Jethro, she reached the shady limit of the trees, and turned to walk back again. Approaching the place at which she and Francine had met, an idea occurred to her. It was just possible that Miss Jethro might not be unknown to her aunt.

Acting on instinct instead of reason, she had kept that remarkable incident from her school life a secret from everyone. No one had discovered anything. In talking to her teaching staff, Miss Ladd had referenced the situation in the most careful way. “Due to personal circumstances, the lady has had to leave my school. When we return after the holidays, another teacher will take her place.” That was the extent of Miss Ladd’s explanation. Questions posed to the staff yielded no results. Miss Jethro’s luggage was set to be sent to the London train station—and Miss Jethro herself had evaded investigation by leaving the school on foot. Emily’s concern for the missing teacher wasn’t just a fleeting curiosity; her father’s mysterious friend was someone she genuinely wanted to see again. Confused by how to find a way to track down Miss Jethro, she reached the shaded area of the trees and turned to walk back. As she approached the spot where she and Francine had met, an idea struck her. It was possible that Miss Jethro could be known to her aunt.

Still meditating on the cold reception that she had encountered, and still feeling the influence which mastered her in spite of herself, Francine interpreted Emily’s return as an implied expression of regret. She advanced with a constrained smile, and spoke first.

Still thinking about the chilly reception she had received, and still feeling the influence that controlled her despite her wishes, Francine saw Emily's return as an unspoken sign of regret. She moved forward with a forced smile and spoke first.

“How are the young ladies getting on in the schoolroom?” she asked, by way of renewing the conversation.

“How are the girls doing in the classroom?” she asked, trying to keep the conversation going.

Emily’s face assumed a look of surprise which said plainly, Can’t you take a hint and leave me to myself?

Emily’s face showed surprise that clearly said, Can’t you take a hint and leave me alone?

Francine was constitutionally impenetrable to reproof of this sort; her thick skin was not even tickled. “Why are you not helping them,” she went on; “you who have the clearest head among us and take the lead in everything?”

Francine was completely unaffected by criticism like this; her thick skin wasn't even slightly touched. “Why aren’t you helping them?” she continued. “You, who have the clearest head among us and always take charge?”

It may be a humiliating confession to make, yet it is surely true that we are all accessible to flattery. Different tastes appreciate different methods of burning incense—but the perfume is more or less agreeable to all varieties of noses. Francine’s method had its tranquilizing effect on Emily. She answered indulgently, “Miss de Sor, I have nothing to do with it.”

It might be a bit embarrassing to admit, but it's definitely true that we all respond to flattery. Different people like different ways of showing appreciation—but the scent is generally pleasant to everyone. Francine’s approach had a calming effect on Emily. She replied with a hint of patience, “Miss de Sor, I have nothing to do with it.”

“Nothing to do with it? No prizes to win before you leave school?”

“Nothing to do with it? No rewards to earn before you finish school?”

“I won all the prizes years ago.”

“I won all the awards a long time ago.”

“But there are recitations. Surely you recite?”

“But there are readings. Surely you read?”

Harmless words in themselves, pursuing the same smooth course of flattery as before—but with what a different result! Emily’s face reddened with anger the moment they were spoken. Having already irritated Alban Morris, unlucky Francine, by a second mischievous interposition of accident, had succeeded in making Emily smart next. “Who has told you,” she burst out; “I insist on knowing!”

Harmless words on their own, following the same smooth path of flattery as before—but with such a different outcome! Emily's face flushed with anger the moment they were said. Having already annoyed Alban Morris, poor Francine, through another mischievous twist of fate, had managed to make Emily angry next. “Who told you?” she suddenly demanded. “I need to know!”

“Nobody has told me anything!” Francine declared piteously.

“Nobody has told me anything!” Francine said sadly.

“Nobody has told you how I have been insulted?”

“Nobody has told you how I've been insulted?”

“No, indeed! Oh, Miss Brown, who could insult you?

“No way! Oh, Miss Brown, who could possibly insult you?

In a man, the sense of injury does sometimes submit to the discipline of silence. In a woman—never. Suddenly reminded of her past wrongs (by the pardonable error of a polite schoolfellow), Emily committed the startling inconsistency of appealing to the sympathies of Francine!

In a man, the feeling of hurt can sometimes yield to the discipline of silence. In a woman—not a chance. When reminded of her past grievances (by the innocent mistake of a polite classmate), Emily made the surprising choice of reaching out for Francine's sympathy!

“Would you believe it? I have been forbidden to recite—I, the head girl of the school. Oh, not to-day! It happened a month ago—when we were all in consultation, making our arrangements. Miss Ladd asked me if I had decided on a piece to recite. I said, ‘I have not only decided, I have learned the piece.’ ‘And what may it be?’ ‘The dagger-scene in Macbeth.’ There was a howl—I can call it by no other name—a howl of indignation. A man’s soliloquy, and, worse still, a murdering man’s soliloquy, recited by one of Miss Ladd’s young ladies, before an audience of parents and guardians! That was the tone they took with me. I was as firm as a rock. The dagger-scene or nothing. The result is—nothing! An insult to Shakespeare, and an insult to Me. I felt it—I feel it still. I was prepared for any sacrifice in the cause of the drama. If Miss Ladd had met me in a proper spirit, do you know what I would have done? I would have played Macbeth in costume. Just hear me, and judge for yourself. I begin with a dreadful vacancy in my eyes, and a hollow moaning in my voice: ‘Is this a dagger that I see before me—?’”

“Can you believe this? I’ve been banned from reciting—I, the head girl of the school. Oh, not today! This happened a month ago—when we were all in a meeting, making our plans. Miss Ladd asked me if I had chosen a piece to recite. I said, ‘Not only have I chosen, I’ve memorized it.’ ‘And what is it?’ ‘The dagger scene in Macbeth.’ There was an uproar—I can’t call it anything else—a roar of outrage. A man’s soliloquy, and worse, a murdering man’s soliloquy, recited by one of Miss Ladd’s students, in front of parents and guardians! That was the attitude they took towards me. I stood my ground. The dagger scene or nothing. The result is—nothing! An insult to Shakespeare, and an insult to me. I felt it—I still feel it. I was ready to make any sacrifice for the sake of drama. If Miss Ladd had approached me the right way, do you know what I would have done? I would have performed Macbeth in costume. Just listen to me, and judge for yourself. I start with a dreadful emptiness in my eyes, and a hollow moan in my voice: ‘Is this a dagger that I see before me—?’”

Reciting with her face toward the trees, Emily started, dropped the character of Macbeth, and instantly became herself again: herself, with a rising color and an angry brightening of the eyes. “Excuse me, I can’t trust my memory: I must get the play.” With that abrupt apology, she walked away rapidly in the direction of the house.

Reciting with her face toward the trees, Emily started, dropped the character of Macbeth, and instantly became herself again: herself, with a flush rising in her cheeks and a flash of anger in her eyes. “Sorry, I can't rely on my memory: I need to get the play.” With that sudden apology, she quickly walked away toward the house.

In some surprise, Francine turned, and looked at the trees. She discovered—in full retreat, on his side—the eccentric drawing-master, Alban Morris.

In some surprise, Francine turned and looked at the trees. She discovered—in full retreat, on his side—the eccentric drawing teacher, Alban Morris.

Did he, too, admire the dagger-scene? And was he modestly desirous of hearing it recited, without showing himself? In that case, why should Emily (whose besetting weakness was certainly not want of confidence in her own resources) leave the garden the moment she caught sight of him? Francine consulted her instincts. She had just arrived at a conclusion which expressed itself outwardly by a malicious smile, when gentle Cecilia appeared on the lawn—a lovable object in a broad straw hat and a white dress, with a nosegay in her bosom—smiling, and fanning herself.

Did he also admire the dagger scene? And was he quietly hoping to hear it recited without revealing himself? If so, why did Emily (who certainly didn’t lack confidence in her own abilities) leave the garden as soon as she saw him? Francine trusted her instincts. She had just come to a conclusion that showed itself with a sly smile when gentle Cecilia appeared on the lawn—a charming figure in a wide straw hat and a white dress, with a bouquet tucked in her bosom—smiling and fanning herself.

“It’s so hot in the schoolroom,” she said, “and some of the girls, poor things, are so ill-tempered at rehearsal—I have made my escape. I hope you got your breakfast, Miss de Sor. What have you been doing here, all by yourself?”

“It’s so hot in the classroom,” she said, “and some of the girls, poor things, are in such bad moods at rehearsal—I had to get away. I hope you had your breakfast, Miss de Sor. What have you been doing here all alone?”

“I have been making an interesting discovery,” Francine replied.

“I’ve been making an interesting discovery,” Francine replied.

“An interesting discovery in our garden? What can it be?”

“An interesting discovery in our garden? What could it be?”

“The drawing-master, my dear, is in love with Emily. Perhaps she doesn’t care about him. Or, perhaps, I have been an innocent obstacle in the way of an appointment between them.”

“The drawing teacher, my dear, is in love with Emily. Maybe she doesn’t feel the same way. Or maybe I have unintentionally gotten in the way of a meeting between them.”

Cecilia had breakfasted to her heart’s content on her favorite dish—buttered eggs. She was in such good spirits that she was inclined to be coquettish, even when there was no man present to fascinate. “We are not allowed to talk about love in this school,” she said—and hid her face behind her fan. “Besides, if it came to Miss Ladd’s ears, poor Mr. Morris might lose his situation.”

Cecilia had enjoyed a hearty breakfast of her favorite dish—buttered eggs. She was in such good spirits that she felt playful, even though there wasn't a man around to charm. “We’re not allowed to talk about love in this school,” she said, hiding her face behind her fan. “Besides, if Miss Ladd found out, poor Mr. Morris might lose his job.”

“But isn’t it true?” asked Francine.

“But isn’t it true?” Francine asked.

“It may be true, my dear; but nobody knows. Emily hasn’t breathed a word about it to any of us. And Mr. Morris keeps his own secret. Now and then we catch him looking at her—and we draw our own conclusions.”

“It might be true, my dear; but no one knows. Emily hasn’t said a thing about it to any of us. And Mr. Morris keeps his own secret. Every now and then, we catch him looking at her—and we come to our own conclusions.”

“Did you meet Emily on your way here?”

“Did you run into Emily on your way here?”

“Yes, and she passed without speaking to me.”

“Yes, and she walked by without saying a word to me.”

“Thinking perhaps of Mr. Morris.”

“Maybe thinking of Mr. Morris.”

Cecilia shook her head. “Thinking, Francine, of the new life before her—and regretting, I am afraid, that she ever confided her hopes and wishes to me. Did she tell you last night what her prospects are when she leaves school?”

Cecilia shook her head. “Thinking, Francine, about the new life ahead of her—and regretting, I’m afraid, that she ever shared her hopes and dreams with me. Did she mention last night what her plans are once she finishes school?”

“She told me you had been very kind in helping her. I daresay I should have heard more, if I had not fallen asleep. What is she going to do?”

“She told me you had been really nice in helping her. I bet I would have heard more if I hadn't fallen asleep. What is she going to do?”

“To live in a dull house, far away in the north,” Cecilia answered; “with only old people in it. She will have to write and translate for a great scholar, who is studying mysterious inscriptions—hieroglyphics, I think they are called—found among the ruins of Central America. It’s really no laughing matter, Francine! Emily made a joke of it, too. ‘I’ll take anything but a situation as a governess,’ she said; ‘the children who have Me to teach them would be to be pitied indeed!’ She begged and prayed me to help her to get an honest living. What could I do? I could only write home to papa. He is a member of Parliament: and everybody who wants a place seems to think he is bound to find it for them. As it happened, he had heard from an old friend of his (a certain Sir Jervis Redwood), who was in search of a secretary. Being in favor of letting the women compete for employment with the men, Sir Jervis was willing to try, what he calls, ‘a female.’ Isn’t that a horrid way of speaking of us? and Miss Ladd says it’s ungrammatical, besides. Papa had written back to say he knew of no lady whom he could recommend. When he got my letter speaking of Emily, he kindly wrote again. In the interval, Sir Jervis had received two applications for the vacant place. They were both from old ladies—and he declined to employ them.”

“To live in a boring house way up north,” Cecilia replied; “with only old people around. She’ll have to write and translate for a renowned scholar who’s studying those mysterious inscriptions—hieroglyphics, I believe they call them—found among the ruins in Central America. It’s no joke, Francine! Emily joked about it too. ‘I’ll take anything but a job as a governess,’ she said; ‘the kids who have me as a teacher would really be the ones to pity!’ She begged and begged me to help her find an honest job. What could I do? I could only write to Dad. He’s a Member of Parliament, and everyone who needs a job thinks he’s obligated to find one for them. As luck would have it, he heard from an old friend of his (a certain Sir Jervis Redwood), who was looking for a secretary. Supporting the idea of letting women compete for jobs with men, Sir Jervis was open to the idea of what he calls, ‘a female.’ Isn’t that a terrible way to talk about us? Plus, Miss Ladd says it’s ungrammatical. Dad wrote back saying he didn’t know any lady he could recommend. After he got my letter about Emily, he kindly wrote again. In the meantime, Sir Jervis had received two applications for the open position. Both were from older women—and he turned them down.”

“Because they were old,” Francine suggested maliciously.

“Because they were old,” Francine said with a sneer.

“You shall hear him give his own reasons, my dear. Papa sent me an extract from his letter. It made me rather angry; and (perhaps for that reason) I think I can repeat it word for word:—‘We are four old people in this house, and we don’t want a fifth. Let us have a young one to cheer us. If your daughter’s friend likes the terms, and is not encumbered with a sweetheart, I will send for her when the school breaks up at midsummer.’ Coarse and selfish—isn’t it? However, Emily didn’t agree with me, when I showed her the extract. She accepted the place, very much to her aunt’s surprise and regret, when that excellent person heard of it. Now that the time has come (though Emily won’t acknowledge it), I believe she secretly shrinks, poor dear, from the prospect.”

“You’ll hear him explain his own reasons, my dear. Dad sent me a part of his letter. It made me pretty angry; and (maybe for that reason) I think I can recall it exactly:—‘We are four old people in this house, and we don’t want a fifth. Let’s have a young one to brighten things up. If your daughter’s friend likes the terms and doesn’t have a boyfriend, I’ll invite her when school lets out at midsummer.’ Rude and selfish, don’t you think? Anyway, Emily didn’t agree with me when I showed her the excerpt. She accepted the position, much to her aunt’s surprise and disappointment when the wonderful woman found out. Now that the moment has arrived (even though Emily won’t admit it), I believe she secretly feels uneasy, poor thing, about what’s ahead.”

“Very likely,” Francine agreed—without even a pretense of sympathy. “But tell me, who are the four old people?”

“Very likely,” Francine agreed—without even pretending to be sympathetic. “But tell me, who are the four old people?”

“First, Sir Jervis himself—seventy, last birthday. Next, his unmarried sister—nearly eighty. Next, his man-servant, Mr. Rook—well past sixty. And last, his man-servant’s wife, who considers herself young, being only a little over forty. That is the household. Mrs. Rook is coming to-day to attend Emily on the journey to the North; and I am not at all sure that Emily will like her.”

“First, Sir Jervis himself—seventy, as of his last birthday. Next, his single sister—almost eighty. Then, his man-servant, Mr. Rook—well over sixty. And lastly, his man-servant’s wife, who thinks of herself as young, being just a bit over forty. That’s the household. Mrs. Rook is coming today to help Emily on her trip to the North; and I’m not really sure that Emily will like her.”

“A disagreeable woman, I suppose?”

"A difficult woman, I guess?"

“No—not exactly that. Rather odd and flighty. The fact is, Mrs. Rook has had her troubles; and perhaps they have a little unsettled her. She and her husband used to keep the village inn, close to our park: we know all about them at home. I am sure I pity these poor people. What are you looking at, Francine?”

“No—not exactly that. Rather strange and unpredictable. The truth is, Mrs. Rook has had her issues; and maybe they have made her a bit unsure. She and her husband used to run the village inn, right by our park: we know all about them at home. I really feel sorry for these poor folks. What are you looking at, Francine?”

Feeling no sort of interest in Mr. and Mrs. Rook, Francine was studying her schoolfellow’s lovely face in search of defects. She had already discovered that Cecilia’s eyes were placed too widely apart, and that her chin wanted size and character.

Feeling no interest in Mr. and Mrs. Rook, Francine was examining her classmate’s beautiful face for flaws. She had already noticed that Cecilia’s eyes were too far apart and that her chin lacked size and definition.

“I was admiring your complexion, dear,” she answered coolly. “Well, and why do you pity the Rooks?”

“I was admiring your complexion, dear,” she replied casually. “So, why do you feel sorry for the Rooks?”

Simple Cecilia smiled, and went on with her story.

Simple Cecilia smiled and continued her story.

“They are obliged to go out to service in their old age, through a misfortune for which they are in no way to blame. Their customers deserted the inn, and Mr. Rook became bankrupt. The inn got what they call a bad name—in a very dreadful way. There was a murder committed in the house.”

“They are forced to go out to work in their old age because of a misfortune they didn’t cause. Their customers left the inn, and Mr. Rook went bankrupt. The inn gained what they call a bad reputation—in a really awful way. There was a murder committed in the house.”

“A murder?” cried Francine. “Oh, this is exciting! You provoking girl, why didn’t you tell me about it before?”

“A murder?” cried Francine. “Oh, this is thrilling! You daring girl, why didn’t you tell me about it sooner?”

“I didn’t think of it,” said Cecilia placidly.

“I didn’t think about it,” Cecilia said calmly.

“Do go on! Were you at home when it happened?”

“Go ahead! Were you at home when it happened?”

“I was here, at school.”

"I was here, at school."

“You saw the newspapers, I suppose?”

“You saw the news, I guess?”

“Miss Ladd doesn’t allow us to read newspapers. I did hear of it, however, in letters from home. Not that there was much in the letters. They said it was too horrible to be described. The poor murdered gentleman—”

“Miss Ladd doesn't let us read newspapers. I did hear about it, though, in letters from home. Not that there was much in the letters. They said it was too awful to explain. The poor murdered man—”

Francine was unaffectedly shocked. “A gentleman!” she exclaimed. “How dreadful!”

Francine was genuinely shocked. “A gentleman!” she exclaimed. “How awful!”

“The poor man was a stranger in our part of the country,” Cecilia resumed; “and the police were puzzled about the motive for a murder. His pocketbook was missing; but his watch and his rings were found on the body. I remember the initials on his linen because they were the same as my mother’s initial before she was married—‘J. B.’ Really, Francine, that’s all I know about it.”

“The poor man was a stranger in our area,” Cecilia continued; “and the police were baffled by the motive for the murder. His wallet was missing, but his watch and rings were found on the body. I remember the initials on his linens because they were the same as my mother's initials before she got married—‘J. B.’ Honestly, Francine, that's all I know about it.”

“Surely you know whether the murderer was discovered?”

“Surely you know if they found the murderer?”

“Oh, yes—of course I know that! The government offered a reward; and clever people were sent from London to help the county police. Nothing came of it. The murderer has never been discovered, from that time to this.”

“Oh, yes—of course I know that! The government offered a reward; and clever people were sent from London to assist the county police. Nothing came of it. The murderer has never been found, from that time to now.”

“When did it happen?”

“When did it occur?”

“It happened in the autumn.”

“It happened in fall.”

“The autumn of last year?”

"Last autumn?"

“No! no! Nearly four years since.”

“No! No! It’s been almost four years.”





CHAPTER VI. ON THE WAY TO THE VILLAGE.

Alban Morris—discovered by Emily in concealment among the trees—was not content with retiring to another part of the grounds. He pursued his retreat, careless in what direction it might take him, to a footpath across the fields, which led to the highroad and the railway station.

Alban Morris—found by Emily hiding among the trees—was not satisfied with moving to another area of the grounds. He continued his escape, indifferent to where it would lead him, to a footpath across the fields that took him to the main road and the train station.

Miss Ladd’s drawing-master was in that state of nervous irritability which seeks relief in rapidity of motion. Public opinion in the neighborhood (especially public opinion among the women) had long since decided that his manners were offensive, and his temper incurably bad. The men who happened to pass him on the footpath said “Good-morning” grudgingly. The women took no notice of him—with one exception. She was young and saucy, and seeing him walking at the top of his speed on the way to the railway station, she called after him, “Don’t be in a hurry, sir! You’re in plenty of time for the London train.”

Miss Ladd’s art teacher was in that state of nervous irritation that looks for relief in moving quickly. The local public opinion (especially among the women) had already decided that his manners were off-putting and his temper unfixable. The men who happened to pass him on the sidewalk said “Good morning” reluctantly. The women ignored him—except for one. She was young and cheeky, and seeing him hurrying to the train station, she called out to him, “Don’t rush, sir! You have plenty of time for the London train.”

To her astonishment he suddenly stopped. His reputation for rudeness was so well established that she moved away to a safe distance, before she ventured to look at him again. He took no notice of her—he seemed to be considering with himself. The frolicsome young woman had done him a service: she had suggested an idea.

To her surprise, he suddenly stopped. His reputation for being rude was so well known that she stepped back to a safe distance before daring to look at him again. He didn't acknowledge her—he seemed to be lost in thought. The playful young woman had done him a favor: she had inspired an idea.

“Suppose I go to London?” he thought. “Why not?—the school is breaking up for the holidays—and she is going away like the rest of them.” He looked round in the direction of the schoolhouse. “If I go back to wish her good-by, she will keep out of my way, and part with me at the last moment like a stranger. After my experience of women, to be in love again—in love with a girl who is young enough to be my daughter—what a fool, what a driveling, degraded fool I must be!”

“Maybe I should go to London?” he thought. “Why not?—the school is closing for the holidays—and she is leaving just like everyone else.” He glanced over at the schoolhouse. “If I go back to say goodbye, she’ll avoid me and treat me like a stranger at the last minute. After everything I’ve been through with women, to fall in love again—with a girl young enough to be my daughter—what a fool, what a pathetic, degraded fool I must be!”

Hot tears rose in his eyes. He dashed them away savagely, and went on again faster than ever—resolved to pack up at once at his lodgings in the village, and to take his departure by the next train.

Hot tears filled his eyes. He wiped them away angrily and continued on even faster—determined to pack up immediately at his place in the village and catch the next train out.

At the point where the footpath led into the road, he came to a standstill for the second time.

At the spot where the path met the road, he stopped for the second time.

The cause was once more a person of the sex associated in his mind with a bitter sense of injury. On this occasion the person was only a miserable little child, crying over the fragments of a broken jug.

The reason was once again a person of the gender he linked to a deep feeling of hurt. This time, the person was just a sad little child, crying over the pieces of a shattered jug.

Alban Morris looked at her with his grimly humorous smile. “So you’ve broken a jug?” he remarked.

Alban Morris looked at her with a wry smile. “So you’ve broken a jug?” he said.

“And spilt father’s beer,” the child answered. Her frail little body shook with terror. “Mother’ll beat me when I go home,” she said.

“And spilled Dad’s beer,” the child replied. Her small frame shook with fear. “Mom will punish me when I get home,” she said.

“What does mother do when you bring the jug back safe and sound?” Alban asked.

“What does mom do when you bring the jug back safe and sound?” Alban asked.

“Gives me bren-butter.”

“Gives me bread and butter.”

“Very well. Now listen to me. Mother shall give you bread and butter again this time.”

“Alright. Now pay attention. Mom will give you bread and butter again this time.”

The child stared at him with the tears suspended in her eyes. He went on talking to her as seriously as ever.

The child looked at him with tears welling up in her eyes. He continued speaking to her as seriously as always.

“You understand what I have just said to you?”

“You get what I just said to you?”

“Yes, sir.”

"Yes, sir."

“Have you got a pocket-handkerchief?”

“Do you have a tissue?”

“No, sir.”

"No, thanks."

“Then dry your eyes with mine.”

“Then dry your eyes with mine.”

He tossed his handkerchief to her with one hand, and picked up a fragment of the broken jug with the other. “This will do for a pattern,” he said to himself. The child stared at the handkerchief—stared at Alban—took courage—and rubbed vigorously at her eyes. The instinct, which is worth all the reason that ever pretended to enlighten mankind—the instinct that never deceives—told this little ignorant creature that she had found a friend. She returned the handkerchief in grave silence. Alban took her up in his arms.

He threw his handkerchief to her with one hand and picked up a piece of the broken jug with the other. "This will work as a pattern," he said to himself. The child looked at the handkerchief—looked at Alban—gathered her courage—and rubbed her eyes vigorously. The instinct, which is worth more than all the reason that ever tried to enlighten humanity—the instinct that never lies—told this little innocent child that she had found a friend. She returned the handkerchief in serious silence. Alban picked her up in his arms.

“Your eyes are dry, and your face is fit to be seen,” he said. “Will you give me a kiss?” The child gave him a resolute kiss, with a smack in it. “Now come and get another jug,” he said, as he put her down. Her red round eyes opened wide in alarm. “Have you got money enough?” she asked. Alban slapped his pocket. “Yes, I have,” he answered. “That’s a good thing,” said the child; “come along.”

“Your eyes are dry, and you look good,” he said. “Will you give me a kiss?” The child gave him a firm kiss, complete with a smack. “Now come and get another jug,” he said as he set her down. Her bright red eyes widened in alarm. “Do you have enough money?” she asked. Alban patted his pocket. “Yes, I do,” he replied. “That’s great,” said the child; “let's go.”

They went together hand in hand to the village, and bought the new jug, and had it filled at the beer-shop. The thirsty father was at the upper end of the fields, where they were making a drain. Alban carried the jug until they were within sight of the laborer. “You haven’t far to go,” he said. “Mind you don’t drop it again—What’s the matter now?”

They walked hand in hand to the village, bought the new jug, and filled it at the beer shop. The thirsty father was at the far end of the fields, where they were digging a drain. Alban carried the jug until they saw the laborer. "You don't have far to go," he said. "Make sure you don't drop it again—What's wrong now?"

“I’m frightened.”

“I’m scared.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“Oh, give me the jug.”

“Pass me the jug.”

She almost snatched it out of his hand. If she let the precious minutes slip away, there might be another beating in store for her at the drain: her father was not of an indulgent disposition when his children were late in bringing his beer. On the point of hurrying away, without a word of farewell, she remembered the laws of politeness as taught at the infant school—and dropped her little curtsey—and said, “Thank you, sir.” That bitter sense of injury was still in Alban’s mind as he looked after her. “What a pity she should grow up to be a woman!” he said to himself.

She almost grabbed it out of his hand. If she let those precious minutes slip away, another beating might be waiting for her at the drain: her dad wasn’t exactly forgiving when his kids were late with his beer. Just as she was about to hurry off without saying goodbye, she remembered the manners they taught her in preschool—and she dropped a little curtsy and said, “Thank you, sir.” That bitter feeling of resentment lingered in Alban’s mind as he watched her leave. “What a shame she has to grow up to be a woman!” he thought to himself.

The adventure of the broken jug had delayed his return to his lodgings by more than half an hour. When he reached the road once more, the cheap up-train from the North had stopped at the station. He heard the ringing of the bell as it resumed the journey to London.

The adventure with the broken jug had set him back more than half an hour on his way back to his place. When he finally got back to the road, the inexpensive northbound train had just pulled into the station. He heard the bell ringing as it continued its trip to London.

One of the passengers (judging by the handbag that she carried) had not stopped at the village.

One of the passengers (based on the handbag she was carrying) hadn’t stopped at the village.

As she advanced toward him along the road, he remarked that she was a small wiry active woman—dressed in bright colors, combined with a deplorable want of taste. Her aquiline nose seemed to be her most striking feature as she came nearer. It might have been fairly proportioned to the rest of her face, in her younger days, before her cheeks had lost flesh and roundness. Being probably near-sighted, she kept her eyes half-closed; there were cunning little wrinkles at the corners of them. In spite of appearances, she was unwilling to present any outward acknowledgment of the march of time. Her hair was palpably dyed—her hat was jauntily set on her head, and ornamented with a gay feather. She walked with a light tripping step, swinging her bag, and holding her head up smartly. Her manner, like her dress, said as plainly as words could speak, “No matter how long I may have lived, I mean to be young and charming to the end of my days.” To Alban’s surprise she stopped and addressed him.

As she walked towards him along the road, he noted that she was a small, wiry, energetic woman—dressed in bright colors, but with a terrible lack of taste. Her sharp nose seemed to be her most noticeable feature as she got closer. It might have looked fairly proportional to the rest of her face in her younger days, before her cheeks had lost their fullness. Likely near-sighted, she kept her eyes half-closed; there were sly little wrinkles at the corners. Despite her appearance, she was unwilling to show any signs of aging. Her hair was obviously dyed—her hat was stylishly tilted on her head, adorned with a colorful feather. She walked with a light, bouncy step, swinging her bag and holding her head high. Her demeanor, like her outfit, clearly conveyed, “No matter how long I may have lived, I intend to be young and charming for the rest of my life.” To Alban’s surprise, she stopped and spoke to him.

“Oh, I beg your pardon. Could you tell me if I am in the right road to Miss Ladd’s school?”

“Oh, I'm sorry. Can you tell me if I'm on the right road to Miss Ladd's school?”

She spoke with nervous rapidity of articulation, and with a singularly unpleasant smile. It parted her thin lips just widely enough to show her suspiciously beautiful teeth; and it opened her keen gray eyes in the strangest manner. The higher lid rose so as to disclose, for a moment, the upper part of the eyeball, and to give her the appearance—not of a woman bent on making herself agreeable, but of a woman staring in a panic of terror. Careless to conceal the unfavorable impression that she had produced on him, Alban answered roughly, “Straight on,” and tried to pass her.

She spoke quickly and nervously, with a strangely unpleasant smile. It stretched her thin lips just wide enough to reveal her suspiciously beautiful teeth, and it made her sharp gray eyes look really odd. The upper eyelid lifted in a way that briefly showed the top part of her eyeball, giving her the look—not of a woman trying to be charming, but of a woman frozen in a panic of fear. Not bothering to hide the negative impression she had made on him, Alban replied roughly, "Straight on," and attempted to walk past her.

She stopped him with a peremptory gesture. “I have treated you politely,” she said, “and how do you treat me in return? Well! I am not surprised. Men are all brutes by nature—and you are a man. ‘Straight on’?” she repeated contemptuously; “I should like to know how far that helps a person in a strange place. Perhaps you know no more where Miss Ladd’s school is than I do? or, perhaps, you don’t care to take the trouble of addressing me? Just what I should have expected from a person of your sex! Good-morning.”

She stopped him with a dismissive gesture. “I’ve been polite to you,” she said, “and how do you respond? Well! I’m not surprised. Men are all brutes by nature—and you’re a man. ‘Straight on’?” she repeated scornfully; “I’d like to see how far that gets someone in an unfamiliar place. Maybe you don't even know where Miss Ladd’s school is any better than I do? Or maybe you can't be bothered to explain it to me? Just what I expected from a person like you! Good morning.”

Alban felt the reproof; she had appealed to his most readily-impressible sense—his sense of humor. He rather enjoyed seeing his own prejudice against women grotesquely reflected in this flighty stranger’s prejudice against men. As the best excuse for himself that he could make, he gave her all the information that she could possibly want—then tried again to pass on—and again in vain. He had recovered his place in her estimation: she had not done with him yet.

Alban felt the blame; she had targeted his most easily influenced trait—his sense of humor. He found it amusing to see his own bias against women exaggerated in this quirky stranger’s bias against men. As the best justification for himself that he could come up with, he shared all the information she could possibly need—then tried again to move on—but once more, it was pointless. He had restored his standing in her eyes: she wasn’t finished with him yet.

“You know all about the way there,” she said “I wonder whether you know anything about the school?”

“You know the way there really well,” she said. “I wonder if you know anything about the school?”

No change in her voice, no change in her manner, betrayed any special motive for putting this question. Alban was on the point of suggesting that she should go on to the school, and make her inquiries there—when he happened to notice her eyes. She had hitherto looked him straight in the face. She now looked down on the road. It was a trifling change; in all probability it meant nothing—and yet, merely because it was a change, it roused his curiosity. “I ought to know something about the school,” he answered. “I am one of the masters.”

No change in her voice or demeanor revealed any specific reason for asking this question. Alban was about to suggest that she continue on to the school and ask her questions there—when he suddenly noticed her eyes. Until now, she had looked him straight in the face. Now, she was looking down at the road. It was a minor shift; it probably didn’t mean anything—and yet, just because it was a change, it piqued his curiosity. “I should know something about the school,” he replied. “I’m one of the teachers.”

“Then you’re just the man I want. May I ask your name?”

“Then you’re exactly the person I need. Can I ask for your name?”

“Alban Morris.”

“Alban Morris.”

“Thank you. I am Mrs. Rook. I presume you have heard of Sir Jervis Redwood?”

“Thank you. I’m Mrs. Rook. I assume you’ve heard of Sir Jervis Redwood?”

“No.”

“No.”

“Bless my soul! You are a scholar, of course—and you have never heard of one of your own trade. Very extraordinary. You see, I am Sir Jervis’s housekeeper; and I am sent here to take one of your young ladies back with me to our place. Don’t interrupt me! Don’t be a brute again! Sir Jervis is not of a communicative disposition. At least, not to me. A man—that explains it—a man! He is always poring over his books and writings; and Miss Redwood, at her great age, is in bed half the day. Not a thing do I know about this new inmate of ours, except that I am to take her back with me. You would feel some curiosity yourself in my place, wouldn’t you? Now do tell me. What sort of girl is Miss Emily Brown?”

“Goodness! You’re a scholar, of course—and you’ve never heard of someone in your own field. That’s quite unusual. You see, I’m Sir Jervis’s housekeeper, and I’ve been sent here to bring one of your young ladies back with me to our place. Don’t interrupt me! Don’t be rude again! Sir Jervis isn’t very chatty. At least, not with me. A man—that explains it—a man! He’s always buried in his books and writings; and Miss Redwood, at her age, stays in bed half the day. I don’t know anything about this new resident of ours, except that I’m supposed to take her back with me. You would be a bit curious in my position, wouldn’t you? Now, please tell me. What kind of girl is Miss Emily Brown?”

The name that he was perpetually thinking of—on this woman’s lips! Alban looked at her.

The name he kept thinking about—on this woman's lips! Alban looked at her.

“Well,” said Mrs. Rook, “am I to have no answer? Ah, you want leading. So like a man again! Is she pretty?”

“Well,” said Mrs. Rook, “am I supposed to get no answer? Ah, you want me to take the lead. So typical of a man! Is she good-looking?”

Still examining the housekeeper with mingled feelings of interest and distrust, Alban answered ungraciously:

Still looking at the housekeeper with a mix of curiosity and skepticism, Alban responded unkindly:

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“Good-tempered?”

"Good-natured?"

Alban again said “Yes.”

Alban replied, “Yes.”

“So much about herself,” Mrs. Rook remarked. “About her family now?” She shifted her bag restlessly from one hand to another. “Perhaps you can tell me if Miss Emily’s father—” she suddenly corrected herself—“if Miss Emily’s parents are living?”

“So much about herself,” Mrs. Rook said. “What about her family now?” She shifted her bag nervously from one hand to the other. “Maybe you can tell me if Miss Emily’s father—” she quickly corrected herself—“if Miss Emily’s parents are still alive?”

“I don’t know.”

"I have no idea."

“You mean you won’t tell me.”

“You're saying you won't tell me.”

“I mean exactly what I have said.”

"I mean exactly what I said."

“Oh, it doesn’t matter,” Mrs. Rook rejoined; “I shall find out at the school. The first turning to the left, I think you said—across the fields?”

“Oh, it doesn’t matter,” Mrs. Rook responded; “I’ll find out at the school. The first turn to the left, I think you said—across the fields?”

He was too deeply interested in Emily to let the housekeeper go without putting a question on his side:

He was so interested in Emily that he couldn't let the housekeeper leave without asking her a question:

“Is Sir Jervis Redwood one of Miss Emily’s old friends?” he asked.

“Is Sir Jervis Redwood one of Miss Emily’s old friends?” he asked.

“He? What put that into your head? He has never even seen Miss Emily. She’s going to our house—ah, the women are getting the upper hand now, and serve the men right, I say!—she’s going to our house to be Sir Jervis’s secretary. You would like to have the place yourself, wouldn’t you? You would like to keep a poor girl from getting her own living? Oh, you may look as fierce as you please—the time’s gone by when a man could frighten me. I like her Christian name. I call Emily a nice name enough. But ‘Brown’! Good-morning, Mr. Morris; you and I are not cursed with such a contemptibly common name as that! ‘Brown’? Oh, Lord!”

“He? What made you think that? He’s never even met Miss Emily. She’s coming to our house—oh, the women are taking charge now, and good for them, I say!—she’s coming to our house to be Sir Jervis’s secretary. You’d love to have that position for yourself, wouldn’t you? You’d like to keep a poor girl from making a living for herself? Oh, you can look as intimidating as you want—the time when a man could scare me is over. I like her first name. I think Emily is a nice name. But ‘Brown’? Good morning, Mr. Morris; you and I aren’t stuck with such a ridiculously common name as that! ‘Brown’? Oh, my!”

She tossed her head scornfully, and walked away, humming a tune.

She tossed her head in disdain and walked away, humming a song.

Alban stood rooted to the spot. The effort of his later life had been to conceal the hopeless passion which had mastered him in spite of himself. Knowing nothing from Emily—who at once pitied and avoided him—of her family circumstances or of her future plans, he had shrunk from making inquiries of others, in the fear that they, too, might find out his secret, and that their contempt might be added to the contempt which he felt for himself. In this position, and with these obstacles in his way, the announcement of Emily’s proposed journey—under the care of a stranger, to fill an employment in the house of a stranger—not only took him by surprise, but inspired him with a strong feeling of distrust. He looked after Sir Jervis Redwood’s flighty housekeeper, completely forgetting the purpose which had brought him thus far on the way to his lodgings. Before Mrs. Rook was out of sight, Alban Morris was following her back to the school.

Alban stood frozen in place. The effort he had put into his later life had been to hide the hopeless passion that had taken over him despite his best efforts. He knew nothing from Emily—who both pitied and avoided him—about her family situation or her future plans, and he had hesitated to ask others for fear that they might discover his secret too, adding their disdain to the self-loathing he already felt. In this situation, with these barriers in his way, the news of Emily’s upcoming journey—under the supervision of a stranger, to take a job in the home of another stranger—not only shocked him but also filled him with a deep sense of distrust. He watched Sir Jervis Redwood’s capricious housekeeper, completely forgetting why he had come this far on his way to his lodgings. Before Mrs. Rook was out of sight, Alban Morris had started to follow her back to the school.





CHAPTER VII. “COMING EVENTS CAST THEIR SHADOWS BEFORE.”

Miss De Sor and Miss Wyvil were still sitting together under the trees, talking of the murder at the inn.

Miss De Sor and Miss Wyvil were still sitting together under the trees, talking about the murder at the inn.

“And is that really all you can tell me?” said Francine.

“And is that really all you can tell me?” Francine asked.

“That is all,” Cecilia answered.

"That's all," Cecilia replied.

“Is there no love in it?”

“Is there no love in this?”

“None that I know of.”

"Not that I know of."

“It’s the most uninteresting murder that ever was committed. What shall we do with ourselves? I’m tired of being here in the garden. When do the performances in the schoolroom begin?”

“It’s the most boring murder that’s ever happened. What should we do now? I’m tired of hanging out in the garden. When do the shows in the classroom start?”

“Not for two hours yet.”

"Not for another two hours."

Francine yawned. “And what part do you take in it?” she asked.

Francine yawned. “So, what’s your role in it?” she asked.

“No part, my dear. I tried once—only to sing a simple little song. When I found myself standing before all the company and saw rows of ladies and gentlemen waiting for me to begin, I was so frightened that Miss Ladd had to make an apology for me. I didn’t get over it for the rest of the day. For the first time in my life, I had no appetite for my dinner. Horrible!” said Cecilia, shuddering over the remembrance of it. “I do assure you, I thought I was going to die.”

“No way, my dear. I tried once—just to sing a simple little song. When I found myself standing in front of everyone and saw rows of ladies and gentlemen waiting for me to start, I got so scared that Miss Ladd had to apologize for me. I didn’t recover for the rest of the day. For the first time in my life, I had no appetite for dinner. Horrible!” said Cecilia, shuddering at the memory of it. “I honestly thought I was going to die.”

Perfectly unimpressed by this harrowing narrative, Francine turned her head lazily toward the house. The door was thrown open at the same moment. A lithe little person rapidly descended the steps that led to the lawn.

Perfectly unfazed by this intense story, Francine lazily turned her head toward the house. At that moment, the door swung open. A nimble little person quickly came down the steps that led to the lawn.

“It’s Emily come back again,” said Francine.

“It’s Emily back again,” said Francine.

“And she seems to be rather in a hurry,” Cecilia remarked.

“And she seems to be in quite a rush,” Cecilia remarked.

Francine’s satirical smile showed itself for a moment. Did this appearance of hurry in Emily’s movements denote impatience to resume the recital of “the dagger-scene”? She had no book in her hand; she never even looked toward Francine. Sorrow became plainly visible in her face as she approached the two girls.

Francine’s sarcastic smile appeared for a moment. Did Emily’s hurried movements indicate she was eager to continue the recital of “the dagger scene”? She didn’t have a book in her hand and didn’t even glance at Francine. Sadness was clearly visible on her face as she walked toward the two girls.

Cecilia rose in alarm. She had been the first person to whom Emily had confided her domestic anxieties. “Bad news from your aunt?” she asked.

Cecilia jumped up in alarm. She had been the first person Emily trusted with her worries about home. “Is it bad news from your aunt?” she asked.

“No, my dear; no news at all.” Emily put her arms tenderly round her friend’s neck. “The time has come, Cecilia,” she said. “We must wish each other good-by.”

“No, my dear; no news at all.” Emily wrapped her arms gently around her friend’s neck. “The time has come, Cecilia,” she said. “We have to say goodbye to each other.”

“Is Mrs. Rook here already?”

“Is Mrs. Rook here yet?”

“It’s you, dear, who are going,” Emily answered sadly. “They have sent the governess to fetch you. Miss Ladd is too busy in the schoolroom to see her—and she has told me all about it. Don’t be alarmed. There is no bad news from home. Your plans are altered; that’s all.”

“It’s you, dear, who is leaving,” Emily replied sadly. “They’ve sent the governess to get you. Miss Ladd is too busy in the schoolroom to meet her—and she’s told me everything. Don’t worry. There’s no bad news from home. Your plans have changed; that’s all.”

“Altered?” Cecilia repeated. “In what way?”

"Changed?" Cecilia repeated. "How?"

“In a very agreeable way—you are going to travel. Your father wishes you to be in London, in time for the evening mail to France.”

“In a very pleasant way—you are going to travel. Your dad wants you to be in London in time for the evening mail to France.”

Cecilia guessed what had happened. “My sister is not getting well,” she said, “and the doctors are sending her to the Continent.”

Cecilia figured out what was going on. “My sister isn’t getting better,” she said, “and the doctors are sending her to the mainland.”

“To the baths at St. Moritz,” Emily added. “There is only one difficulty in the way; and you can remove it. Your sister has the good old governess to take care of her, and the courier to relieve her of all trouble on the journey. They were to have started yesterday. You know how fond Julia is of you. At the last moment, she won’t hear of going away, unless you go too. The rooms are waiting at St. Moritz; and your father is annoyed (the governess says) by the delay that has taken place already.”

“To the baths at St. Moritz,” Emily added. “There’s just one obstacle in the way, and you can fix it. Your sister has the reliable old governess to look after her, and the courier to handle all the hassles of the trip. They were supposed to leave yesterday. You know how much Julia cares about you. At the last minute, she refuses to leave unless you come along too. The rooms are ready at St. Moritz, and your dad is getting frustrated (the governess says) about the delay that’s happened already.”

She paused. Cecilia was silent. “Surely you don’t hesitate?” Emily said.

She stopped. Cecilia didn’t say anything. “You’re not hesitating, are you?” Emily asked.

“I am too happy to go wherever Julia goes,” Cecilia answered warmly; “I was thinking of you, dear.” Her tender nature, shrinking from the hard necessities of life, shrank from the cruelly-close prospect of parting. “I thought we were to have had some hours together yet,” she said. “Why are we hurried in this way? There is no second train to London, from our station, till late in the afternoon.”

“I’m so happy to go wherever Julia goes,” Cecilia said warmly; “I was thinking about you, dear.” Her gentle nature, avoiding the harsh realities of life, recoiled from the painful idea of separation. “I thought we still had a few hours together,” she said. “Why are we in such a rush? There isn’t another train to London from our station until late this afternoon.”

“There is the express,” Emily reminded her; “and there is time to catch it, if you drive at once to the town.” She took Cecilia’s hand and pressed it to her bosom. “Thank you again and again, dear, for all you have done for me. Whether we meet again or not, as long as I live I shall love you. Don’t cry!” She made a faint attempt to resume her customary gayety, for Cecilia’s sake. “Try to be as hard-hearted as I am. Think of your sister—don’t think of me. Only kiss me.”

“There’s the express,” Emily reminded her, “and there’s time to catch it if you drive straight to town.” She took Cecilia’s hand and pressed it to her chest. “Thank you so much, dear, for everything you’ve done for me. Whether we meet again or not, I’ll always love you as long as I live. Don’t cry!” She made a weak effort to get back to her usual cheerfulness for Cecilia’s sake. “Try to be as heartless as I am. Think of your sister—don’t think of me. Just kiss me.”

Cecilia’s tears fell fast. “Oh, my love, I am so anxious about you! I am so afraid that you will not be happy with that selfish old man—in that dreary house. Give it up, Emily! I have got plenty of money for both of us; come abroad with me. Why not? You always got on well with Julia, when you came to see us in the holidays. Oh, my darling! my darling! What shall I do without you?”

Cecilia’s tears fell quickly. “Oh, my love, I’m really worried about you! I’m so afraid you won’t be happy with that selfish old man in that gloomy house. Just give it up, Emily! I have plenty of money for both of us; come abroad with me. Why not? You always got along well with Julia when you visited us during the holidays. Oh, my darling! my darling! What will I do without you?”

All that longed for love in Emily’s nature had clung round her school-friend since her father’s death. Turning deadly pale under the struggle to control herself, she made the effort—and bore the pain of it without letting a cry or a tear escape her. “Our ways in life lie far apart,” she said gently. “There is the hope of meeting again, dear—if there is nothing more.”

All the love Emily had been yearning for had surrounded her school friend since her father passed away. Turning extremely pale while trying to hold herself together, she made an effort—and endured the pain without letting out a cry or a tear. “Our paths in life are very different,” she said softly. “There’s hope that we’ll meet again, dear—if there’s nothing more.”

The clasp of Cecilia’s arm tightened round her. She tried to release herself; but her resolution had reached its limits. Her hands dropped, trembling. She could still try to speak cheerfully, and that was all.

The grip of Cecilia’s arm tightened around her. She tried to pull away, but her determination had hit a wall. Her hands fell, shaking. She could still attempt to sound upbeat, and that was all.

“There is not the least reason, Cecilia, to be anxious about my prospects. I mean to be Sir Jervis Redwood’s favorite before I have been a week in his service.”

“There’s no reason at all, Cecilia, to worry about my future. I plan to be Sir Jervis Redwood’s favorite before I’ve even been a week in his service.”

She stopped, and pointed to the house. The governess was approaching them. “One more kiss, darling. We shall not forget the happy hours we have spent together; we shall constantly write to each other.” She broke down at last. “Oh, Cecilia! Cecilia! leave me for God’s sake—I can’t bear it any longer!”

She stopped and pointed to the house. The governess was walking toward them. “One more kiss, darling. We won't forget the happy times we've had together; we'll always write to each other.” She finally lost it. “Oh, Cecilia! Cecilia! Please leave me for God’s sake—I can’t take it anymore!”

The governess parted them. Emily dropped into the chair that her friend had left. Even her hopeful nature sank under the burden of life at that moment.

The governess separated them. Emily sank into the chair that her friend had vacated. Even her optimistic spirit felt weighed down by life's burdens at that moment.

A hard voice, speaking close at her side, startled her.

A harsh voice, speaking right next to her, surprised her.

“Would you rather be Me,” the voice asked, “without a creature to care for you?”

“Would you rather be me,” the voice asked, “with no one to take care of you?”

Emily raised her head. Francine, the unnoticed witness of the parting interview, was standing by her, idly picking the leaves from a rose which had dropped out of Cecilia’s nosegay.

Emily lifted her head. Francine, the unnoticed observer of the farewell conversation, was standing beside her, absentmindedly plucking the leaves from a rose that had fallen from Cecilia’s bouquet.

Had she felt her own isolated position? She had felt it resentfully.

Had she sensed her own isolation? She had felt it with resentment.

Emily looked at her, with a heart softened by sorrow. There was no answering kindness in the eyes of Miss de Sor—there was only a dogged endurance, sad to see in a creature so young.

Emily looked at her, her heart softened by sadness. There was no warmth in Miss de Sor's eyes—only a stubborn endurance, which was hard to witness in someone so young.

“You and Cecilia are going to write to each other,” she said. “I suppose there is some comfort in that. When I left the island they were glad to get rid of me. They said, ‘Telegraph when you are safe at Miss Ladd’s school.’ You see, we are so rich, the expense of telegraphing to the West Indies is nothing to us. Besides, a telegram has an advantage over a letter—it doesn’t take long to read. I daresay I shall write home. But they are in no hurry; and I am in no hurry. The school’s breaking up; you are going your way, and I am going mine—and who cares what becomes of me? Only an ugly old schoolmistress, who is paid for caring. I wonder why I am saying all this? Because I like you? I don’t know that I like you any better than you like me. When I wanted to be friends with you, you treated me coolly; I don’t want to force myself on you. I don’t particularly care about you. May I write to you from Brighton?”

“You and Cecilia are going to write to each other,” she said. “I guess there’s some comfort in that. When I left the island, they were happy to see me go. They said, ‘Text me when you’re safe at Miss Ladd’s school.’ You see, we’re so rich that the cost of messaging the West Indies is nothing for us. Plus, a text has an advantage over a letter—it’s quick to read. I might write home. But they aren’t in any rush; and I’m not either. The school is breaking up; you’re going your way, and I’m going mine—and who cares what happens to me? Just an old schoolmistress, who gets paid to care. I wonder why I’m saying all this? Because I like you? I’m not sure I like you any more than you like me. When I wanted to be friends with you, you were cold to me; I don’t want to push myself on you. I don’t really care about you. Can I write to you from Brighton?”

Under all this bitterness—the first exhibition of Francine’s temper, at its worst, which had taken place since she joined the school—Emily saw, or thought she saw, distress that was too proud, or too shy, to show itself. “How can you ask the question?” she answered cordially.

Under all this bitterness—the first display of Francine’s temper, at its worst, since she joined the school—Emily noticed, or thought she noticed, a distress that was too proud or too shy to reveal itself. “How can you even ask that?” she replied warmly.

Francine was incapable of meeting the sympathy offered to her, even half way. “Never mind how,” she said. “Yes or no is all I want from you.”

Francine couldn't accept the sympathy being offered to her, not even a little. “It doesn't matter how,” she said. “I just want a yes or no from you.”

“Oh, Francine! Francine! what are you made of! Flesh and blood? or stone and iron? Write to me of course—and I will write back again.”

“Oh, Francine! Francine! What are you made of? Flesh and blood? Or stone and iron? Write to me, of course—and I’ll write back again.”

“Thank you. Are you going to stay here under the trees?”

“Thanks. Are you going to hang out here under the trees?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“All by yourself?”

"All alone?"

“All by myself.”

"All alone."

“With nothing to do?”

"With nothing to do?"

“I can think of Cecilia.”

“I’m thinking of Cecilia.”

Francine eyed her with steady attention for a moment.

Francine looked at her intently for a moment.

“Didn’t you tell me last night that you were very poor?” she asked.

“Didn’t you tell me last night that you were really struggling financially?” she asked.

“I did.”

“I did.”

“So poor that you are obliged to earn your own living?”

“So broke that you have to support yourself?”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

Francine looked at her again.

Francine looked at her again.

“I daresay you won’t believe me,” she said. “I wish I was you.”

“I bet you won't believe me,” she said. “I wish I were you.”

She turned away irritably, and walked back to the house.

She turned away in irritation and walked back to the house.

Were there really longings for kindness and love under the surface of this girl’s perverse nature? Or was there nothing to be hoped from a better knowledge of her?—In place of tender remembrances of Cecilia, these were the perplexing and unwelcome thoughts which the more potent personality of Francine forced upon Emily’s mind.

Were there really deep yearnings for kindness and love beneath this girl's twisted nature? Or was there no hope for a better understanding of her?—Instead of warm memories of Cecilia, these were the confusing and unwelcome thoughts that Francine's stronger personality imposed on Emily’s mind.

She rose impatiently, and looked at her watch. When would it be her turn to leave the school, and begin the new life?

She stood up anxiously and checked her watch. When would it be her turn to leave school and start her new life?

Still undecided what to do next, her interest was excited by the appearance of one of the servants on the lawn. The woman approached her, and presented a visiting-card; bearing on it the name of Sir Jervis Redwood. Beneath the name, there was a line written in pencil: “Mrs. Rook, to wait on Miss Emily Brown.” The way to the new life was open before her at last!

Still unsure about what to do next, she felt intrigued by the sight of one of the servants on the lawn. The woman came over to her and handed her a visiting card that had the name Sir Jervis Redwood on it. Underneath the name, there was a handwritten note in pencil: “Mrs. Rook, to wait on Miss Emily Brown.” The path to a new life was finally open before her!

Looking again at the commonplace announcement contained in the line of writing, she was not quite satisfied. Was it claiming a deference toward herself, to which she was not entitled, to expect a letter either from Sir Jervis, or from Miss Redwood; giving her some information as to the journey which she was about to undertake, and expressing with some little politeness the wish to make her comfortable in her future home? At any rate, her employer had done her one service: he had reminded her that her station in life was not what it had been in the days when her father was living, and when her aunt was in affluent circumstances.

Looking at the ordinary announcement in the letter again, she felt a bit unsettled. Was it unreasonable for her to expect a letter from either Sir Jervis or Miss Redwood, providing her with some details about the upcoming journey and politely expressing the wish to make her comfortable in her new home? Regardless, her employer had done her a favor: he had reminded her that her social status was no longer what it used to be when her father was alive and her aunt was well-off.

She looked up from the card. The servant had gone. Alban Morris was waiting at a little distance—waiting silently until she noticed him.

She looked up from the card. The servant had left. Alban Morris was standing a short distance away—waiting quietly until she saw him.





CHAPTER VIII. MASTER AND PUPIL.

Emily’s impulse was to avoid the drawing-master for the second time. The moment afterward, a kinder feeling prevailed. The farewell interview with Cecilia had left influences which pleaded for Alban Morris. It was the day of parting good wishes and general separations: he had only perhaps come to say good-by. She advanced to offer her hand, when he stopped her by pointing to Sir Jervis Redwood’s card.

Emily wanted to dodge the drawing-master for the second time. But right after, a nicer feeling took over. Her goodbye chat with Cecilia had left impressions that made her think of Alban Morris. It was a day for farewells and general goodbyes; he might have just come to say goodbye. She stepped forward to shake his hand when he stopped her by pointing to Sir Jervis Redwood’s card.

“May I say a word, Miss Emily, about that woman?” he asked

“Can I say something, Miss Emily, about that woman?” he asked.

“Do you mean Mrs. Rook?”

"Are you referring to Mrs. Rook?"

“Yes. You know, of course, why she comes here?”

“Yes. You know, of course, why she comes here?”

“She comes here by appointment, to take me to Sir Jervis Redwood’s house. Are you acquainted with her?”

“She comes here by appointment to take me to Sir Jervis Redwood’s house. Do you know her?”

“She is a perfect stranger to me. I met her by accident on her way here. If Mrs. Rook had been content with asking me to direct her to the school, I should not be troubling you at this moment. But she forced her conversation on me. And she said something which I think you ought to know. Have you heard of Sir Jervis Redwood’s housekeeper before to-day?”

“She is a complete stranger to me. I ran into her by chance on her way here. If Mrs. Rook had just asked me for directions to the school, I wouldn’t be bothering you right now. But she started a conversation with me. And she mentioned something that I think you should know. Have you heard of Sir Jervis Redwood’s housekeeper before today?”

“I have only heard what my friend—Miss Cecilia Wyvil—has told me.”

“I've only heard what my friend, Miss Cecilia Wyvil, has told me.”

“Did Miss Cecilia tell you that Mrs. Rook was acquainted with your father or with any members of your family?”

“Did Miss Cecilia mention that Mrs. Rook knew your father or any other family members?”

“Certainly not!”

"Absolutely not!"

Alban reflected. “It was natural enough,” he resumed, “that Mrs. Rook should feel some curiosity about You. What reason had she for putting a question to me about your father—and putting it in a very strange manner?”

Alban thought for a moment. “It made sense,” he continued, “that Mrs. Rook would be curious about you. What made her ask me a question about your dad—and in such a weird way?”

Emily’s interest was instantly excited. She led the way back to the seats in the shade. “Tell me, Mr. Morris, exactly what the woman said.” As she spoke, she signed to him to be seated.

Emily’s interest was instantly piqued. She led the way back to the seats in the shade. “Tell me, Mr. Morris, exactly what the woman said.” As she spoke, she gestured for him to sit down.

Alban observed the natural grace of her action when she set him the example of taking a chair, and the little heightening of her color caused by anxiety to hear what he had still to tell her. Forgetting the restraint that he had hitherto imposed on himself, he enjoyed the luxury of silently admiring her. Her manner betrayed none of the conscious confusion which would have shown itself, if her heart had been secretly inclined toward him. She saw the man looking at her. In simple perplexity she looked at the man.

Alban noticed the natural grace in the way she took a seat, and the slight flush in her cheeks from her anxiety to hear what he still had to say. Forgetting the self-control he had maintained until then, he indulged in the pleasure of silently admiring her. Her demeanor showed none of the awkwardness that would have appeared if she had secretly liked him. She noticed the man staring at her. With genuine confusion, she looked back at him.

“Are you hesitating on my account?” she asked. “Did Mrs. Rook say something of my father which I mustn’t hear?”

“Are you second-guessing yourself because of me?” she asked. “Did Mrs. Rook say something about my dad that I shouldn’t hear?”

“No, no! nothing of the sort!”

“No way! Nothing like that!”

“You seem to be confused.”

"You seem confused."

Her innocent indifference tried his patience sorely. His memory went back to the past time—recalled the ill-placed passion of his youth, and the cruel injury inflicted on him—his pride was roused. Was he making himself ridiculous? The vehement throbbing of his heart almost suffocated him. And there she sat, wondering at his odd behavior. “Even this girl is as cold-blooded as the rest of her sex!” That angry thought gave him back his self-control. He made his excuses with the easy politeness of a man of the world.

Her innocent indifference tested his patience severely. His mind drifted back to the past—remembering the misplaced passion of his youth and the painful hurt he had endured—his pride kicked in. Was he making a fool of himself? The intense pounding of his heart nearly overwhelmed him. And there she sat, puzzled by his strange behavior. “Even this girl is as cold-hearted as the rest of her kind!” That angry thought restored his self-control. He apologized with the effortless politeness of a worldly man.

“I beg your pardon, Miss Emily; I was considering how to put what I have to say in the fewest and plainest words. Let me try if I can do it. If Mrs. Rook had merely asked me whether your father and mother were living, I should have attributed the question to the commonplace curiosity of a gossiping woman, and have thought no more of it. What she actually did say was this: ‘Perhaps you can tell me if Miss Emily’s father—’ There she checked herself, and suddenly altered the question in this way: ‘If Miss Emily’s parents are living?’ I may be making mountains out of molehills; but I thought at the time (and think still) that she had some special interest in inquiring after your father, and, not wishing me to notice it for reasons of her own, changed the form of the question so as to include your mother. Does this strike you as a far-fetched conclusion?”

“I’m sorry, Miss Emily; I was trying to figure out how to say what I need to in the fewest and simplest words. Let me see if I can do it. If Mrs. Rook had just asked me whether your father and mother were alive, I would have thought it was just the usual curiosity of a gossiping woman, and I wouldn’t have thought much of it. What she actually said was this: ‘Perhaps you can tell me if Miss Emily’s father—’ Then she stopped herself and suddenly changed the question to: ‘If Miss Emily’s parents are alive?’ I might be overthinking this; but at the time (and even now), I felt like she had a specific reason for asking about your father and, not wanting me to pick up on it for her own reasons, changed the question to include your mother. Does this seem like an unreasonable conclusion to you?”

“Whatever it may be,” Emily said, “it is my conclusion, too. How did you answer her?”

“Whatever it is,” Emily said, “I feel the same way. How did you respond to her?”

“Quite easily. I could give her no information—and I said so.”

“Really easily. I didn’t give her any information—and I said that.”

“Let me offer you the information, Mr. Morris, before we say anything more. I have lost both my parents.”

“Let me share some information with you, Mr. Morris, before we discuss anything else. I have lost both of my parents.”

Alban’s momentary outbreak of irritability was at an end. He was earnest and yet gentle, again; he forgave her for not understanding how dear and how delightful to him she was. “Will it distress you,” he said, “if I ask how long it is since your father died?”

Alban’s brief moment of irritation had passed. He was serious yet gentle again; he forgave her for not realizing how precious and how wonderful she was to him. “Will it upset you,” he asked, “if I ask how long it’s been since your dad passed away?”

“Nearly four years,” she replied. “He was the most generous of men; Mrs. Rook’s interest in him may surely have been a grateful interest. He may have been kind to her in past years—and she may remember him thankfully. Don’t you think so?”

“Almost four years,” she said. “He was the most generous man; Mrs. Rook’s interest in him might have been a grateful one. He could have been kind to her in the past—and she might remember him with gratitude. Don’t you think so?”

Alban was unable to agree with her. “If Mrs. Rook’s interest in your father was the harmless interest that you have suggested,” he said, “why should she have checked herself in that unaccountable manner, when she first asked me if he was living? The more I think of it now, the less sure I feel that she knows anything at all of your family history. It may help me to decide, if you will tell me at what time the death of your mother took place.”

Alban couldn't agree with her. “If Mrs. Rook’s interest in your father was as harmless as you said,” he said, “why did she pull back in that strange way when she first asked me if he was alive? The more I think about it now, the less convinced I am that she knows anything about your family history. It might help me decide if you tell me when your mother passed away.”

“So long ago,” Emily replied, “that I can’t even remember her death. I was an infant at the time.”

“So long ago,” Emily replied, “that I can’t even remember her dying. I was a baby back then.”

“And yet Mrs. Rook asked me if your ‘parents’ were living! One of two things,” Alban concluded. “Either there is some mystery in this matter, which we cannot hope to penetrate at present—or Mrs. Rook may have been speaking at random; on the chance of discovering whether you are related to some ‘Mr. Brown’ whom she once knew.”

“And yet Mrs. Rook asked me if your 'parents' were still alive! One of two things,” Alban concluded. “Either there’s some mystery here that we can’t figure out right now—or Mrs. Rook might have just been guessing, hoping to find out if you’re related to some 'Mr. Brown' she once knew.”

“Besides,” Emily added, “it’s only fair to remember what a common family name mine is, and how easily people may make mistakes. I should like to know if my dear lost father was really in her mind when she spoke to you. Do you think I could find it out?”

“Besides,” Emily added, “it’s only fair to remember how common my last name is and how easily people can make mistakes. I’d like to know if my dear lost father was really on her mind when she spoke to you. Do you think I could find that out?”

“If Mrs. Rook has any reasons for concealment, I believe you would have no chance of finding it out—unless, indeed, you could take her by surprise.”

“If Mrs. Rook has any reasons to hide things, I think you wouldn’t stand a chance of discovering them—unless, of course, you could catch her off guard.”

“In what way, Mr. Morris?”

“How, Mr. Morris?”

“Only one way occurs to me just now,” he said. “Do you happen to have a miniature or a photograph of your father?”

“Only one way comes to mind right now,” he said. “Do you happen to have a miniature or a photo of your father?”

Emily held out a handsome locket, with a monogram in diamonds, attached to her watch chain. “I have his photograph here,” she rejoined; “given to me by my dear old aunt, in the days of her prosperity. Shall I show it to Mrs. Rook?”

Emily held out a beautiful locket, with a diamond monogram, attached to her watch chain. “I have his photo here,” she replied; “it was given to me by my beloved old aunt during her prosperous days. Should I show it to Mrs. Rook?”

“Yes—if she happens, by good luck, to offer you an opportunity.”

“Yes—if she happens to give you a chance, by good luck.”

Impatient to try the experiment, Emily rose as he spoke. “I mustn’t keep Mrs. Rook waiting,” she said.

Impatient to try the experiment, Emily stood up as he spoke. “I can’t keep Mrs. Rook waiting,” she said.

Alban stopped her, on the point of leaving him. The confusion and hesitation which she had already noticed began to show themselves in his manner once more.

Alban stopped her just as she was about to leave him. The confusion and hesitation that she had already noticed started to appear in his behavior again.

“Miss Emily, may I ask you a favor before you go? I am only one of the masters employed in the school; but I don’t think—let me say, I hope I am not guilty of presumption—if I offer to be of some small service to one of my pupils—”

“Miss Emily, can I ask you a favor before you leave? I’m just one of the teachers at the school, but I don’t think—let me put it this way, I hope I’m not overstepping—if I offer to help out a little with one of my students—”

There his embarrassment mastered him. He despised himself not only for yielding to his own weakness, but for faltering like a fool in the expression of a simple request. The next words died away on his lips.

There, his embarrassment took over. He hated himself not just for giving in to his weakness but for stumbling like an idiot while trying to make a simple request. The next words faded away on his lips.

This time, Emily understood him.

This time, Emily got him.

The subtle penetration which had long since led her to the discovery of his secret—overpowered, thus far, by the absorbing interest of the moment—now recovered its activity. In an instant, she remembered that Alban’s motive for cautioning her, in her coming intercourse with Mrs. Rook, was not the merely friendly motive which might have actuated him, in the case of one of the other girls. At the same time, her quickness of apprehension warned her not to risk encouraging this persistent lover, by betraying any embarrassment on her side. He was evidently anxious to be present (in her interests) at the interview with Mrs. Rook. Why not? Could he reproach her with raising false hope, if she accepted his services, under circumstances of doubt and difficulty which he had himself been the first to point out? He could do nothing of the sort. Without waiting until he had recovered himself, she answered him (to all appearances) as composedly as if he had spoken to her in the plainest terms.

The subtle understanding that had long led her to discover his secret—so far overpowered by the intense interest of the moment—now returned to her. In an instant, she remembered that Alban’s reason for warning her about her upcoming interactions with Mrs. Rook wasn’t just the friendly concern he might have had for one of the other girls. At the same time, her quick grasp of the situation reminded her not to risk encouraging this persistent suitor by showing any signs of unease. He clearly wanted to be present (for her sake) during the meeting with Mrs. Rook. Why shouldn't he? Could he blame her for giving him false hope if she accepted his help in a situation filled with uncertainty and difficulty that he had been the first to address? He couldn’t do anything of the sort. Without waiting for him to gather himself, she responded (to all appearances) as calmly as if he had spoken to her in the simplest terms.

“After all that you have told me,” she said, “I shall indeed feel obliged if you will be present when I see Mrs. Rook.”

“After everything you've told me,” she said, “I would really appreciate it if you could be there when I meet with Mrs. Rook.”

The eager brightening of his eyes, the flush of happiness that made him look young on a sudden, were signs not to be mistaken. The sooner they were in the presence of a third person (Emily privately concluded) the better it might be for both of them. She led the way rapidly to the house.

The eager sparkle in his eyes and the sudden rush of happiness that made him look younger were signals that couldn't be missed. Emily privately thought that the sooner they had a third person around, the better it would be for both of them. She quickly headed to the house.





CHAPTER IX. MRS. ROOK AND THE LOCKET.

As mistress of a prosperous school, bearing a widely-extended reputation, Miss Ladd prided herself on the liberality of her household arrangements. At breakfast and dinner, not only the solid comforts but the elegant luxuries of the table, were set before the young ladies “Other schools may, and no doubt do, offer to pupils the affectionate care to which they have been accustomed under the parents’ roof,” Miss Ladd used to say. “At my school, that care extends to their meals, and provides them with a cuisine which, I flatter myself, equals the most successful efforts of the cooks at home.” Fathers, mothers, and friends, when they paid visits to this excellent lady, brought away with them the most gratifying recollections of her hospitality. The men, in particular, seldom failed to recognize in their hostess the rarest virtue that a single lady can possess—the virtue of putting wine on the table which may be gratefully remembered by her guests the next morning.

As the head of a successful school with a great reputation, Miss Ladd took pride in the generous arrangements of her household. At breakfast and dinner, the young ladies enjoyed not just hearty meals but also elegant treats. “Other schools might offer the loving care students are used to at home,” Miss Ladd would say, “but at my school, that care includes their meals and provides them with a cuisine that I believe rivals the best efforts of home cooks.” When parents and friends visited this wonderful lady, they left with fond memories of her hospitality. The men in particular often noted the rare quality a single woman can have—hosting in a way that ensures her guests remember the good wine the next morning.

An agreeable surprise awaited Mrs. Rook when she entered the house of bountiful Miss Ladd.

An enjoyable surprise awaited Mrs. Rook when she walked into the home of generous Miss Ladd.

Luncheon was ready for Sir Jervis Redwood’s confidential emissary in the waiting-room. Detained at the final rehearsals of music and recitation, Miss Ladd was worthily represented by cold chicken and ham, a fruit tart, and a pint decanter of generous sherry. “Your mistress is a perfect lady!” Mrs. Rook said to the servant, with a burst of enthusiasm. “I can carve for myself, thank you; and I don’t care how long Miss Emily keeps me waiting.”

Luncheon was ready for Sir Jervis Redwood’s confidential messenger in the waiting room. Held up at the final rehearsals of music and recitation, Miss Ladd was properly represented by cold chicken and ham, a fruit tart, and a pint decanter of generous sherry. “Your mistress is a wonderful lady!” Mrs. Rook said to the servant, with enthusiasm. “I can carve for myself, thanks; and I don’t mind how long Miss Emily makes me wait.”

As they ascended the steps leading into the house, Alban asked Emily if he might look again at her locket.

As they climbed the steps to the house, Alban asked Emily if he could take another look at her locket.

“Shall I open it for you?” she suggested.

“Should I open it for you?” she offered.

“No: I only want to look at the outside of it.”

“No: I just want to check out the outside of it.”

He examined the side on which the monogram appeared, inlaid with diamonds. An inscription was engraved beneath.

He looked at the side where the monogram was inlaid with diamonds. There was an inscription engraved underneath.

“May I read it?” he said.

“Can I read it?” he said.

“Certainly!”

"Sure!"

The inscription ran thus: “In loving memory of my father. Died 30th September, 1877.”

The inscription read: “In loving memory of my father. Died September 30, 1877.”

“Can you arrange the locket,” Alban asked, “so that the side on which the diamonds appear hangs outward?”

“Can you adjust the locket,” Alban asked, “so that the side with the diamonds faces outward?”

She understood him. The diamonds might attract Mrs. Rook’s notice; and in that case, she might ask to see the locket of her own accord. “You are beginning to be of use to me, already,” Emily said, as they turned into the corridor which led to the waiting-room.

She got him. The diamonds might catch Mrs. Rook’s eye; if that happened, she could want to see the locket on her own. “You’re already becoming useful to me,” Emily said, as they entered the hallway leading to the waiting room.

They found Sir Jervis’s housekeeper luxuriously recumbent in the easiest chair in the room.

They found Sir Jervis's housekeeper comfortably lounging in the most relaxed chair in the room.

Of the eatable part of the lunch some relics were yet left. In the pint decanter of sherry, not a drop remained. The genial influence of the wine (hastened by the hot weather) was visible in Mrs. Rook’s flushed face, and in a special development of her ugly smile. Her widening lips stretched to new lengths; and the white upper line of her eyeballs were more freely and horribly visible than ever.

Some food from lunch was still left over. In the small decanter of sherry, not a drop was left. The warm effect of the wine (made stronger by the hot weather) was clear in Mrs. Rook’s flushed face and in a noticeable change in her unpleasant smile. Her lips stretched wider than before, and the white part of her eyeballs was more visible and horrifying than ever.

“And this is the dear young lady?” she said, lifting her hands in over-acted admiration. At the first greetings, Alban perceived that the impression produced was, in Emily’s case as in his case, instantly unfavorable.

“And this is the dear young lady?” she said, raising her hands in exaggerated admiration. From the first greetings, Alban noticed that the impression made was, in Emily’s case as in his, immediately negative.

The servant came in to clear the table. Emily stepped aside for a minute to give some directions about her luggage. In that interval Mrs. Rook’s cunning little eyes turned on Alban with an expression of malicious scrutiny.

The servant came in to clear the table. Emily stepped aside for a minute to give some directions about her luggage. In that time, Mrs. Rook’s sly little eyes focused on Alban with a look of spiteful examination.

“You were walking the other way,” she whispered, “when I met you.” She stopped, and glanced over her shoulder at Emily. “I see what attraction has brought you back to the school. Steal your way into that poor little fool’s heart; and then make her miserable for the rest of her life!—No need, miss, to hurry,” she said, shifting the polite side of her toward Emily, who returned at the moment. “The visits of the trains to your station here are like the visits of the angels described by the poet, ‘few and far between.’ Please excuse the quotation. You wouldn’t think it to look at me—I’m a great reader.”

“You were walking the other way,” she whispered, “when I met you.” She stopped and glanced over her shoulder at Emily. “I see what attraction has brought you back to the school. Sneak your way into that poor little fool’s heart; and then make her miserable for the rest of her life!—No need to rush, miss,” she said, shifting to a more polite tone for Emily, who returned just then. “The trains to your station here come like the visits of angels described by the poet, ‘few and far between.’ Please excuse the quote. You wouldn’t expect it looking at me—I’m a big reader.”

“Is it a long journey to Sir Jervis Redwood’s house?” Emily asked, at a loss what else to say to a woman who was already becoming unendurable to her.

“Is it a long trip to Sir Jervis Redwood’s house?” Emily asked, unsure what else to say to a woman who was already becoming unbearable to her.

Mrs. Rook looked at the journey from an oppressively cheerful point of view.

Mrs. Rook viewed the journey from an overly upbeat perspective.

“Oh, Miss Emily, you shan’t feel the time hang heavy in my company. I can converse on a variety of topics, and if there is one thing more than another that I like, it’s amusing a pretty young lady. You think me a strange creature, don’t you? It’s only my high spirits. Nothing strange about me—unless it’s my queer Christian name. You look a little dull, my dear. Shall I begin amusing you before we are on the railway? Shall I tell you how I came by my queer name?”

“Oh, Miss Emily, you won’t feel bored with me around. I can chat about all sorts of things, and if there’s one thing I enjoy more than anything, it’s entertaining a lovely young lady. You think I’m a bit odd, don’t you? It’s just my bubbly personality. There’s nothing strange about me—unless it’s my unusual Christian name. You seem a bit down, my dear. Should I start entertaining you before we hop on the train? Would you like to hear how I got my funny name?”

Thus far, Alban had controlled himself. This last specimen of the housekeeper’s audacious familiarity reached the limits of his endurance.

Thus far, Alban had kept his composure. This latest example of the housekeeper’s bold familiarity pushed him to his breaking point.

“We don’t care to know how you came by your name,” he said.

“We're not interested in how you got your name,” he said.

“Rude,” Mrs. Rook remarked, composedly. “But nothing surprises me, coming from a man.”

“Rude,” Mrs. Rook said calmly. “But nothing surprises me, coming from a man.”

She turned to Emily. “My father and mother were a wicked married couple,” she continued, “before I was born. They ‘got religion,’ as the saying is, at a Methodist meeting in a field. When I came into the world—I don’t know how you feel, miss; I protest against being brought into the world without asking my leave first—my mother was determined to dedicate me to piety, before I was out of my long clothes. What name do you suppose she had me christened by? She chose it, or made it, herself—the name of ‘Righteous’! Righteous Rook! Was there ever a poor baby degraded by such a ridiculous name before? It’s needless to say, when I write letters, I sign R. Rook—and leave people to think it’s Rosamond, or Rosabelle, or something sweetly pretty of that kind. You should have seen my husband’s face when he first heard that his sweetheart’s name was ‘Righteous’! He was on the point of kissing me, and he stopped. I daresay he felt sick. Perfectly natural under the circumstances.”

She turned to Emily. “My mom and dad were a really terrible couple,” she continued, “before I was born. They ‘found faith,’ as people say, at a Methodist meeting in a field. When I came into the world—I don’t know how you feel about it, miss; I really oppose being brought into the world without my permission first—my mom was determined to dedicate me to being religious, before I was even out of my baby clothes. What name do you think she had me baptized with? She chose it, or made it up herself—the name ‘Righteous’! Righteous Rook! Has there ever been a poor baby burdened with such a silly name before? It goes without saying, when I write letters, I sign R. Rook—and let people think it’s Rosamond, or Rosabelle, or something sweet and pretty like that. You should have seen my husband’s face when he first found out his girlfriend's name was ‘Righteous’! He was about to kiss me, and then he stopped. I bet he felt nauseous. Totally understandable in that situation.”

Alban tried to stop her again. “What time does the train go?” he asked.

Alban tried to stop her again. “What time does the train leave?” he asked.

Emily entreated him to restrain himself, by a look. Mrs. Rook was still too inveterately amiable to take offense. She opened her traveling-bag briskly, and placed a railway guide in Alban’s hands.

Emily urged him to hold back with a glance. Mrs. Rook was still too inherently kind to be offended. She quickly opened her travel bag and handed a railway guide to Alban.

“I’ve heard that the women do the men’s work in foreign parts,” she said. “But this is England; and I am an Englishwoman. Find out when the train goes, my dear sir, for yourself.”

“I’ve heard that women do the men’s jobs in other countries,” she said. “But this is England; and I’m an Englishwoman. Check the train schedule yourself, dear sir.”

Alban at once consulted the guide. If there proved to be no immediate need of starting for the station, he was determined that Emily should not be condemned to pass the interval in the housekeeper’s company. In the meantime, Mrs. Rook was as eager as ever to show her dear young lady what an amusing companion she could be.

Alban quickly checked the guide. If there was no urgent reason to head to the station, he was determined that Emily wouldn’t have to spend the time stuck with the housekeeper. Meanwhile, Mrs. Rook was just as eager as ever to show her beloved young lady what a fun companion she could be.

“Talking of husbands,” she resumed, “don’t make the mistake, my dear, that I committed. Beware of letting anybody persuade you to marry an old man. Mr. Rook is old enough to be my father. I bear with him. Of course, I bear with him. At the same time, I have not (as the poet says) ‘passed through the ordeal unscathed.’ My spirit—I have long since ceased to believe in anything of the sort: I only use the word for want of a better—my spirit, I say, has become embittered. I was once a pious young woman; I do assure you I was nearly as good as my name. Don’t let me shock you; I have lost faith and hope; I have become—what’s the last new name for a free-thinker? Oh, I keep up with the times, thanks to old Miss Redwood! She takes in the newspapers, and makes me read them to her. What is the new name? Something ending in ic. Bombastic? No, Agnostic?—that’s it! I have become an Agnostic. The inevitable result of marrying an old man; if there’s any blame it rests on my husband.”

“Speaking of husbands,” she continued, “don’t make the mistake I did, my dear. Be careful not to let anyone convince you to marry an older man. Mr. Rook is old enough to be my dad. I tolerate him. Of course, I tolerate him. At the same time, I haven’t (as the poet says) ‘gone through the ordeal unscathed.’ My spirit—I’ve long stopped believing in anything like that; I only use the word because I can’t think of a better one—my spirit, I say, has become bitter. I was once a devout young woman; I truly assure you I was almost as good as my name. Don’t be shocked; I’ve lost faith and hope; I’ve become—what’s the latest term for a free-thinker? Oh, I stay up to date, thanks to old Miss Redwood! She subscribes to the newspapers and makes me read them to her. What is the new name? Something that ends in ic. Bombastic? No, Agnostic?—that’s it! I’ve become an Agnostic. The unavoidable result of marrying an older man; if there’s any blame, it falls on my husband.”

“There’s more than an hour yet before the train starts,” Alban interposed. “I am sure, Miss Emily, you would find it pleasanter to wait in the garden.”

“There's still more than an hour before the train leaves,” Alban interjected. “I'm sure, Miss Emily, you'd find it nicer to wait in the garden.”

“Not at all a bad notion,” Mrs. Rook declared. “Here’s a man who can make himself useful, for once. Let’s go into the garden.”

“Not a bad idea at all,” Mrs. Rook said. “Here’s a guy who can actually be helpful for once. Let’s head into the garden.”

She rose, and led the way to the door. Alban seized the opportunity of whispering to Emily.

She got up and walked to the door. Alban took the chance to whisper to Emily.

“Did you notice the empty decanter, when we first came in? That horrid woman is drunk.”

“Did you see the empty decanter when we first walked in? That awful woman is wasted.”

Emily pointed significantly to the locket. “Don’t let her go. The garden will distract her attention: keep her near me here.”

Emily pointed meaningfully at the locket. “Don’t let her leave. The garden will distract her: keep her close to me here.”

Mrs. Rook gayly opened the door. “Take me to the flower-beds,” she said. “I believe in nothing—but I adore flowers.”

Mrs. Rook cheerfully opened the door. “Take me to the flower beds,” she said. “I believe in nothing—but I love flowers.”

Mrs. Rook waited at the door, with her eye on Emily. “What do you say, miss?”

Mrs. Rook waited at the door, keeping an eye on Emily. “What do you say, miss?”

“I think we shall be more comfortable if we stay where we are.”

“I think we’ll be more comfortable if we stay where we are.”

“Whatever pleases you, my dear, pleases me.” With this reply, the compliant housekeeper—as amiable as ever on the surface—returned to her chair.

“Whatever makes you happy, my dear, makes me happy.” With this response, the accommodating housekeeper—just as friendly as always on the surface—went back to her chair.

Would she notice the locket as she sat down? Emily turned toward the window, so as to let the light fall on the diamonds.

Would she see the locket when she sat down? Emily turned toward the window to let the light shine on the diamonds.

No: Mrs. Rook was absorbed, at the moment, in her own reflections. Miss Emily, having prevented her from seeing the garden, she was maliciously bent on disappointing Miss Emily in return. Sir Jervis’s secretary (being young) took a hopeful view no doubt of her future prospects. Mrs. Rook decided on darkening that view in a mischievously-suggestive manner, peculiar to herself.

No: Mrs. Rook was caught up in her own thoughts at the moment. Miss Emily, having kept her from seeing the garden, left Mrs. Rook determined to let Miss Emily down in return. Sir Jervis’s young secretary was probably feeling optimistic about her future. Mrs. Rook decided to dampen that optimism in a way that was uniquely her own.

“You will naturally feel some curiosity about your new home,” she began, “and I haven’t said a word about it yet. How very thoughtless of me! Inside and out, dear Miss Emily, our house is just a little dull. I say our house, and why not—when the management of it is all thrown on me. We are built of stone; and we are much too long, and are not half high enough. Our situation is on the coldest side of the county, away in the west. We are close to the Cheviot hills; and if you fancy there is anything to see when you look out of window, except sheep, you will find yourself woefully mistaken. As for walks, if you go out on one side of the house you may, or may not, be gored by cattle. On the other side, if the darkness overtakes you, you may, or may not, tumble down a deserted lead mine. But the company, inside the house, makes amends for it all,” Mrs. Rook proceeded, enjoying the expression of dismay which was beginning to show itself on Emily’s face. “Plenty of excitement for you, my dear, in our small family. Sir Jervis will introduce you to plaster casts of hideous Indian idols; he will keep you writing for him, without mercy, from morning to night; and when he does let you go, old Miss Redwood will find she can’t sleep, and will send for the pretty young lady-secretary to read to her. My husband I am sure you will like. He is a respectable man, and bears the highest character. Next to the idols, he’s the most hideous object in the house. If you are good enough to encourage him, I don’t say that he won’t amuse you; he will tell you, for instance, he never in his life hated any human being as he hates his wife. By the way, I must not forget—in the interests of truth, you know—to mention one drawback that does exist in our domestic circle. One of these days we shall have our brains blown out or our throats cut. Sir Jervis’s mother left him ten thousand pounds’ worth of precious stones all contained in a little cabinet with drawers. He won’t let the banker take care of his jewels; he won’t sell them; he won’t even wear one of the rings on his finger, or one of the pins at his breast. He keeps his cabinet on his dressing-room table; and he says, ‘I like to gloat over my jewels, every night, before I go to bed.’ Ten thousand pounds’ worth of diamonds, rubies, emeralds, sapphires, and what not—at the mercy of the first robber who happens to hear of them. Oh, my dear, he would have no choice, I do assure you, but to use his pistols. We shouldn’t quietly submit to be robbed. Sir Jervis inherits the spirit of his ancestors. My husband has the temper of a game cock. I myself, in defense of the property of my employers, am capable of becoming a perfect fiend. And we none of us understand the use of firearms!”

“You're probably curious about your new home,” she started, “and I haven't mentioned it yet. How thoughtless of me! Inside and out, dear Miss Emily, our house is a bit dull. I say our house, and why not—since I'm the one managing it. We're made of stone; we're way too long and not nearly tall enough. We're situated on the coldest side of the county, all the way out west. We're close to the Cheviot Hills; and if you think there's anything to see when you look out the window besides sheep, you'll be sadly mistaken. As for walks, if you go out one side of the house, you might get gored by cattle, and on the other side, if it gets dark, you might tumble down an abandoned lead mine. But the company inside the house makes up for it all,” Mrs. Rook continued, relishing the look of dismay that was starting to appear on Emily’s face. “You'll find plenty of excitement in our small family. Sir Jervis will introduce you to plaster casts of grotesque Indian idols; he'll keep you writing for him relentlessly from morning till night; and when he finally lets you go, old Miss Redwood will realize she can't sleep and will call for the pretty young secretary to read to her. I'm sure you'll like my husband. He’s a decent man with a great reputation. Next to the idols, he’s the ugliest thing in the house. If you’re kind enough to encourage him, he might entertain you; he’ll tell you, for example, that he’s never hated anyone as much as he hates his wife. By the way, I should mention—just for the sake of honesty—that there is one downside to our household. One of these days, one of us might get our brains blown out or our throats cut. Sir Jervis’s mother left him ten thousand pounds’ worth of precious stones all in a small cabinet with drawers. He refuses to let the banker take care of his jewels; he won’t sell them; he won’t even wear one of the rings or one of the pins. He keeps the cabinet on his dressing table, and he says, ‘I like to gloat over my jewels every night before I go to bed.’ Ten thousand pounds’ worth of diamonds, rubies, emeralds, sapphires, and whatnot—just waiting for the first robber who hears about them. Oh, my dear, he’d have no choice but to use his pistols. We wouldn’t quietly accept being robbed. Sir Jervis has inherited the spirit of his ancestors. My husband has the temperament of a game cock. I myself, when it comes to defending my employers' property, can become quite the fiend. And none of us know how to use firearms!”

While she was in full enjoyment of this last aggravation of the horrors of the prospect, Emily tried another change of position—and, this time, with success. Greedy admiration suddenly opened Mrs. Rook’s little eyes to their utmost width. “My heart alive, miss, what do I see at your watch-chain? How they sparkle! Might I ask for a closer view?”

While she was fully experiencing this latest annoyance of the terrible situation, Emily tried adjusting her position again—and this time, it worked. Mrs. Rook's little eyes widened with greedy admiration. “Oh my goodness, miss, what is that on your watch-chain? They sparkle! Could I take a closer look?”

Emily’s fingers trembled; but she succeeded in detaching the locket from the chain. Alban handed it to Mrs. Rook.

Emily's fingers shook, but she managed to remove the locket from the chain. Alban passed it to Mrs. Rook.

She began by admiring the diamonds—with a certain reserve. “Nothing like so large as Sir Jervis’s diamonds; but choice specimens no doubt. Might I ask what the value—?”

She started by admiring the diamonds—with a bit of restraint. “Nowhere near as big as Sir Jervis’s diamonds; but definitely nice pieces. Can I ask what the value—?”

She stopped. The inscription had attracted her notice: she began to read it aloud: “In loving memory of my father. Died—”

She stopped. The inscription caught her attention: she started to read it aloud: “In loving memory of my father. Died—”

Her face instantly became rigid. The next words were suspended on her lips.

Her face immediately went stiff. The next words hung on her lips.

Alban seized the chance of making her betray herself—under pretense of helping her. “Perhaps you find the figures not easy to read,” he said. “The date is ‘thirtieth September, eighteen hundred and seventy-seven’—nearly four years since.”

Alban took the opportunity to make her reveal her true feelings—while pretending to help her. “Maybe you find the numbers hard to read,” he said. “The date is ‘September 30, 1877’—almost four years ago.”

Not a word, not a movement, escaped Mrs. Rook. She held the locket before her as she had held it from the first. Alban looked at Emily. Her eyes were riveted on the housekeeper: she was barely capable of preserving the appearance of composure. Seeing the necessity of acting for her, he at once said the words which she was unable to say for herself.

Not a word or movement went unnoticed by Mrs. Rook. She held the locket in front of her just like she had from the beginning. Alban glanced at Emily. Her eyes were fixated on the housekeeper; she was barely managing to look calm. Realizing he needed to speak for her, he quickly said the words she couldn't say herself.

“Perhaps, Mrs. Rook, you would like to look at the portrait?” he suggested. “Shall I open the locket for you?”

“Maybe, Mrs. Rook, you’d like to see the portrait?” he offered. “Should I open the locket for you?”

Without speaking, without looking up, she handed the locket to Alban.

Without saying a word, without glancing up, she gave the locket to Alban.

He opened it, and offered it to her. She neither accepted nor refused it: her hands remained hanging over the arms of the chair. He put the locket on her lap.

He opened it and offered it to her. She neither accepted nor refused it: her hands stayed resting on the arms of the chair. He placed the locket on her lap.

The portrait produced no marked effect on Mrs. Rook. Had the date prepared her to see it? She sat looking at it—still without moving: still without saying a word. Alban had no mercy on her. “That is the portrait of Miss Emily’s father,” he said. “Does it represent the same Mr. Brown whom you had in your mind when you asked me if Miss Emily’s father was still living?”

The portrait had no noticeable impact on Mrs. Rook. Had the date set her up to see it? She sat there staring at it—still unmoving: still silent. Alban showed her no mercy. “That’s the portrait of Miss Emily’s father,” he said. “Does it depict the same Mr. Brown you were thinking of when you asked me if Miss Emily’s father was still alive?”

That question roused her. She looked up, on the instant; she answered loudly and insolently: “No!”

That question woke her up. She looked up immediately and replied loudly and defiantly, "No!"

“And yet,” Alban persisted, “you broke down in reading the inscription: and considering what talkative woman you are, the portrait has had a strange effect on you—to say the least of it.”

“And yet,” Alban insisted, “you got emotional reading the inscription: and given how chatty you are, the portrait has had a bizarre effect on you—to put it mildly.”

She eyed him steadily while he was speaking—and turned to Emily when he had done. “You mentioned the heat just now, miss. The heat has overcome me; I shall soon get right again.”

She looked at him intently while he was talking—and turned to Emily when he finished. “You mentioned the heat just now, miss. The heat has really got to me; I’ll be okay soon.”

The insolent futility of that excuse irritated Emily into answering her. “You will get right again perhaps all the sooner,” she said, “if we trouble you with no more questions, and leave you to recover by yourself.”

The annoying uselessness of that excuse frustrated Emily into replying to her. “Maybe you’ll feel better sooner,” she said, “if we don’t bother you with any more questions and let you heal on your own.”

The first change of expression which relaxed the iron tensity of the housekeeper’s face showed itself when she heard that reply. At last there was a feeling in Mrs. Rook which openly declared itself—a feeling of impatience to see Alban and Emily leave the room.

The first change of expression that eased the tightness of the housekeeper’s face appeared when she heard that response. Finally, there was an emotion in Mrs. Rook that was clearly revealed—a feeling of impatience to see Alban and Emily leave the room.

They left her, without a word more.

They left her without saying another word.





CHAPTER X. GUESSES AT THE TRUTH.

“What are we to do next? Oh, Mr. Morris, you must have seen all sorts of people in your time—you know human nature, and I don’t. Help me with a word of advice!”

“What should we do next? Oh, Mr. Morris, you must have met all kinds of people in your time—you understand human nature, and I don’t. Please give me a piece of advice!”

Emily forgot that he was in love with her—forgot everything, but the effect produced by the locket on Mrs. Rook, and the vaguely alarming conclusion to which it pointed. In the fervor of her anxiety she took Alban’s arm as familiarly as if he had been her brother. He was gentle, he was considerate; he tried earnestly to compose her. “We can do nothing to any good purpose,” he said, “unless we begin by thinking quietly. Pardon me for saying so—you are needlessly exciting yourself.”

Emily forgot that he was in love with her—forgot everything except for the impact the locket had on Mrs. Rook and the vaguely troubling conclusion it suggested. In her anxious excitement, she took Alban’s arm as casually as if he were her brother. He was gentle and considerate; he genuinely tried to calm her down. “We can’t accomplish anything useful,” he said, “unless we start by thinking calmly. Forgive me for saying this—you’re getting worked up for no reason.”

There was a reason for her excitement, of which he was necessarily ignorant. Her memory of the night interview with Miss Jethro had inevitably intensified the suspicion inspired by the conduct of Mrs. Rook. In less than twenty-four hours, Emily had seen two women shrinking from secret remembrances of her father—which might well be guilty remembrances—innocently excited by herself! How had they injured him? Of what infamy, on their parts, did his beloved and stainless memory remind them? Who could fathom the mystery of it? “What does it mean?” she cried, looking wildly in Alban’s compassionate face. “You must have formed some idea of your own. What does it mean?”

There was a reason for her excitement that he didn't know. Her memory of the night she spoke with Miss Jethro had only increased the suspicion raised by Mrs. Rook's behavior. In less than twenty-four hours, Emily had witnessed two women backing away from hidden memories of her father—memories that might very well be troubling—while she had innocently stirred them up! How had they harmed him? What disgrace, on their part, did his cherished and pure memory remind them of? Who could understand the mystery of it? “What does it mean?” she exclaimed, looking desperately at Alban’s sympathetic face. “You must have some idea of your own. What does it mean?”

“Come, and sit down, Miss Emily. We will try if we can find out what it means, together.”

“Come sit down, Miss Emily. Let’s see if we can figure out what it means together.”

They returned to the shady solitude under the trees. Away, in front of the house, the distant grating of carriage wheels told of the arrival of Miss Ladd’s guests, and of the speedy beginning of the ceremonies of the day.

They went back to the cool privacy under the trees. In front of the house, the distant sound of carriage wheels signaled the arrival of Miss Ladd’s guests and the quick start of the day’s events.

“We must help each other,” Alban resumed.

“We need to support each other,” Alban continued.

“When we first spoke of Mrs. Rook, you mentioned Miss Cecilia Wyvil as a person who knew something about her. Have you any objection to tell me what you may have heard in that way?”

“When we first talked about Mrs. Rook, you brought up Miss Cecilia Wyvil as someone who knew something about her. Do you have any objections to sharing what you might have heard about that?”

In complying with his request Emily necessarily repeated what Cecilia had told Francine, when the two girls had met that morning in the garden.

In following his request, Emily had to repeat what Cecilia had told Francine when the two girls met that morning in the garden.

Alban now knew how Emily had obtained employment as Sir Jervis’s secretary; how Mr. and Mrs. Rook had been previously known to Cecilia’s father as respectable people keeping an inn in his own neighborhood; and, finally, how they had been obliged to begin life again in domestic service, because the terrible event of a murder had given the inn a bad name, and had driven away the customers on whose encouragement their business depended.

Alban now understood how Emily had gotten a job as Sir Jervis’s secretary; how Mr. and Mrs. Rook had once been known to Cecilia’s father as decent people running an inn in his own area; and, finally, how they had been forced to start over in domestic work because a horrific murder had ruined the inn's reputation and chased away the customers they relied on for their business.

Listening in silence, Alban remained silent when Emily’s narrative had come to an end.

Listening quietly, Alban stayed silent when Emily’s story came to an end.

“Have you nothing to say to me?” she asked.

“Do you have nothing to say to me?” she asked.

“I am thinking over what I have just heard,” he answered.

“I’m reflecting on what I just heard,” he replied.

Emily noticed a certain formality in his tone and manner, which disagreeably surprised her. He seemed to have made his reply as a mere concession to politeness, while he was thinking of something else which really interested him.

Emily noticed a certain formality in his tone and manner, which unpleasantly surprised her. He seemed to have given his reply just to be polite, while he was actually focused on something else that genuinely interested him.

“Have I disappointed you in any way?” she asked.

“Did I let you down in any way?” she asked.

“On the contrary, you have interested me. I want to be quite sure that I remember exactly what you have said. You mentioned, I think, that your friendship with Miss Cecilia Wyvil began here, at the school?”

“On the contrary, you have caught my interest. I want to make sure that I remember exactly what you said. You mentioned, I believe, that your friendship with Miss Cecilia Wyvil started here, at the school?”

“Yes.”

“Yes.”

“And in speaking of the murder at the village inn, you told me that the crime was committed—I have forgotten how long ago?”

“And when we talked about the murder at the village inn, you mentioned that the crime happened—I can’t remember how long ago?”

His manner still suggested that he was idly talking about what she had told him, while some more important subject for reflection was in possession of his mind.

His demeanor still implied that he was casually discussing what she had shared with him, while a more significant topic was occupying his thoughts.

“I don’t know that I said anything about the time that had passed since the crime was committed,” she answered, sharply. “What does the murder matter to us? I think Cecilia told me it happened about four years since. Excuse me for noticing it, Mr. Morris—you seem to have some interests of your own to occupy your attention. Why couldn’t you say so plainly when we came out here? I should not have asked you to help me, in that case. Since my poor father’s death, I have been used to fight through my troubles by myself.”

“I don’t think I mentioned how long it’s been since the crime happened,” she replied, sharply. “What does the murder matter to us? I believe Cecilia told me it happened about four years ago. Sorry for pointing it out, Mr. Morris—you seem to have your own things on your mind. Why didn’t you just say that clearly when we got out here? I wouldn’t have asked for your help if I had known. Since my poor father passed away, I’ve been used to handling my problems on my own.”

She rose, and looked at him proudly. The next moment her eyes filled with tears.

She stood up and looked at him with pride. The next moment, her eyes filled with tears.

In spite of her resistance, Alban took her hand. “Dear Miss Emily,” he said, “you distress me: you have not done me justice. Your interests only are in my mind.”

In spite of her resistance, Alban took her hand. “Dear Miss Emily,” he said, “you’re upsetting me: you haven’t done me justice. Your interests are all I think about.”

Answering her in those terms, he had not spoken as frankly as usual. He had only told her a part of the truth.

Answering her like that, he hadn't been as honest as he usually was. He had only shared part of the truth.

Hearing that the woman whom they had just left had been landlady of an inn, and that a murder had been committed under her roof, he was led to ask himself if any explanation might be found, in these circumstances, of the otherwise incomprehensible effect produced on Mrs. Rook by the inscription on the locket.

Hearing that the woman they had just left used to be the landlady of an inn, and that a murder had happened there, he began to wonder if there was any explanation for the otherwise puzzling reaction Mrs. Rook had to the inscription on the locket.

In the pursuit of this inquiry there had arisen in his mind a monstrous suspicion, which pointed to Mrs. Rook. It impelled him to ascertain the date at which the murder had been committed, and (if the discovery encouraged further investigation) to find out next the manner in which Mr. Brown had died.

In the course of this investigation, he developed a huge suspicion that pointed to Mrs. Rook. It drove him to find out the date the murder happened and, if that discovery warranted further digging, to learn how Mr. Brown had died next.

Thus far, what progress had he made? He had discovered that the date of Mr. Brown’s death, inscribed on the locket, and the date of the crime committed at the inn, approached each other nearly enough to justify further investigation.

Thus far, what progress had he made? He had found that the date of Mr. Brown’s death, written on the locket, and the date of the crime at the inn were close enough to warrant further investigation.

In the meantime, had he succeeded in keeping his object concealed from Emily? He had perfectly succeeded. Hearing him declare that her interests only had occupied his mind, the poor girl innocently entreated him to forgive her little outbreak of temper. “If you have any more questions to ask me, Mr. Morris, pray go on. I promise never to think unjustly of you again.”

In the meantime, had he managed to keep his intentions hidden from Emily? He had completely succeeded. When she heard him say that only her interests had been on his mind, the poor girl innocently begged him to forgive her little outburst of temper. “If you have any more questions for me, Mr. Morris, please continue. I promise I won’t think unfairly of you again.”

He went on with an uneasy conscience—for it seemed cruel to deceive her, even in the interests of truth—but still he went on.

He continued with a troubled conscience—since it felt harsh to trick her, even for the sake of honesty—but he kept going.

“Suppose we assume that this woman had injured your father in some way,” he said. “Am I right in believing that it was in his character to forgive injuries?”

“Let’s say this woman hurt your dad in some way,” he said. “Am I correct in thinking that he was the kind of person who would forgive injuries?”

“Entirely right.”

“Absolutely correct.”

“In that case, his death may have left Mrs. Rook in a position to be called to account, by those who owe a duty to his memory—I mean the surviving members of his family.”

“In that case, his death may have put Mrs. Rook in a position where she could be held accountable by those responsible for honoring his memory—I’m talking about the surviving members of his family.”

“There are but two of us, Mr. Morris. My aunt and myself.”

“There are just two of us, Mr. Morris. My aunt and me.”

“There are his executors.”

"Here are his executors."

“My aunt is his only executor.”

“My aunt is his only executor.”

“Your father’s sister—I presume?”

"Your aunt—I assume?"

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“He may have left instructions with her, which might be of the greatest use to us.”

“He might have left instructions with her that could be very helpful to us.”

“I will write to-day, and find out,” Emily replied. “I had already planned to consult my aunt,” she added, thinking again of Miss Jethro.

“I will write today and find out,” Emily replied. “I had already planned to talk to my aunt,” she added, thinking again of Miss Jethro.

“If your aunt has not received any positive instructions,” Alban continued, “she may remember some allusion to Mrs. Rook, on your father’s part, at the time of his last illness—”

“If your aunt hasn’t received any positive instructions,” Alban continued, “she might recall something your father said about Mrs. Rook during his last illness—”

Emily stopped him. “You don’t know how my dear father died,” she said. “He was struck down—apparently in perfect health—by disease of the heart.”

Emily stopped him. “You don’t know how my dad died,” she said. “He was taken down—seemingly in perfect health—by heart disease.”

“Struck down in his own house?”

"Attacked in his own house?"

“Yes—in his own house.”

"Yes—in his own home."

Those words closed Alban’s lips. The investigation so carefully and so delicately conducted had failed to serve any useful purpose. He had now ascertained the manner of Mr. Brown’s death and the place of Mr. Brown’s death—and he was as far from confirming his suspicions of Mrs. Rook as ever.

Those words silenced Alban. The investigation that had been carried out so carefully and sensitively had not provided any real answers. He had now figured out how Mr. Brown died and where Mr. Brown died—and he was just as far from proving his suspicions about Mrs. Rook as he had ever been.





CHAPTER XI. THE DRAWING-MASTER’S CONFESSION.

“Is there nothing else you can suggest?” Emily asked.

“Is there nothing else you can suggest?” Emily asked.

“Nothing—at present.”

“Nothing right now.”

“If my aunt fails us, have we no other hope?”

“If my aunt lets us down, is there no other hope?”

“I have hope in Mrs. Rook,” Alban answered. “I see I surprise you; but I really mean what I say. Sir Jervis’s housekeeper is an excitable woman, and she is fond of wine. There is always a weak side in the character of such a person as that. If we wait for our chance, and turn it to the right use when it comes, we may yet succeed in making her betray herself.”

“I have faith in Mrs. Rook,” Alban replied. “I can see I’m surprising you, but I really mean what I’m saying. Sir Jervis’s housekeeper is an emotional woman, and she enjoys her wine. There’s always a vulnerable side to someone like that. If we bide our time and take advantage of the opportunity when it arises, we might still succeed in getting her to reveal something.”

Emily listened to him in bewilderment.

Emily listened to him in confusion.

“You talk as if I was sure of your help in the future,” she said. “Have you forgotten that I leave school to-day, never to return? In half an hour more, I shall be condemned to a long journey in the company of that horrible creature—with a life to look forward to, in the same house with her, among strangers! A miserable prospect, and a hard trial of a girl’s courage—is it not, Mr. Morris?”

“You talk like you’re certain I’ll have your help in the future,” she said. “Have you forgotten that I’m leaving school today, never to come back? In half an hour, I’ll be stuck on a long journey with that awful person—facing a life ahead of me in the same house as her, surrounded by strangers! It’s a bleak outlook and a tough test of a girl’s courage, isn’t it, Mr. Morris?”

“You will at least have one person, Miss Emily, who will try with all his heart and soul to encourage you.”

“You’ll definitely have one person, Miss Emily, who will do everything he can to support you.”

“What do you mean?”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean,” said Alban, quietly, “that the Midsummer vacation begins to-day; and that the drawing-master is going to spend his holidays in the North.”

“I mean,” Alban said quietly, “that Midsummer vacation starts today; and that the drawing teacher is going to spend his holidays in the North.”

Emily jumped up from her chair. “You!” she exclaimed. “You are going to Northumberland? With me?”

Emily jumped up from her chair. “You!” she exclaimed. “You are going to Northumberland? With me?”

“Why not?” Alban asked. “The railway is open to all travelers alike, if they have money enough to buy a ticket.”

“Why not?” Alban asked. “The railway is open to all travelers, as long as they have enough money to buy a ticket.”

“Mr. Morris! what can you be thinking of? Indeed, indeed, I am not ungrateful. I know you mean kindly—you are a good, generous man. But do remember how completely a girl, in my position, is at the mercy of appearances. You, traveling in the same carriage with me! and that woman putting her own vile interpretation on it, and degrading me in Sir Jervis Redwood’s estimation, on the day when I enter his house! Oh, it’s worse than thoughtless—it’s madness, downright madness.”

“Mr. Morris! What are you thinking? Honestly, I’m not ungrateful. I know you mean well—you’re a good, generous guy. But please remember how completely a girl in my position is at the mercy of appearances. You traveling in the same carriage with me! And that woman twisting it into something disgusting and ruining my reputation in Sir Jervis Redwood’s eyes, right when I’m about to enter his house! Oh, it’s worse than thoughtless—it’s pure madness.”

“You are quite right,” Alban gravely agreed, “it is madness. I lost whatever little reason I once possessed, Miss Emily, on the day when I first met you out walking with the young ladies of the school.”

“You're absolutely right,” Alban said seriously, “it is madness. I lost whatever small sense of reason I had, Miss Emily, the day I first saw you out walking with the young ladies from the school.”

Emily turned away in significant silence. Alban followed her.

Emily turned away in meaningful silence. Alban followed her.

“You promised just now,” he said, “never to think unjustly of me again. I respect and admire you far too sincerely to take a base advantage of this occasion—the only occasion on which I have been permitted to speak with you alone. Wait a little before you condemn a man whom you don’t understand. I will say nothing to annoy you—I only ask leave to explain myself. Will you take your chair again?”

“You just promised,” he said, “never to judge me unfairly again. I respect and admire you too much to take advantage of this moment—the only time I’ve been allowed to talk to you alone. Please hold off on condemning someone you don’t really know. I won’t say anything to upset you—I just want the chance to explain myself. Will you sit down again?”

She returned unwillingly to her seat. “It can only end,” she thought, sadly, “in my disappointing him!”

She reluctantly went back to her seat. “This can only end,” she thought sadly, “with me letting him down!”

“I have had the worst possible opinion of women for years past,” Alban resumed; “and the only reason I can give for it condemns me out of my own mouth. I have been infamously treated by one woman; and my wounded self-esteem has meanly revenged itself by reviling the whole sex. Wait a little, Miss Emily. My fault has received its fit punishment. I have been thoroughly humiliated—and you have done it.”

“I’ve held a terrible view of women for years,” Alban continued. “And the only reason I can offer for it justifies my own condemnation. I’ve been mistreated by one woman; and my hurt pride has cruelly retaliated by trash-talking all women. Just wait a moment, Miss Emily. I’ve received my just punishment. I’ve been completely humiliated—and you are the one who did it.”

“Mr. Morris!”

“Mr. Morris!”

“Take no offense, pray, where no offense is meant. Some few years since it was the great misfortune of my life to meet with a Jilt. You know what I mean?”

“Please don’t take offense where none is intended. A few years ago, I had the unfortunate experience of meeting a Jilt. You know what I mean?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“She was my equal by birth (I am a younger son of a country squire), and my superior in rank. I can honestly tell you that I was fool enough to love her with all my heart and soul. She never allowed me to doubt—I may say this without conceit, remembering the miserable end of it—that my feeling for her was returned. Her father and mother (excellent people) approved of the contemplated marriage. She accepted my presents; she allowed all the customary preparations for a wedding to proceed to completion; she had not even mercy enough, or shame enough, to prevent me from publicly degrading myself by waiting for her at the altar, in the presence of a large congregation. The minutes passed—and no bride appeared. The clergyman, waiting like me, was requested to return to the vestry. I was invited to follow him. You foresee the end of the story, of course? She had run away with another man. But can you guess who the man was? Her groom!”

“She was my equal by birth (I am the younger son of a country squire), and my superior in status. I can honestly say that I was foolish enough to love her with all my heart and soul. She never let me doubt—I can say this without being conceited, considering the miserable end of it—that my feelings for her were returned. Her parents (great people) approved of the upcoming marriage. She accepted my gifts; she let all the usual wedding preparations continue to completion; she didn't even have the mercy or shame to stop me from publicly humiliating myself by waiting for her at the altar, in front of a large crowd. The minutes went by—and no bride appeared. The clergyman, waiting like me, was asked to return to the vestry. I was invited to follow him. You can guess how this story ends, right? She ran away with another man. But can you guess who the man was? Her groom!”

Emily’s face reddened with indignation. “She suffered for it? Oh, Mr. Morris, surely she suffered for it?”

Emily's face turned red with anger. “Did she really suffer for it? Oh, Mr. Morris, she must have suffered for it?”

“Not at all. She had money enough to reward the groom for marrying her; and she let herself down easily to her husband’s level. It was a suitable marriage in every respect. When I last heard of them, they were regularly in the habit of getting drunk together. I am afraid I have disgusted you? We will drop the subject, and resume my precious autobiography at a later date. One showery day in the autumn of last year, you young ladies went out with Miss Ladd for a walk. When you were all trotting back again, under your umbrellas, did you (in particular) notice an ill-tempered fellow standing in the road, and getting a good look at you, on the high footpath above him?”

"Not at all. She had enough money to reward the groom for marrying her; and she easily lowered herself to her husband’s level. It was a suitable marriage in every way. The last I heard of them, they regularly got drunk together. I hope I didn’t gross you out? Let’s drop the topic and pick up my precious autobiography later. One rainy day in the fall of last year, you young ladies went out for a walk with Miss Ladd. When you were all heading back under your umbrellas, did you (especially you) notice an angry guy standing in the road, getting a good look at you from the high sidewalk above him?"

Emily smiled, in spite of herself. “I don’t remember it,” she said.

Emily smiled, despite herself. “I don’t remember it,” she said.

“You wore a brown jacket which fitted you as if you had been born in it—and you had the smartest little straw hat I ever saw on a woman’s head. It was the first time I ever noticed such things. I think I could paint a portrait of the boots you wore (mud included), from memory alone. That was the impression you produced on me. After believing, honestly believing, that love was one of the lost illusions of my life—after feeling, honestly feeling, that I would as soon look at the devil as look at a woman—there was the state of mind to which retribution had reduced me; using for his instrument Miss Emily Brown. Oh, don’t be afraid of what I may say next! In your presence, and out of your presence, I am man enough to be ashamed of my own folly. I am resisting your influence over me at this moment, with the strongest of all resolutions—the resolution of despair. Let’s look at the humorous side of the story again. What do you think I did when the regiment of young ladies had passed by me?”

“You wore a brown jacket that fit you like it was made just for you—and you had the cutest little straw hat I’ve ever seen on a woman’s head. It was the first time I noticed things like that. I think I could paint a picture of the boots you wore (mud and all) just from memory. That’s the impression you made on me. After honestly believing that love was one of the lost dreams of my life—after feeling, really feeling, that I would just as soon look at the devil as at a woman—this was the state of mind that fate had put me in; using Miss Emily Brown as its tool. Oh, don’t worry about what I might say next! In your presence, and out of it, I’m man enough to feel embarrassed about my own foolishness. I’m fighting your influence over me right now, with the strongest resolve of all—the resolve of despair. Let’s take another look at the funny side of this story. What do you think I did when the group of young ladies passed by me?”

Emily declined to guess.

Emily refused to guess.

“I followed you back to the school; and, on pretense of having a daughter to educate, I got one of Miss Ladd’s prospectuses from the porter at the lodge gate. I was in your neighborhood, you must know, on a sketching tour. I went back to my inn, and seriously considered what had happened to me. The result of my cogitations was that I went abroad. Only for a change—not at all because I was trying to weaken the impression you had produced on me! After a while I returned to England. Only because I was tired of traveling—not at all because your influence drew me back! Another interval passed; and luck turned my way, for a wonder. The drawing-master’s place became vacant here. Miss Ladd advertised; I produced my testimonials; and took the situation. Only because the salary was a welcome certainty to a poor man—not at all because the new position brought me into personal association with Miss Emily Brown! Do you begin to see why I have troubled you with all this talk about myself? Apply the contemptible system of self-delusion which my confession has revealed, to that holiday arrangement for a tour in the north which has astonished and annoyed you. I am going to travel this afternoon by your train. Only because I feel an intelligent longing to see the northernmost county of England—not at all because I won’t let you trust yourself alone with Mrs. Rook! Not at all because I won’t leave you to enter Sir Jervis Redwood’s service without a friend within reach in case you want him! Mad? Oh, yes—perfectly mad. But, tell me this: What do all sensible people do when they find themselves in the company of a lunatic? They humor him. Let me take your ticket and see your luggage labeled: I only ask leave to be your traveling servant. If you are proud—I shall like you all the better, if you are—pay me wages, and keep me in my proper place in that way.”

“I followed you back to the school, and under the pretense of having a daughter to educate, I got one of Miss Ladd’s prospectuses from the porter at the gate. I was in your area, as you must know, on a sketching trip. I went back to my inn and seriously thought about what had happened to me. The result of my thoughts was that I decided to go abroad. Just for a change—not at all because I was trying to shake off the impression you had made on me! After a while, I returned to England. Only because I was tired of traveling—not at all because your influence brought me back! Another period passed, and luck turned in my favor for once. The drawing-master’s position opened up here. Miss Ladd advertised; I submitted my credentials; and got the job. Only because the salary was a welcome certainty for a poor man—not at all because the new position brought me closer to Miss Emily Brown! Do you start to see why I’ve bothered you with all this talk about myself? Apply the ridiculous system of self-deception my confession has revealed to that holiday plan for a trip up north that has surprised and annoyed you. I’m traveling this afternoon on your train. Only because I feel a strong urge to see the northernmost county of England—not at all because I don’t trust you to be alone with Mrs. Rook! Not at all because I don’t want to leave you to go into Sir Jervis Redwood’s service without a friend nearby in case you need one! Am I mad? Oh, yes—completely mad. But tell me this: What do all sensible people do when they find themselves with someone who’s lost their mind? They humor him. Let me take your ticket and label your luggage: I just ask for permission to be your travel companion. If you’re proud—I’ll like you even more if you are—pay me a wage, and keep me in my proper place that way.”

Some girls, addressed with this reckless intermingling of jest and earnest, would have felt confused, and some would have felt flattered. With a good-tempered resolution, which never passed the limits of modesty and refinement, Emily met Alban Morris on his own ground.

Some girls, faced with this careless mix of joking and seriousness, would have felt confused, and some would have felt flattered. With a good-natured determination that never crossed the boundaries of modesty and grace, Emily engaged with Alban Morris on his own turf.

“You have said you respect me,” she began; “I am going to prove that I believe you. The least I can do is not to misinterpret you, on my side. Am I to understand, Mr. Morris—you won’t think the worse of me, I hope, if I speak plainly—am I to understand that you are in love with me?”

“You’ve said that you respect me,” she started. “I’m going to show you that I believe you. The least I can do is not to misinterpret what you mean. Am I right to understand, Mr. Morris—you won’t think less of me, I hope, if I’m straightforward—am I to understand that you are in love with me?”

“Yes, Miss Emily—if you please.”

“Sure, Emily—if you don't mind.”

He had answered with the quaint gravity which was peculiar to him; but he was already conscious of a sense of discouragement. Her composure was a bad sign—from his point of view.

He had responded with the unique seriousness that was characteristic of him; but he was already feeling a sense of discouragement. Her calmness was a bad sign—from his perspective.

“My time will come, I daresay,” she proceeded. “At present I know nothing of love, by experience; I only know what some of my schoolfellows talk about in secret. Judging by what they tell me, a girl blushes when her lover pleads with her to favor his addresses. Am I blushing?”

“My time will come, I’m sure,” she continued. “Right now, I don’t know anything about love from experience; I only know what some of my classmates whisper about in secret. From what they tell me, a girl blushes when her boyfriend asks her to accept his advances. Am I blushing?”

“Must I speak plainly, too?” Alban asked.

“Do I have to speak plainly as well?” Alban asked.

“If you have no objection,” she answered, as composedly as if she had been addressing her grandfather.

“If you don’t mind,” she replied, as calmly as if she were talking to her grandfather.

“Then, Miss Emily, I must say—you are not blushing.”

“Then, Miss Emily, I have to say—you’re not blushing.”

She went on. “Another token of love—as I am informed—is to tremble. Am I trembling?”

She continued, “Another sign of love, as I've been told, is to tremble. Am I trembling?”

“No.”

“No.”

“Am I too confused to look at you?”

“Am I too confused to even look at you?”

“No.”

“Nope.”

“Do I walk away with dignity—and then stop, and steal a timid glance at my lover, over my shoulder?”

“Should I walk away with dignity—and then pause, stealing a quick glance at my partner, over my shoulder?”

“I wish you did!”

"I wish you would!"

“A plain answer, Mr. Morris! Yes or No.”

“A straightforward answer, Mr. Morris! Yes or No.”

“No—of course.”

“No, definitely not.”

“In one last word, do I give you any sort of encouragement to try again?”

“In one last word, do I give you any encouragement to try again?”

“In one last word, I have made a fool of myself—and you have taken the kindest possible way of telling me so.”

“In the end, I’ve embarrassed myself—and you’ve been as kind as possible in letting me know.”

This time, she made no attempt to reply in his own tone. The good-humored gayety of her manner disappeared. She was in earnest—truly, sadly in earnest—when she said her next words.

This time, she didn't try to match his tone. The cheerful lightness in her demeanor vanished. She was serious—genuinely, sadly serious—when she said her next words.

“Is it not best, in your own interests, that we should bid each other good-by?” she asked. “In the time to come—when you only remember how kind you once were to me—we may look forward to meeting again. After all that you have suffered, so bitterly and so undeservedly, don’t, pray don’t, make me feel that another woman has behaved cruelly to you, and that I—so grieved to distress you—am that heartless creature!”

“Isn’t it better for both of us to say goodbye?” she asked. “Later on—when you only remember how nice you were to me—we can look forward to meeting again. After everything you’ve been through, so painfully and so unfairly, please don’t make me feel like another woman has treated you badly, and that I—who am so sorry to have upset you—am that unfeeling person!”

Never in her life had she been so irresistibly charming as she was at that moment. Her sweet nature showed all its innocent pity for him in her face.

Never in her life had she been so appealing as she was at that moment. Her kind nature displayed all its genuine compassion for him in her expression.

He saw it—he felt it—he was not unworthy of it. In silence, he lifted her hand to his lips. He turned pale as he kissed it.

He saw it—he felt it—he was deserving of it. In silence, he pressed her hand to his lips. He turned pale as he kissed it.

“Say that you agree with me?” she pleaded.

“Do you agree with me?” she asked earnestly.

“I obey you.”

"I'll do as you say."

As he answered, he pointed to the lawn at their feet. “Look,” he said, “at that dead leaf which the air is wafting over the grass. Is it possible that such sympathy as you feel for Me, such love as I feel for You, can waste, wither, and fall to the ground like that leaf? I leave you, Emily—with the firm conviction that there is a time of fulfillment to come in our two lives. Happen what may in the interval—I trust the future.”

As he spoke, he pointed to the lawn at their feet. “Look,” he said, “at that dead leaf being blown over the grass. Can the connection you have with me, the love I have for you, just fade away and drop to the ground like that leaf? I’m leaving you, Emily—with the strong belief that a time of fulfillment is coming for both of us. No matter what happens in the meantime—I have faith in the future.”

The words had barely passed his lips when the voice of one of the servants reached them from the house. “Miss Emily, are you in the garden?”

The words had barely left his mouth when a voice from one of the servants came from the house. “Miss Emily, are you in the garden?”

Emily stepped out into the sunshine. The servant hurried to meet her, and placed a telegram in her hand. She looked at it with a sudden misgiving. In her small experience, a telegram was associated with the communication of bad news. She conquered her hesitation—opened it—read it. The color left her face: she shuddered. The telegram dropped on the grass.

Emily stepped out into the sunlight. The servant rushed to meet her and handed her a telegram. She looked at it with a sudden sense of unease. From her limited experience, a telegram was linked to bad news. She pushed through her hesitation—opened it—read it. The color drained from her face: she shuddered. The telegram fell to the grass.

“Read it,” she said, faintly, as Alban picked it up.

“Read it,” she said softly as Alban picked it up.

He read these words: “Come to London directly. Miss Letitia is dangerously ill.”

He read these words: “Come to London immediately. Miss Letitia is critically ill.”

“Your aunt?” he asked.

"Your aunt?" he asked.

“Yes—my aunt.”

"Yeah—my aunt."





BOOK THE SECOND—IN LONDON.





CHAPTER XII. MRS. ELLMOTHER.

The metropolis of Great Britain is, in certain respects, like no other metropolis on the face of the earth. In the population that throngs the streets, the extremes of Wealth and the extremes of Poverty meet, as they meet nowhere else. In the streets themselves, the glory and the shame of architecture—the mansion and the hovel—are neighbors in situation, as they are neighbors nowhere else. London, in its social aspect, is the city of contrasts.

The capital of Great Britain is, in some ways, unlike any other city in the world. In the crowds filling the streets, the stark divides between Wealth and Poverty come together like nowhere else. The streets themselves showcase both the beauty and the blight of architecture—the mansion and the rundown house—sitting side by side in a way that you won't find anywhere else. London, in terms of its social scene, is a city of contrasts.

Toward the close of evening Emily left the railway terminus for the place of residence in which loss of fortune had compelled her aunt to take refuge. As she approached her destination, the cab passed—by merely crossing a road—from a spacious and beautiful Park, with its surrounding houses topped by statues and cupolas, to a row of cottages, hard by a stinking ditch miscalled a canal. The city of contrasts: north and south, east and west, the city of social contrasts.

Toward the end of the evening, Emily left the train station to go to her aunt's home, which her family had to move to after losing their fortune. As she got closer to her destination, the cab drove—just by crossing a road—from a large and beautiful park, surrounded by houses with statues and domes, to a row of cottages next to a nasty ditch wrongly called a canal. The city is full of contrasts: north and south, east and west, a city of social disparities.

Emily stopped the cab before the garden gate of a cottage, at the further end of the row. The bell was answered by the one servant now in her aunt’s employ—Miss Letitia’s maid.

Emily stopped the cab in front of the garden gate of a cottage at the far end of the row. The bell was answered by the only servant currently employed by her aunt—Miss Letitia’s maid.

Personally, this good creature was one of the ill-fated women whose appearance suggests that Nature intended to make men of them and altered her mind at the last moment. Miss Letitia’s maid was tall and gaunt and awkward. The first impression produced by her face was an impression of bones. They rose high on her forehead; they projected on her cheeks; and they reached their boldest development in her jaws. In the cavernous eyes of this unfortunate person rigid obstinacy and rigid goodness looked out together, with equal severity, on all her fellow-creatures alike. Her mistress (whom she had served for a quarter of a century and more) called her “Bony.” She accepted this cruelly appropriate nick-name as a mark of affectionate familiarity which honored a servant. No other person was allowed to take liberties with her: to every one but her mistress she was known as Mrs. Ellmother.

Personally, this unfortunate woman was one of those who seemed like Nature had intended to make men of them but changed her mind at the last minute. Miss Letitia’s maid was tall, thin, and awkward. The first impression her face gave was one of bones. They jutted out prominently on her forehead, stood out on her cheeks, and were most pronounced in her jawline. In the deep-set eyes of this unfortunate woman, a rigid stubbornness and rigid goodness looked out together, each with equal severity toward everyone around her. Her mistress (whom she had served for over twenty-five years) called her “Bony.” She accepted this harshly fitting nickname as a sign of affectionate familiarity that honored a servant. No one else was allowed to be informal with her: to everyone except her mistress, she was known as Mrs. Ellmother.

“How is my aunt?” Emily asked.

“How is my aunt?” Emily asked.

“Bad.”

“Not good.”

“Why have I not heard of her illness before?”

“Why haven’t I heard about her illness until now?”

“Because she’s too fond of you to let you be distressed about her. ‘Don’t tell Emily’; those were her orders, as long as she kept her senses.”

“Because she cares about you too much to let you worry about her. ‘Don’t tell Emily’; those were her instructions, as long as she stayed in her right mind.”

“Kept her senses? Good heavens! what do you mean?”

“Kept her senses? Wow! What do you mean?”

“Fever—that’s what I mean.”

“Fever—that’s what I’m saying.”

“I must see her directly; I am not afraid of infection.”

"I need to see her in person; I'm not worried about getting infected."

“There’s no infection to be afraid of. But you mustn’t see her, for all that.”

“There’s nothing to fear regarding infection. But you still can’t see her, regardless.”

“I insist on seeing her.”

"I need to see her."

“Miss Emily, I am disappointing you for your own good. Don’t you know me well enough to trust me by this time?”

“Miss Emily, I’m letting you down for your own good. Don’t you know me well enough to trust me by now?”

“I do trust you.”

“I trust you.”

“Then leave my mistress to me—and go and make yourself comfortable in your own room.”

“Then leave my girlfriend to me—and go make yourself comfortable in your own room.”

Emily’s answer was a positive refusal. Mrs. Ellmother, driven to her last resources, raised a new obstacle.

Emily's response was a firm no. Mrs. Ellmother, pushed to her limits, created a new challenge.

“It’s not to be done, I tell you! How can you see Miss Letitia when she can’t bear the light in her room? Do you know what color her eyes are? Red, poor soul—red as a boiled lobster.”

“It can’t be done, I’m telling you! How can you visit Miss Letitia when she can’t stand the light in her room? Do you even know what color her eyes are? Red, poor thing—red like a boiled lobster.”

With every word the woman uttered, Emily’s perplexity and distress increased.

With every word the woman spoke, Emily's confusion and distress grew.

“You told me my aunt’s illness was fever,” she said—“and now you speak of some complaint in her eyes. Stand out of the way, if you please, and let me go to her.”

“You told me my aunt had a fever,” she said, “and now you're talking about some issue with her eyes. Please step aside and let me see her.”

Mrs. Ellmother, still keeping her place, looked through the open door.

Mrs. Ellmother, still in her spot, looked through the open door.

“Here’s the doctor,” she announced. “It seems I can’t satisfy you; ask him what’s the matter. Come in, doctor.” She threw open the door of the parlor, and introduced Emily. “This is the mistress’s niece, sir. Please try if you can keep her quiet. I can’t.” She placed chairs with the hospitable politeness of the old school—and returned to her post at Miss Letitia’s bedside.

“Here’s the doctor,” she said. “It seems I can’t please you; ask him what the problem is. Come in, doctor.” She opened the door to the parlor and introduced Emily. “This is the mistress’s niece, sir. Please see if you can calm her down. I can’t.” She arranged the chairs with the friendly politeness of earlier times and went back to her place at Miss Letitia’s bedside.

Doctor Allday was an elderly man, with a cool manner and a ruddy complexion—thoroughly acclimatized to the atmosphere of pain and grief in which it was his destiny to live. He spoke to Emily (without any undue familiarity) as if he had been accustomed to see her for the greater part of her life.

Doctor Allday was an older man, with a calm demeanor and a healthy complexion—completely adapted to the environment of pain and sadness that he was destined to inhabit. He spoke to Emily (without any over-familiarity) as if he had been used to seeing her for most of her life.

“That’s a curious woman,” he said, when Mrs. Ellmother closed the door; “the most headstrong person, I think, I ever met with. But devoted to her mistress, and, making allowance for her awkwardness, not a bad nurse. I am afraid I can’t give you an encouraging report of your aunt. The rheumatic fever (aggravated by the situation of this house—built on clay, you know, and close to stagnant water) has been latterly complicated by delirium.”

"That’s a strange woman," he said as Mrs. Ellmother closed the door; "the most stubborn person I've ever met. But she's devoted to her mistress, and if you overlook her clumsiness, she's not a bad nurse. I'm afraid I can't give you good news about your aunt. The rheumatic fever (made worse by the location of this house—built on clay, you know, and near stagnant water) has recently become complicated by delirium."

“Is that a bad sign, sir?”

“Is that a bad sign, sir?”

“The worst possible sign; it shows that the disease has affected the heart. Yes: she is suffering from inflammation of the eyes, but that is an unimportant symptom. We can keep the pain under by means of cooling lotions and a dark room. I’ve often heard her speak of you—especially since the illness assumed a serious character. What did you say? Will she know you, when you go into her room? This is about the time when the delirium usually sets in. I’ll see if there’s a quiet interval.”

“The worst possible sign; it indicates that the disease has impacted the heart. Yes, she is experiencing eye inflammation, but that's a minor symptom. We can manage the pain with cool lotions and by keeping the room dark. I’ve often heard her mention you, especially since her illness became serious. What did you say? Will she recognize you when you enter her room? This is around the time when delirium usually starts. I’ll check for a calm moment.”

He opened the door—and came back again.

He opened the door—and then returned.

“By the way,” he resumed, “I ought perhaps to explain how it was that I took the liberty of sending you that telegram. Mrs. Ellmother refused to inform you of her mistress’s serious illness. That circumstance, according to my view of it, laid the responsibility on the doctor’s shoulders. The form taken by your aunt’s delirium—I mean the apparent tendency of the words that escape her in that state—seems to excite some incomprehensible feeling in the mind of her crabbed servant. She wouldn’t even let me go into the bedroom, if she could possibly help it. Did Mrs. Ellmother give you a warm welcome when you came here?”

“By the way,” he continued, “I should probably explain how I ended up sending you that telegram. Mrs. Ellmother wouldn't tell you about your aunt's serious illness. In my opinion, that put the responsibility on the doctor. The way your aunt is experiencing delirium—I mean the way her words come out in that state—seems to trigger some strange feeling in her grumpy servant. She wouldn't even let me go into the bedroom if she could avoid it. Did Mrs. Ellmother greet you warmly when you arrived here?”

“Far from it. My arrival seemed to annoy her.”

“Not at all. My presence seemed to bother her.”

“Ah—just what I expected. These faithful old servants always end by presuming on their fidelity. Did you ever hear what a witty poet—I forget his name: he lived to be ninety—said of the man who had been his valet for more than half a century? ‘For thirty years he was the best of servants; and for thirty years he has been the hardest of masters.’ Quite true—I might say the same of my housekeeper. Rather a good story, isn’t it?”

“Ah—just what I expected. These loyal old servants always end up taking their loyalty for granted. Did you ever hear what a clever poet—I can't remember his name: he lived to be ninety—said about the guy who had been his butler for over fifty years? ‘For thirty years he was the best of servants; and for thirty years he has been the hardest of masters.’ Quite true—I could say the same about my housekeeper. It's a pretty good story, isn’t it?”

The story was completely thrown away on Emily; but one subject interested her now. “My poor aunt has always been fond of me,” she said. “Perhaps she might know me, when she recognizes nobody else.”

The story completely missed the mark for Emily; however, there was one topic that caught her interest now. “My poor aunt has always cared about me,” she said. “Maybe she would remember me, even when she doesn't recognize anyone else.”

“Not very likely,” the doctor answered. “But there’s no laying down any rule in cases of this kind. I have sometimes observed that circumstances which have produced a strong impression on patients, when they are in a state of health, give a certain direction to the wandering of their minds, when they are in a state of fever. You will say, ‘I am not a circumstance; I don’t see how this encourages me to hope’—and you will be quite right. Instead of talking of my medical experience, I shall do better to look at Miss Letitia, and let you know the result. You have got other relations, I suppose? No? Very distressing—very distressing.”

“Not very likely,” the doctor replied. “But there’s no way to set a rule for situations like this. I’ve noticed that things which make a strong impression on patients when they’re healthy can influence their thoughts when they’re feverish. You might say, ‘I’m not a circumstance; I don’t see how this gives me any hope’—and you’d be completely right. Instead of discussing my medical experience, it’s better for me to focus on Miss Letitia and keep you updated on her condition. I assume you have other relatives? No? That’s very upsetting—very upsetting.”

Who has not suffered as Emily suffered, when she was left alone? Are there not moments—if we dare to confess the truth—when poor humanity loses its hold on the consolations of religion and the hope of immortality, and feels the cruelty of creation that bids us live, on the condition that we die, and leads the first warm beginnings of love, with merciless certainty, to the cold conclusion of the grave?

Who hasn’t felt the pain Emily felt when she was left alone? Are there times—if we’re honest—when we, as humans, lose our grip on the comforts of faith and the promise of an afterlife, and confront the harsh reality that life comes with the price of death, and that the first stirrings of love inevitably lead to the cold end of death?

“She’s quiet, for the time being,” Dr. Allday announced, on his return. “Remember, please, that she can’t see you in the inflamed state of her eyes, and don’t disturb the bed-curtains. The sooner you go to her the better, perhaps—if you have anything to say which depends on her recognizing your voice. I’ll call to-morrow morning. Very distressing,” he repeated, taking his hat and making his bow—“Very distressing.”

“She’s quiet for now,” Dr. Allday said when he came back. “Please remember that she can’t see you with her eyes all inflamed, and try not to disturb the bed curtains. The sooner you go to her, the better, maybe—if there’s anything you want to say that relies on her recognizing your voice. I’ll call tomorrow morning. It's very distressing,” he said again, as he took his hat and bowed—“Very distressing.”

Emily crossed the narrow little passage which separated the two rooms, and opened the bed-chamber door. Mrs. Ellmother met her on the threshold. “No,” said the obstinate old servant, “you can’t come in.”

Emily walked through the small hallway that separated the two rooms and opened the bedroom door. Mrs. Ellmother stood at the doorway to greet her. “No,” said the stubborn old servant, “you can't come in.”

The faint voice of Miss Letitia made itself heard, calling Mrs. Ellmother by her familiar nick-name.

The soft voice of Miss Letitia was heard, calling Mrs. Ellmother by her familiar nickname.

“Bony, who is it?”

"Bony, who is that?"

“Never mind.”

"Forget it."

“Who is it?”

“Who’s there?”

“Miss Emily, if you must know.”

“Miss Emily, if you really need to know.”

“Oh! poor dear, why does she come here? Who told her I was ill?”

“Oh! Poor thing, why does she come here? Who told her I was sick?”

“The doctor told her.”

“The doctor informed her.”

“Don’t come in, Emily. It will only distress you—and it will do me no good. God bless you, my love. Don’t come in.”

“Don’t come in, Emily. It will only upset you—and it won’t help me at all. God bless you, my love. Just stay outside.”

“There!” said Mrs. Ellmother. “Do you hear that? Go back to the sitting-room.”

“There!” said Mrs. Ellmother. “Do you hear that? Go back to the living room.”

Thus far, the hard necessity of controlling herself had kept Emily silent. She was now able to speak without tears. “Remember the old times, aunt,” she pleaded, gently. “Don’t keep me out of your room, when I have come here to nurse you!”

Thus far, Emily had managed to hold herself together and stay quiet. Now she could speak without crying. “Remember the good old days, aunt,” she urged softly. “Please don’t push me away from your room when I’m here to take care of you!”

“I’m her nurse. Go back to the sitting-room,” Mrs. Ellmother repeated.

“I’m her nurse. Please go back to the living room,” Mrs. Ellmother repeated.

True love lasts while life lasts. The dying woman relented.

True love lasts as long as we live. The woman on her deathbed gave in.

“Bony! Bony! I can’t be unkind to Emily. Let her in.”

“Bony! Bony! I can’t be mean to Emily. Let her in.”

Mrs. Ellmother still insisted on having her way.

Mrs. Ellmother still insisted on getting her way.

“You’re contradicting your own orders,” she said to her mistress. “You don’t know how soon you may begin wandering in your mind again. Think, Miss Letitia—think.”

“You're going against your own orders,” she said to her mistress. “You never know when you might start daydreaming again. Just think, Miss Letitia—think.”

This remonstrance was received in silence. Mrs. Ellmother’s great gaunt figure still blocked up the doorway.

This protest was met with silence. Mrs. Ellmother’s tall, thin figure still blocked the doorway.

“If you force me to it,” Emily said, quietly, “I must go to the doctor, and ask him to interfere.”

“If you push me into it,” Emily said softly, “I have to go to the doctor and ask him to step in.”

“Do you mean that?” Mrs. Ellmother said, quietly, on her side.

“Do you really mean that?” Mrs. Ellmother said quietly, from her side.

“I do mean it,” was the answer.

"I really mean it," was the answer.

The old servant suddenly submitted—with a look which took Emily by surprise. She had expected to see anger; the face that now confronted her was a face subdued by sorrow and fear.

The old servant suddenly gave in—with an expression that caught Emily off guard. She had anticipated anger; the face in front of her was one marked by sadness and fear.

“I wash my hands of it,” Mrs. Ellmother said. “Go in—and take the consequences.”

“I’m done with it,” Mrs. Ellmother said. “Go in—and face the consequences.”





CHAPTER XIII. MISS LETITIA.

Emily entered the room. The door was immediately closed on her from the outer side. Mrs. Ellmother’s heavy steps were heard retreating along the passage. Then the banging of the door that led into the kitchen shook the flimsily-built cottage. Then, there was silence.

Emily walked into the room. The door was instantly shut behind her from the outside. Mrs. Ellmother's heavy footsteps faded away down the hall. Then, the loud slam of the kitchen door rattled the poorly constructed cottage. After that, there was silence.

The dim light of a lamp hidden away in a corner and screened by a dingy green shade, just revealed the closely-curtained bed, and the table near it bearing medicine-bottles and glasses. The only objects on the chimney-piece were a clock that had been stopped in mercy to the sufferer’s irritable nerves, and an open case containing a machine for pouring drops into the eyes. The smell of fumigating pastilles hung heavily on the air. To Emily’s excited imagination, the silence was like the silence of death. She approached the bed trembling. “Won’t you speak to me, aunt?”

The dim light from a lamp tucked away in a corner, covered by a shabby green shade, barely illuminated the bed, which was heavily draped, and the table next to it filled with medicine bottles and glasses. The only things on the mantel were a clock that had been stopped to spare the sufferer's frayed nerves, and an open case with a device for putting drops in the eyes. A strong smell of fumigating pastilles filled the air. To Emily, caught up in her emotions, the quiet felt like the silence of death. She approached the bed, shaking. “Will you talk to me, Aunt?”

“Is that you, Emily? Who let you come in?”

“Is that you, Emily? Who let you in?”

“You said I might come in, dear. Are you thirsty? I see some lemonade on the table. Shall I give it to you?”

“You said I could come in, dear. Are you thirsty? I see some lemonade on the table. Should I get it for you?”

“No! If you open the bed-curtains, you let in the light. My poor eyes! Why are you here, my dear? Why are you not at the school?”

“No! If you open the bed curtains, you let in the light. My poor eyes! Why are you here, my dear? Why aren’t you at school?”

“It’s holiday-time, aunt. Besides, I have left school for good.”

“It’s the holidays, Aunt. Plus, I’m done with school for good.”

“Left school?” Miss Letitia’s memory made an effort, as she repeated those words. “You were going somewhere when you left school,” she said, “and Cecilia Wyvil had something to do with it. Oh, my love, how cruel of you to go away to a stranger, when you might live here with me!” She paused—her sense of what she had herself just said began to grow confused. “What stranger?” she asked abruptly. “Was it a man? What name? Oh, my mind! Has death got hold of my mind before my body?”

“Left school?” Miss Letitia struggled to recall, repeating those words. “You were going somewhere when you left school,” she said, “and Cecilia Wyvil was involved. Oh, my dear, how cruel of you to go off to a stranger when you could live here with me!” She paused—her understanding of what she had just said started to get muddled. “What stranger?” she asked suddenly. “Was it a man? What’s his name? Oh, my mind! Has death taken over my mind before it gets to my body?”

“Hush! hush! I’ll tell you the name. Sir Jervis Redwood.”

“Hush! Hush! I’ll tell you the name. Sir Jervis Redwood.”

“I don’t know him. I don’t want to know him. Do you think he means to send for you. Perhaps he has sent for you. I won’t allow it! You shan’t go!”

“I don’t know him. I don’t want to know him. Do you think he intends to call for you? Maybe he has already called for you. I won’t allow it! You’re not going!”

“Don’t excite yourself, dear! I have refused to go; I mean to stay here with you.”

“Don’t get worked up, dear! I’ve said no to going; I plan to stay here with you.”

The fevered brain held to its last idea. “Has he sent for you?” she said again, louder than before.

The fevered brain clung to its final thought. “Has he called for you?” she asked again, louder than before.

Emily replied once more, in terms carefully chosen with the one purpose of pacifying her. The attempt proved to be useless, and worse—it seemed to make her suspicious. “I won’t be deceived!” she said; “I mean to know all about it. He did send for you. Whom did he send?”

Emily replied again, using carefully chosen words aimed solely at calming her down. The effort turned out to be pointless, and even worse—it appeared to make her more suspicious. “I won’t be fooled!” she said; “I want to know everything about it. He did send for you. Who did he send?”

“His housekeeper.”

"His cleaner."

“What name?” The tone in which she put the question told of excitement that was rising to its climax. “Don’t you know that I’m curious about names?” she burst out. “Why do you provoke me? Who is it?”

“What name?” The way she asked the question revealed her growing excitement. “Don’t you know I’m curious about names?” she exclaimed. “Why are you teasing me? Who is it?”

“Nobody you know, or need care about, dear aunt. Mrs. Rook.”

“Can you believe that? It’s not anyone you know or should care about, dear aunt. Mrs. Rook.”

Instantly on the utterance of that name, there followed an unexpected result. Silence ensued.

Instantly upon hearing that name, something unexpected happened. There was silence.

Emily waited—hesitated—advanced, to part the curtains, and look in at her aunt. She was stopped by a dreadful sound of laughter—the cheerless laughter that is heard among the mad. It suddenly ended in a dreary sigh.

Emily waited—hesitated—moved forward to pull back the curtains and look in at her aunt. She was halted by a disturbing sound of laughter—the joyless laughter that can be heard among the insane. It abruptly stopped with a bleak sigh.

Afraid to look in, she spoke, hardly knowing what she said. “Is there anything you wish for? Shall I call—?”

Afraid to look in, she spoke, barely knowing what she was saying. “Is there anything you want? Should I call—?”

Miss Letitia’s voice interrupted her. Dull, low, rapidly muttering, it was unlike, shockingly unlike, the familiar voice of her aunt. It said strange words.

Miss Letitia’s voice cut in. Dull, low, and quickly muttering, it was completely, shockingly different from her aunt's familiar voice. It was saying strange words.

“Mrs. Rook? What does Mrs. Rook matter? Or her husband either? Bony, Bony, you’re frightened about nothing. Where’s the danger of those two people turning up? Do you know how many miles away the village is? Oh, you fool—a hundred miles and more. Never mind the coroner, the coroner must keep in his own district—and the jury too. A risky deception? I call it a pious fraud. And I have a tender conscience, and a cultivated mind. The newspaper? How is our newspaper to find its way to her, I should like to know? You poor old Bony! Upon my word you do me good—you make me laugh.”

“Mrs. Rook? What does it matter about Mrs. Rook? Or her husband for that matter? Bony, you're worrying about nothing. What's the chance of those two showing up? Do you realize how far the village is? Oh, you fool—it's a hundred miles away or more. Forget about the coroner; he has to stay in his own area—and so does the jury. A risky deception? I think it’s a noble trick. And I have a good conscience and a well-refined mind. The newspaper? How is our newspaper supposed to reach her, I'd like to know? You poor old Bony! Honestly, you make me feel good; you make me laugh.”

The cheerless laughter broke out again—and died away again drearily in a sigh.

The joyless laughter erupted once more—and faded away sadly in a sigh.

Accustomed to decide rapidly in the ordinary emergencies of her life, Emily felt herself painfully embarrassed by the position in which she was now placed.

Accustomed to making quick decisions in her daily emergencies, Emily found herself feeling awkwardly embarrassed by the situation she was in now.

After what she had already heard, could she reconcile it to her sense of duty to her aunt to remain any longer in the room?

After everything she had already heard, could she still justify staying in the room out of duty to her aunt?

In the hopeless self-betrayal of delirium, Miss Letitia had revealed some act of concealment, committed in her past life, and confided to her faithful old servant. Under these circumstances, had Emily made any discoveries which convicted her of taking a base advantage of her position at the bedside? Most assuredly not! The nature of the act of concealment; the causes that had led to it; the person (or persons) affected by it—these were mysteries which left her entirely in the dark. She had found out that her aunt was acquainted with Mrs. Rook, and that was literally all she knew.

In the desperate self-betrayal of delirium, Miss Letitia had revealed some hidden act from her past and shared it with her loyal old servant. Given these circumstances, did Emily uncover any information that proved she had unfairly taken advantage of her position at the bedside? Absolutely not! The details of the hidden act, the reasons behind it, and the person or people it affected—these remained complete mysteries to her. All she discovered was that her aunt knew Mrs. Rook, and that was pretty much it.

Blameless, so far, in the line of conduct that she had pursued, might she still remain in the bed-chamber—on this distinct understanding with herself: that she would instantly return to the sitting-room if she heard anything which could suggest a doubt of Miss Letitia’s claim to her affection and respect? After some hesitation, she decided on leaving it to her conscience to answer that question. Does conscience ever say, No—when inclination says, Yes? Emily’s conscience sided with her reluctance to leave her aunt.

Blameless so far in her behavior, she could still stay in the bedroom—with one clear understanding: she would immediately go back to the living room if she heard anything that made her doubt Miss Letitia’s claim to her love and respect. After a bit of hesitation, she chose to let her conscience answer that question. Does conscience ever say no when desire says yes? Emily’s conscience supported her unwillingness to leave her aunt.

Throughout the time occupied by these reflections, the silence had remained unbroken. Emily began to feel uneasy. She timidly put her hand through the curtains, and took Miss Letitia’s hand. The contact with the burning skin startled her. She turned away to the door, to call the servant—when the sound of her aunt’s voice hurried her back to the bed.

Throughout the time spent in these thoughts, the silence stayed unbroken. Emily started to feel uneasy. She nervously reached her hand through the curtains and took Miss Letitia’s hand. The feel of the hot skin surprised her. She turned toward the door to call the servant—when her aunt’s voice quickly brought her back to the bed.

“Are you there, Bony?” the voice asked.

“Are you there, Bony?” the voice asked.

Was her mind getting clear again? Emily tried the experiment of making a plain reply. “Your niece is with you,” she said. “Shall I call the servant?”

Was her mind becoming clear again? Emily tried the idea of giving a simple reply. “Your niece is with you,” she said. “Should I call the servant?”

Miss Letitia’s mind was still far away from Emily, and from the present time.

Miss Letitia was still preoccupied, lost in thoughts about Emily and the past.

“The servant?” she repeated. “All the servants but you, Bony, have been sent away. London’s the place for us. No gossiping servants and no curious neighbors in London. Bury the horrid truth in London. Ah, you may well say I look anxious and wretched. I hate deception—and yet, it must be done. Why do you waste time in talking? Why don’t you find out where the vile woman lives? Only let me get at her—and I’ll make Sara ashamed of herself.”

“The servant?” she repeated. “All the servants except you, Bony, have been sent away. London’s the right place for us. No gossiping servants and no nosy neighbors in London. Let’s bury the awful truth there. Ah, you can see why I look anxious and miserable. I hate lying—and yet, it has to be done. Why are you wasting time talking? Why don’t you find out where that awful woman lives? Just let me get to her—and I’ll make Sara feel ashamed of herself.”

Emily’s heart beat fast when she heard the woman’s name. “Sara” (as she and her school-fellows knew) was the baptismal name of Miss Jethro. Had her aunt alluded to the disgraced teacher, or to some other woman?

Emily’s heart raced when she heard the woman’s name. “Sara” (as she and her classmates knew) was the real name of Miss Jethro. Was her aunt referring to the scandalous teacher, or to someone else?

She waited eagerly to hear more. There was nothing to be heard. At this most interesting moment, the silence remained undisturbed.

She waited excitedly to hear more. There was nothing to be heard. At this most captivating moment, the silence stayed unbroken.

In the fervor of her anxiety to set her doubts at rest, Emily’s faith in her own good resolutions began to waver. The temptation to say something which might set her aunt talking again was too strong to be resisted—if she remained at the bedside. Despairing of herself she rose and turned to the door. In the moment that passed while she crossed the room the very words occurred to her that would suit her purpose. Her cheeks were hot with shame—she hesitated—she looked back at the bed—the words passed her lips.

In her anxious effort to calm her doubts, Emily's belief in her own good intentions started to fade. The urge to say something that would get her aunt talking again was too strong to ignore—if she stayed at the bedside. Feeling hopeless, she stood up and headed for the door. In the brief moment it took to cross the room, the perfect words came to her mind. Her cheeks burned with shame—she hesitated—glanced back at the bed—and the words slipped out.

“Sara is only one of the woman’s names,” she said. “Do you like her other name?”

“Sara is just one of the woman's names,” she said. “Do you like her other name?”

The rapidly-muttering tones broke out again instantly—but not in answer to Emily. The sound of a voice had encouraged Miss Letitia to pursue her own confused train of thought, and had stimulated the fast-failing capacity of speech to exert itself once more.

The rapidly whispering tones broke out again immediately—but not in response to Emily. The sound of a voice had prompted Miss Letitia to follow her own jumbled train of thought, and had energized her waning ability to speak to try again.

“No! no! He’s too cunning for you, and too cunning for me. He doesn’t leave letters about; he destroys them all. Did I say he was too cunning for us? It’s false. We are too cunning for him. Who found the morsels of his letter in the basket? Who stuck them together? Ah, we know! Don’t read it, Bony. ‘Dear Miss Jethro’—don’t read it again. ‘Miss Jethro’ in his letter; and ‘Sara,’ when he talks to himself in the garden. Oh, who would have believed it of him, if we hadn’t seen and heard it ourselves!”

“No! No! He’s too smart for you and too smart for me. He doesn’t leave letters lying around; he destroys them all. Did I say he was too clever for us? That’s not true. We’re too clever for him. Who found the bits of his letter in the basket? Who pieced them together? Ah, we know! Don’t read it, Bony. ‘Dear Miss Jethro’—don’t read it again. ‘Miss Jethro’ in his letter; and ‘Sara’ when he talks to himself in the garden. Oh, who would have believed it of him if we hadn’t seen and heard it ourselves!”

There was no more doubt now.

There was no longer any doubt.

But who was the man, so bitterly and so regretfully alluded to?

But who was the man that was so bitterly and regretfully mentioned?

No: this time Emily held firmly by the resolution which bound her to respect the helpless position of her aunt. The speediest way of summoning Mrs. Ellmother would be to ring the bell. As she touched the handle a faint cry of suffering from the bed called her back.

No: this time Emily stayed true to her resolve to respect her aunt's vulnerable situation. The quickest way to call Mrs. Ellmother would be to ring the bell. As she reached for the handle, a soft cry of pain from the bed pulled her back.

“Oh, so thirsty!” murmured the failing voice—“so thirsty!”

“Oh, I’m so thirsty!” murmured the fading voice—“so thirsty!”

She parted the curtains. The shrouded lamplight just showed her the green shade over Miss Letitia’s eyes—the hollow cheeks below it—the arms laid helplessly on the bed-clothes. “Oh, aunt, don’t you know my voice? Don’t you know Emily? Let me kiss you, dear!” Useless to plead with her; useless to kiss her; she only reiterated the words, “So thirsty! so thirsty!” Emily raised the poor tortured body with a patient caution which spared it pain, and put the glass to her aunt’s lips. She drank the lemonade to the last drop. Refreshed for the moment, she spoke again—spoke to the visionary servant of her delirious fancy, while she rested in Emily’s arms.

She pushed aside the curtains. The dim light barely revealed the green shade over Miss Letitia’s eyes—the sunken cheeks beneath it—the arms lying weakly on the bedcovers. “Oh, aunt, don’t you recognize my voice? It’s Emily! Let me kiss you, dear!” It was pointless to beg her; pointless to kiss her; she just kept repeating, “So thirsty! So thirsty!” Emily carefully lifted the frail body to avoid causing pain and brought the glass to her aunt’s lips. She drank the lemonade down to the last drop. Momentarily refreshed, she spoke again—addressing the imaginary servant of her fevered mind while resting in Emily’s arms.

“For God’s sake, take care how you answer if she questions you. If she knew what we know! Are men ever ashamed? Ha! the vile woman! the vile woman!”

“For God’s sake, be careful how you respond if she asks you. If she knew what we know! Are men ever ashamed? Ha! the disgusting woman! the disgusting woman!”

Her voice, sinking gradually, dropped to a whisper. The next few words that escaped her were muttered inarticulately. Little by little, the false energy of fever was wearing itself out. She lay silent and still. To look at her now was to look at the image of death. Once more, Emily kissed her—closed the curtains—and rang the bell. Mrs. Ellmother failed to appear. Emily left the room to call her.

Her voice gradually faded to a whisper. The next few words she spoke were barely audible. Slowly, the false energy from the fever was dissipating. She lay quiet and still. To look at her now was to witness a lifeless figure. Once again, Emily kissed her, closed the curtains, and rang the bell. Mrs. Ellmother didn't show up. Emily left the room to find her.

Arrived at the top of the kitchen stairs, she noted a slight change. The door below, which she had heard banged on first entering her aunt’s room, now stood open. She called to Mrs. Ellmother. A strange voice answered her. Its accent was soft and courteous; presenting the strongest imaginable contrast to the harsh tones of Miss Letitia’s crabbed old maid.

Arriving at the top of the kitchen stairs, she noticed a small change. The door below, which she had heard slam when she first entered her aunt’s room, was now open. She called out to Mrs. Ellmother. A strange voice replied to her. Its accent was gentle and polite, creating a stark contrast to the harsh tones of Miss Letitia’s cantankerous old maid.

“Is there anything I can do for you, miss?”

“Is there anything I can help you with, miss?”

The person making this polite inquiry appeared at the foot of the stairs—a plump and comely woman of middle age. She looked up at the young lady with a pleasant smile.

The person making this polite inquiry stood at the bottom of the stairs—a plump and attractive middle-aged woman. She looked up at the young lady with a warm smile.

“I beg your pardon,” Emily said; “I had no intention of disturbing you. I called to Mrs. Ellmother.”

“I’m sorry,” Emily said; “I didn’t mean to disturb you. I was calling for Mrs. Ellmother.”

The stranger advanced a little way up the stairs, and answered, “Mrs. Ellmother is not here.”

The stranger walked a bit up the stairs and replied, “Mrs. Ellmother isn’t here.”

“Do you expect her back soon?”

“Do you think she’ll be back soon?”

“Excuse me, miss—I don’t expect her back at all.”

“Excuse me, miss—I really don’t think she’s coming back.”

“Do you mean to say that she has left the house?”

“Are you saying that she has left the house?”

“Yes, miss. She has left the house.”

“Yes, miss. She has left the house.”





CHAPTER XIV. MRS. MOSEY.

Emily’s first act—after the discovery of Mrs. Ellmother’s incomprehensible disappearance—was to invite the new servant to follow her into the sitting-room.

Emily’s first move—after discovering Mrs. Ellmother’s confusing disappearance—was to invite the new maid to join her in the sitting room.

“Can you explain this?” she began.

“Can you explain this?” she asked.

“No, miss.”

“No, ma’am.”

“May I ask if you have come here by Mrs. Ellmother’s invitation?”

“Can I ask if you came here because Mrs. Ellmother invited you?”

“By Mrs. Ellmother’s request, miss.”

"At Mrs. Ellmother’s request, miss."

“Can you tell me how she came to make the request?”

“Can you tell me how she ended up making the request?”

“With pleasure, miss. Perhaps—as you find me here, a stranger to yourself, in place of the customary servant—I ought to begin by giving you a reference.”

"Of course, miss. Since you see me here as a stranger instead of the usual servant, maybe I should start by giving you a reference."

“And, perhaps (if you will be so kind), by mentioning your name,” Emily added.

“And, maybe (if you wouldn’t mind), by mentioning your name,” Emily added.

“Thank you for reminding me, miss. My name is Elizabeth Mosey. I am well known to the gentleman who attends Miss Letitia. Dr. Allday will speak to my character and also to my experience as a nurse. If it would be in any way satisfactory to give you a second reference—”

“Thanks for the reminder, miss. I'm Elizabeth Mosey. I'm well known to the gentleman who looks after Miss Letitia. Dr. Allday can vouch for my character and my experience as a nurse. If it would help at all to provide you with a second reference—”

“Quite needless, Mrs. Mosey.”

"Totally unnecessary, Mrs. Mosey."

“Permit me to thank you again, miss. I was at home this evening, when Mrs. Ellmother called at my lodgings. Says she, ‘I have come here, Elizabeth, to ask a favor of you for old friendship’s sake.’ Says I, ‘My dear, pray command me, whatever it may be.’ If this seems rather a hasty answer to make, before I knew what the favor was, might I ask you to bear in mind that Mrs. Ellmother put it to me ‘for old friendship’s sake’—alluding to my late husband, and to the business which we carried on at that time? Through no fault of ours, we got into difficulties. Persons whom we had trusted proved unworthy. Not to trouble you further, I may say at once, we should have been ruined, if our old friend Mrs. Ellmother had not come forward, and trusted us with the savings of her lifetime. The money was all paid back again, before my husband’s death. But I don’t consider—and, I think you won’t consider—that the obligation was paid back too. Prudent or not prudent, there is nothing Mrs. Ellmother can ask of me that I am not willing to do. If I have put myself in an awkward situation (and I don’t deny that it looks so) this is the only excuse, miss, that I can make for my conduct.”

“Let me thank you again, miss. I was at home this evening when Mrs. Ellmother stopped by my place. She said, ‘I’ve come here, Elizabeth, to ask you for a favor for the sake of our old friendship.’ I replied, ‘Of course, dear, just let me know what it is.’ If this seems like a quick response before knowing the favor, I hope you’ll consider that Mrs. Ellmother referred to our ‘old friendship’—talking about my late husband and the work we did back then. We ran into trouble through no fault of our own. Those we trusted let us down. To cut to the chase, we would have been ruined if our old friend Mrs. Ellmother hadn’t stepped in and trusted us with her life savings. We paid the money back before my husband passed away. But I don’t believe—and I think you won’t believe—that the debt was fully settled. Whether wise or not, there’s nothing Mrs. Ellmother could ask of me that I wouldn’t be willing to do. If I’ve found myself in a difficult position (and I don’t deny that it looks that way), this is the only explanation I can offer for my actions.”

Mrs. Mosey was too fluent, and too fond of hearing the sound of her own eminently persuasive voice. Making allowance for these little drawbacks, the impression that she produced was decidedly favorable; and, however rashly she might have acted, her motive was beyond reproach. Having said some kind words to this effect, Emily led her back to the main interest of her narrative.

Mrs. Mosey was way too chatty and loved hearing the sound of her own incredibly persuasive voice. Taking these minor quirks into account, the impression she made was definitely positive; and no matter how recklessly she may have behaved, her intentions were beyond criticism. After saying a few kind words about this, Emily guided her back to the main focus of her story.

“Did Mrs. Ellmother give no reason for leaving my aunt, at such a time as this?” she asked.

“Did Mrs. Ellmother say why she left my aunt at a time like this?” she asked.

“The very words I said to her, miss.”

“The exact words I told her, miss.”

“And what did she say, by way of reply?”

“And what did she say in response?”

“She burst out crying—a thing I have never known her to do before, in an experience of twenty years.”

“She started crying—a thing I’ve never seen her do before, in twenty years of knowing her.”

“And she really asked you to take her place here, at a moment’s notice?”

“And she actually asked you to take her place here, just like that?”

“That was just what she did,” Mrs. Mosey answered. “I had no need to tell her I was astonished; my lips spoke for me, no doubt. She’s a hard woman in speech and manner, I admit. But there’s more feeling in her than you would suppose. ‘If you are the good friend I take you for,’ she says, ‘don’t ask me for reasons; I am doing what is forced on me, and doing it with a heavy heart.’ In my place, miss, would you have insisted on her explaining herself, after that? The one thing I naturally wanted to know was, if I could speak to some lady, in the position of mistress here, before I ventured to intrude. Mrs. Ellmother understood that it was her duty to help me in this particular. Your poor aunt being out of the question she mentioned you.”

"That’s exactly what she did,” Mrs. Mosey replied. “I didn’t need to say I was shocked; my expression said it all. I admit she comes across as tough in her words and demeanor. But there’s more emotion in her than you might think. ‘If you’re the good friend I believe you are,’ she says, ‘don’t ask me to explain; I’m doing what I have to do, and it weighs heavily on my heart.’ If you were in my position, miss, would you have pushed her to clarify, after that? The one thing I really wanted to know was if I could talk to a woman, someone in charge here, before I tried to intrude. Mrs. Ellmother knew it was her responsibility to assist me in this regard. Since your poor aunt was not an option, she mentioned you.”

“How did she speak of me? In an angry way?”

“How did she talk about me? In an angry way?”

“No, indeed—quite the contrary. She says, ‘You will find Miss Emily at the cottage. She is Miss Letitia’s niece. Everybody likes her—and everybody is right.’”

“No, not at all—just the opposite. She says, ‘You’ll find Miss Emily at the cottage. She’s Miss Letitia’s niece. Everyone likes her—and they’re all right about that.’”

“She really said that?”

"Did she really say that?"

“Those were her words. And, what is more, she gave me a message for you at parting. ‘If Miss Emily is surprised’ (that was how she put it) ‘give her my duty and good wishes; and tell her to remember what I said, when she took my place at her aunt’s bedside.’ I don’t presume to inquire what this means,” said Mrs. Mosey respectfully, ready to hear what it meant, if Emily would only be so good as to tell her. “I deliver the message, miss, as it was delivered to me. After which, Mrs. Ellmother went her way, and I went mine.”

“Those were her words. And, what’s more, she gave me a message for you as she was leaving. ‘If Miss Emily is surprised’ (that’s how she put it) ‘send her my regards and good wishes; and remind her to think about what I said when she took my place at her aunt’s bedside.’ I don’t intend to pry into what this means,” said Mrs. Mosey respectfully, eager to hear what it meant if Emily would just share. “I’m passing on the message, miss, exactly as it was given to me. After that, Mrs. Ellmother went on her way, and I went mine.”

“Do you know where she went?”

“Do you know where she went?”

“No, miss.”

"No, ma'am."

“Have you nothing more to tell me?”

“Do you have anything else to share with me?”

“Nothing more; except that she gave me my directions, of course, about the nursing. I took them down in writing—and you will find them in their proper place, with the prescriptions and the medicines.”

“Nothing more; except that she gave me my instructions, of course, about the nursing. I wrote them down—and you will find them in their proper place, along with the prescriptions and the medications.”

Acting at once on this hint, Emily led the way to her aunt’s room.

Acting immediately on this suggestion, Emily guided the way to her aunt’s room.

Miss Letitia was silent, when the new nurse softly parted the curtains—looked in—and drew them together again. Consulting her watch, Mrs. Mosey compared her written directions with the medicine-bottles on the table, and set one apart to be used at the appointed time. “Nothing, so far, to alarm us,” she whispered. “You look sadly pale and tired, miss. Might I advise you to rest a little?”

Miss Letitia was quiet when the new nurse gently pulled back the curtains, peeked inside, and then closed them again. Checking her watch, Mrs. Mosey compared her written instructions with the medicine bottles on the table and set one aside to use at the right time. “Nothing, so far, to worry about,” she whispered. “You look really pale and tired, miss. Can I suggest you take a little rest?”

“If there is any change, Mrs. Mosey—either for the better or the worse—of course you will let me know?”

“If there’s any change, Mrs. Mosey—whether it’s good or bad—of course, you’ll let me know?”

“Certainly, miss.”

“Of course, miss.”

Emily returned to the sitting-room: not to rest (after all that she had heard), but to think.

Emily went back to the living room: not to relax (after everything she had heard), but to reflect.

Amid much that was unintelligible, certain plain conclusions presented themselves to her mind.

Amid a lot that was confusing, some clear conclusions came to her mind.

After what the doctor had already said to Emily, on the subject of delirium generally, Mrs. Ellmother’s proceedings became intelligible: they proved that she knew by experience the perilous course taken by her mistress’s wandering thoughts, when they expressed themselves in words. This explained the concealment of Miss Letitia’s illness from her niece, as well as the reiterated efforts of the old servant to prevent Emily from entering the bedroom.

After what the doctor had already told Emily about delirium, Mrs. Ellmother’s actions made sense: they showed that she understood from experience the dangerous path of her mistress’s wandering thoughts when they found a voice. This clarified why Miss Letitia’s illness was kept secret from her niece, as well as the old servant's persistent attempts to keep Emily away from the bedroom.

But the event which had just happened—that is to say, Mrs. Ellmother’s sudden departure from the cottage—was not only of serious importance in itself, but pointed to a startling conclusion.

But the event that just occurred—that is, Mrs. Ellmother’s sudden leaving the cottage—was not only significant in itself, but also suggested a shocking conclusion.

The faithful maid had left the mistress, whom she had loved and served, sinking under a fatal illness—and had put another woman in her place, careless of what that woman might discover by listening at the bedside—rather than confront Emily after she had been within hearing of her aunt while the brain of the suffering woman was deranged by fever. There was the state of the case, in plain words.

The loyal maid had abandoned her mistress, whom she had cared for and loved, as she lay suffering from a deadly illness—and had replaced her with another woman, indifferent to what that new woman might overhear while listening at the bedside—rather than face Emily after she had been within earshot of her aunt while the sick woman's mind was clouded by fever. That was the situation, plain and simple.

In what frame of mind had Mrs. Ellmother adopted this desperate course of action?

In what state of mind had Mrs. Ellmother chosen this drastic course of action?

To use her own expression, she had deserted Miss Letitia “with a heavy heart.” To judge by her own language addressed to Mrs. Mosey, she had left Emily to the mercy of a stranger—animated, nevertheless, by sincere feelings of attachment and respect. That her fears had taken for granted suspicion which Emily had not felt, and discoveries which Emily had (as yet) not made, in no way modified the serious nature of the inference which her conduct justified. The disclosure which this woman dreaded—who could doubt it now?—directly threatened Emily’s peace of mind. There was no disguising it: the innocent niece was associated with an act of deception, which had been, until that day, the undetected secret of the aunt and the aunt’s maid.

To use her own words, she had left Miss Letitia “with a heavy heart.” According to what she told Mrs. Mosey, she had abandoned Emily to a stranger's mercy—though she was genuinely feeling attached and respectful. The fact that her fears assumed suspicion that Emily hadn’t felt and secrets that Emily hadn’t (yet) discovered didn’t change the serious implications of her actions. The revelation that this woman dreaded—who could deny it now?—was a direct threat to Emily’s peace of mind. There was no hiding it: the innocent niece was linked to an act of deception that had, until that day, been an undiscovered secret between the aunt and the aunt’s maid.

In this conclusion, and in this only, was to be found the rational explanation of Mrs. Ellmother’s choice—placed between the alternatives of submitting to discovery by Emily, or of leaving the house.

In this conclusion, and in this only, was to be found the rational explanation of Mrs. Ellmother’s choice—faced with the options of being discovered by Emily or leaving the house.

Poor Miss Letitia’s writing-table stood near the window of the sitting-room. Shrinking from the further pursuit of thoughts which might end in disposing her mind to distrust of her dying aunt, Emily looked round in search of some employment sufficiently interesting to absorb her attention. The writing-table reminded her that she owed a letter to Cecilia. That helpful friend had surely the first claim to know why she had failed to keep her engagement with Sir Jervis Redwood.

Poor Miss Letitia’s writing desk was by the window in the living room. Trying to avoid thoughts that might lead her to doubt her dying aunt, Emily looked around for something engaging enough to distract her. The writing desk reminded her that she needed to write a letter to Cecilia. That supportive friend definitely had the right to know why she had missed her appointment with Sir Jervis Redwood.

After mentioning the telegram which had followed Mrs. Rook’s arrival at the school, Emily’s letter proceeded in these terms:

After mentioning the telegram that came after Mrs. Rook’s arrival at the school, Emily’s letter continued like this:

“As soon as I had in some degree recovered myself, I informed Mrs. Rook of my aunt’s serious illness.

“As soon as I had somewhat regained my composure, I told Mrs. Rook about my aunt’s serious illness.

“Although she carefully confined herself to commonplace expressions of sympathy, I could see that it was equally a relief to both of us to feel that we were prevented from being traveling companions. Don’t suppose that I have taken a capricious dislike to Mrs. Rook—or that you are in any way to blame for the unfavorable impression which she has produced on me. I will make this plain when we meet. In the meanwhile, I need only tell you that I gave her a letter of explanation to present to Sir Jervis Redwood. I also informed him of my address in London: adding a request that he would forward your letter, in case you have written to me before you receive these lines.

“Even though she stuck to standard expressions of sympathy, I could tell that we both felt relieved that we weren’t going to be travel companions. Don’t think that I have irrationally taken a dislike to Mrs. Rook—or that you’re in any way responsible for the negative impression she’s made on me. I’ll clarify this when we meet. In the meantime, I just want to let you know that I gave her a letter of explanation to pass on to Sir Jervis Redwood. I also gave him my address in London, and I asked him to forward your letter if you wrote to me before you get this message.”

“Kind Mr. Alban Morris accompanied me to the railway-station, and arranged with the guard to take special care of me on the journey to London. We used to think him rather a heartless man. We were quite wrong. I don’t know what his plans are for spending the summer holidays. Go where he may, I remember his kindness; my best wishes go with him.

“Kind Mr. Alban Morris took me to the train station and arranged with the guard to look after me during the trip to London. We used to think he was somewhat uncaring. We were completely mistaken. I’m not sure what his plans are for the summer holidays. No matter where he goes, I remember his kindness; my best wishes are with him.

“My dear, I must not sadden your enjoyment of your pleasant visit to the Engadine, by writing at any length of the sorrow that I am suffering. You know how I love my aunt, and how gratefully I have always felt her motherly goodness to me. The doctor does not conceal the truth. At her age, there is no hope: my father’s last-left relation, my one dearest friend, is dying.

“My dear, I don't want to ruin your enjoyable visit to the Engadine by writing too much about the sorrow I'm going through. You know how much I love my aunt and how grateful I've always been for her motherly kindness. The doctor isn't hiding the truth. At her age, there's no hope: my father's last remaining relative, my one closest friend, is dying.”

“No! I must not forget that I have another friend—I must find some comfort in thinking of you.

“No! I can't forget that I have another friend—I have to find some comfort in thinking of you.

“I do so long in my solitude for a letter from my dear Cecilia. Nobody comes to see me, when I most want sympathy; I am a stranger in this vast city. The members of my mother’s family are settled in Australia: they have not even written to me, in all the long years that have passed since her death. You remember how cheerfully I used to look forward to my new life, on leaving school? Good-by, my darling. While I can see your sweet face, in my thoughts, I don’t despair—dark as it looks now—of the future that is before me.”

“I miss getting letters from my dear Cecilia so much. Nobody visits me when I need support the most; I feel like an outsider in this huge city. My mom's family has settled in Australia, and they haven’t even sent me a message in all the years since her passing. Remember how excited I was about my new life after finishing school? Goodbye, my love. As long as I can picture your sweet face in my mind, I won't lose hope—even though things look bleak right now—about the future ahead of me.”

Emily had closed and addressed her letter, and was just rising from her chair, when she heard the voice of the new nurse at the door.

Emily had finished writing and addressing her letter, and was just getting up from her chair when she heard the new nurse's voice at the door.





CHAPTER XV. EMILY.

“May I say a word?” Mrs. Mosey inquired. She entered the room—pale and trembling. Seeing that ominous change, Emily dropped back into her chair.

“Can I say something?” Mrs. Mosey asked. She walked into the room—pale and shaking. Noticing that unsettling change, Emily sank back into her chair.

“Dead?” she said faintly.

“Dead?” she said quietly.

Mrs. Mosey looked at her in vacant surprise.

Mrs. Mosey stared at her in blank surprise.

“I wish to say, miss, that your aunt has frightened me.”

“I want to say, miss, that your aunt has scared me.”

Even that vague allusion was enough for Emily.

Even that unclear hint was enough for Emily.

“You need say no more,” she replied. “I know but too well how my aunt’s mind is affected by the fever.”

“You don’t need to say anything else,” she replied. “I know all too well how my aunt’s mind is impacted by the fever.”

Confused and frightened as she was, Mrs. Mosey still found relief in her customary flow of words.

Confused and scared as she was, Mrs. Mosey still found comfort in her usual way of talking.

“Many and many a person have I nursed in fever,” she announced. “Many and many a person have I heard say strange things. Never yet, miss, in all my experience—!”

“Many and many a person have I taken care of while they were sick,” she said. “Many and many a person have I heard say strange things. Never yet, miss, in all my experience—!”

“Don’t tell me of it!” Emily interposed.

“Don’t tell me about it!” Emily interrupted.

“Oh, but I must tell you! In your own interests, Miss Emily—in your own interests. I won’t be inhuman enough to leave you alone in the house to-night; but if this delirium goes on, I must ask you to get another nurse. Shocking suspicions are lying in wait for me in that bedroom, as it were. I can’t resist them as I ought, if I go back again, and hear your aunt saying what she has been saying for the last half hour and more. Mrs. Ellmother has expected impossibilities of me; and Mrs. Ellmother must take the consequences. I don’t say she didn’t warn me—speaking, you will please to understand, in the strictest confidence. ‘Elizabeth,’ she says, ‘you know how wildly people talk in Miss Letitia’s present condition. Pay no heed to it,’ she says. ‘Let it go in at one ear and out at the other,’ she says. ‘If Miss Emily asks questions—you know nothing about it. If she’s frightened—you know nothing about it. If she bursts into fits of crying that are dreadful to see, pity her, poor thing, but take no notice.’ All very well, and sounds like speaking out, doesn’t it? Nothing of the sort! Mrs. Ellmother warns me to expect this, that, and the other. But there is one horrid thing (which I heard, mind, over and over again at your aunt’s bedside) that she does not prepare me for; and that horrid thing is—Murder!”

“Oh, but I have to tell you! For your own sake, Miss Emily—in your own interests. I won’t be cruel enough to leave you alone in the house tonight; but if this delirium continues, I have to ask you to find another nurse. Terrifying thoughts are lurking in that bedroom, so to speak. I can't fight them as I should if I go back again and hear your aunt saying what she's been saying for the last half hour and more. Mrs. Ellmother has expected impossible things from me; and Mrs. Ellmother has to face the consequences. I'm not saying she didn't warn me—please understand, I'm speaking in complete confidence. ‘Elizabeth,’ she says, ‘you know how wildly people talk in Miss Letitia’s current state. Don’t pay any attention to it,’ she says. ‘Let it go in one ear and out the other,’ she says. ‘If Miss Emily asks questions—you know nothing about it. If she feels scared—you know nothing about it. If she suddenly bursts into heartbreaking tears, feel sorry for her, poor thing, but don’t react.’ All very nice, and sounds straightforward, right? Nothing of the sort! Mrs. Ellmother tells me to expect this, that, and the other. But there’s one awful thing (which I heard, mind you, repeated over and over at your aunt’s bedside) that she does not prepare me for; and that awful thing is—Murder!”

At that last word, Mrs. Mosey dropped her voice to a whisper—and waited to see what effect she had produced.

At that last word, Mrs. Mosey lowered her voice to a whisper—and waited to see what impact she had made.

Sorely tried already by the cruel perplexities of her position, Emily’s courage failed to resist the first sensation of horror, aroused in her by the climax of the nurse’s hysterical narrative. Encouraged by her silence, Mrs. Mosey went on. She lifted one hand with theatrical solemnity—and luxuriously terrified herself with her own horrors.

Sorely tested already by the harsh difficulties of her situation, Emily’s courage couldn’t hold up against the initial feeling of terror sparked by the peak of the nurse’s dramatic story. Motivated by her silence, Mrs. Mosey continued. She raised one hand with dramatic seriousness—and fearfully indulged herself in her own terrifying tales.

“An inn, Miss Emily; a lonely inn, somewhere in the country; and a comfortless room at the inn, with a makeshift bed at one end of it, and a makeshift bed at the other—I give you my word of honor, that was how your aunt put it. She spoke of two men next; two men asleep (you understand) in the two beds. I think she called them ‘gentlemen’; but I can’t be sure, and I wouldn’t deceive you—you know I wouldn’t deceive you, for the world. Miss Letitia muttered and mumbled, poor soul. I own I was getting tired of listening—when she burst out plain again, in that one horrid word—Oh, miss, don’t be impatient! don’t interrupt me!”

“An inn, Miss Emily; a lonely inn out in the country; and a bare room in the inn, with a makeshift bed at one end, and a makeshift bed at the other—I swear, that’s how your aunt described it. She talked about two men next; two men asleep (you get it) in the two beds. I think she referred to them as ‘gentlemen’; but I can't be certain, and I wouldn’t lie to you—you know I wouldn’t lie to you for anything. Poor Miss Letitia was mumbling and rambling. I have to admit I was getting tired of listening—when she suddenly blurted out again, in that one awful word—Oh, miss, please don’t be impatient! don’t interrupt me!”

Emily did interrupt, nevertheless. In some degree at least she had recovered herself. “No more of it!” she said—“I won’t hear a word more.”

Emily did interrupt, though. To some extent, she had regained her composure. “No more of this!” she said—“I won’t hear another word.”

But Mrs. Mosey was too resolutely bent on asserting her own importance, by making the most of the alarm that she had suffered, to be repressed by any ordinary method of remonstrance. Without paying the slightest attention to what Emily had said, she went on again more loudly and more excitably than ever.

But Mrs. Mosey was too determined to assert her own importance by exaggerating the alarm she had experienced to be stopped by any usual form of complaint. Ignoring what Emily had said completely, she continued on even louder and more excitedly than before.

“Listen, miss—listen! The dreadful part of it is to come; you haven’t heard about the two gentlemen yet. One of them was murdered—what do you think of that!—and the other (I heard your aunt say it, in so many words) committed the crime. Did Miss Letitia fancy she was addressing a lot of people when you were nursing her? She called out, like a person making public proclamation, when I was in her room. ‘Whoever you are, good people’ (she says), ‘a hundred pounds reward, if you find the runaway murderer. Search everywhere for a poor weak womanish creature, with rings on his little white hands. There’s nothing about him like a man, except his voice—a fine round voice. You’ll know him, my friends—the wretch, the monster—you’ll know him by his voice.’ That was how she put it; I tell you again, that was how she put it. Did you hear her scream? Ah, my dear young lady, so much the better for you! ‘O the horrid murder’ (she says)—‘hush it up!’ I’ll take my Bible oath before the magistrate,” cried Mrs. Mosey, starting out of her chair, “your aunt said, ‘Hush it up!’”

“Listen, miss—listen! The terrible part is still to come; you haven’t heard about the two guys yet. One of them was murdered—what do you think about that!—and the other (I heard your aunt say it, in so many words) committed the crime. Did Miss Letitia think she was talking to a crowd when you were nursing her? She called out, like someone making a public announcement, when I was in her room. ‘Whoever you are, good people’ (she says), ‘a hundred pounds reward for the runaway murderer. Search everywhere for a poor, weak, feminine-looking person, with rings on his little white hands. There’s nothing about him that’s manly, except his voice—a nice round voice. You’ll recognize him, my friends—the wretch, the monster—you’ll know him by his voice.’ That’s how she said it; I tell you again, that’s how she said it. Did you hear her scream? Ah, my dear young lady, that’s better for you! ‘O the horrid murder’ (she says)—‘hush it up!’ I swear on my Bible before the magistrate,” cried Mrs. Mosey, jumping out of her chair, “your aunt said, ‘Hush it up!’”

Emily crossed the room. The energy of her character was roused at last. She seized the foolish woman by the shoulders, forced her back in the chair, and looked her straight in the face without uttering a word.

Emily walked across the room. The energy of her character had finally been sparked. She grabbed the silly woman by the shoulders, pushed her back into the chair, and stared her straight in the face without saying a word.

For the moment, Mrs. Mosey was petrified. She had fully expected—having reached the end of her terrible story—to find Emily at her feet, entreating her not to carry out her intention of leaving the cottage the next morning; and she had determined, after her sense of her own importance had been sufficiently flattered, to grant the prayer of the helpless young lady. Those were her anticipations—and how had they been fulfilled? She had been treated like a mad woman in a state of revolt!

For the moment, Mrs. Mosey was frozen in shock. She had completely expected—after finishing her terrible story—to find Emily at her feet, begging her not to go through with her plan to leave the cottage the next morning; and she had decided, after her ego had been sufficiently stroked, to grant the plea of the helpless young lady. Those were her expectations—and how had they turned out? She had been treated like a crazy person in a fit of rebellion!

“How dare you assault me?” she asked piteously. “You ought to be ashamed of yourself. God knows I meant well.”

“How could you attack me?” she asked sadly. “You should be ashamed of yourself. I swear I had good intentions.”

“You are not the first person,” Emily answered, quietly releasing her, “who has done wrong with the best intentions.”

“You're not the first person,” Emily replied, gently letting her go, “who has made a mistake while trying to do the right thing.”

“I did my duty, miss, when I told you what your aunt said.”

“I did my duty, miss, when I told you what your aunt said.”

“You forgot your duty when you listened to what my aunt said.”

"You forgot your responsibility when you listened to what my aunt said."

“Allow me to explain myself.”

“Let me explain myself.”

“No: not a word more on that subject shall pass between us. Remain here, if you please; I have something to suggest in your own interests. Wait, and compose yourself.”

“No: not another word on that topic will be discussed between us. Stay here, if you’d like; I have something to propose that’s for your benefit. Just wait and collect yourself.”

The purpose which had taken a foremost place in Emily’s mind rested on the firm foundation of her love and pity for her aunt.

The main reason that occupied Emily's thoughts was built on the solid ground of her love and compassion for her aunt.

Now that she had regained the power to think, she felt a hateful doubt pressed on her by Mrs. Mosey’s disclosures. Having taken for granted that there was a foundation in truth for what she herself had heard in her aunt’s room, could she reasonably resist the conclusion that there must be a foundation in truth for what Mrs. Mosey had heard, under similar circumstances?

Now that she could think clearly again, she felt a horrible doubt weighing on her because of what Mrs. Mosey had revealed. Assuming there was some truth to what she had overheard in her aunt’s room, could she really ignore the idea that there must be some truth to what Mrs. Mosey had heard in similar situations?

There was but one way of escaping from this dilemma—and Emily deliberately took it. She turned her back on her own convictions; and persuaded herself that she had been in the wrong, when she had attached importance to anything that her aunt had said, under the influence of delirium. Having adopted this conclusion, she resolved to face the prospect of a night’s solitude by the death-bed—rather than permit Mrs. Mosey to have a second opportunity of drawing her own inferences from what she might hear in Miss Letitia’s room.

The only way to get out of this dilemma was to go against her own beliefs, and Emily made that choice. She convinced herself that she had been mistaken for taking anything her aunt said during her fever seriously. Once she reached that conclusion, she decided to spend the night alone by the deathbed instead of letting Mrs. Mosey get another chance to make her own assumptions about what she might overhear in Miss Letitia’s room.

“Do you mean to keep me waiting much longer, miss?”

“Are you planning to keep me waiting for much longer, miss?”

“Not a moment longer, now you are composed again,” Emily answered. “I have been thinking of what has happened; and I fail to see any necessity for putting off your departure until the doctor comes to-morrow morning. There is really no objection to your leaving me to-night.”

“Not a moment longer, now you're composed again,” Emily replied. “I've been thinking about what happened, and I don't see any reason to delay your departure until the doctor arrives tomorrow morning. There's really no reason for you to stay with me tonight.”

“I beg your pardon, miss; there is an objection. I have already told you I can’t reconcile it to my conscience to leave you here by yourself. I am not an inhuman woman,” said Mrs. Mosey, putting her handkerchief to her eyes—smitten with pity for herself.

“I’m sorry, miss; there is an objection. I’ve already told you I can’t bring myself to leave you here alone. I’m not a cold-hearted woman,” said Mrs. Mosey, wiping her eyes with her handkerchief—overcome with pity for herself.

Emily tried the effect of a conciliatory reply. “I am grateful for your kindness in offering to stay with me,” she said.

Emily decided to respond in a friendly way. “I really appreciate your kindness in offering to stay with me,” she said.

“Very good of you, I’m sure,” Mrs. Mosey answered ironically. “But for all that, you persist in sending me away.”

“Very kind of you, I’m sure,” Mrs. Mosey replied sarcastically. “But despite that, you keep insisting I leave.”

“I persist in thinking that there is no necessity for my keeping you here until to-morrow.”

“I still believe that there's no need for me to keep you here until tomorrow.”

“Oh, have it your own way! I am not reduced to forcing my company on anybody.”

“Oh, do it your way! I’m not desperate to make anyone hang out with me.”

Mrs. Mosey put her handkerchief in her pocket, and asserted her dignity. With head erect and slowly-marching steps she walked out of the room. Emily was left in the cottage, alone with her dying aunt.

Mrs. Mosey put her handkerchief in her pocket and stood tall. With her head held high and a steady pace, she walked out of the room. Emily was left in the cottage, alone with her dying aunt.





CHAPTER XVI. MISS JETHRO.

A fortnight after the disappearance of Mrs. Ellmother, and the dismissal of Mrs. Mosey, Doctor Allday entered his consulting-room, punctual to the hour at which he was accustomed to receive patients.

A couple of weeks after Mrs. Ellmother went missing and Mrs. Mosey was let go, Doctor Allday walked into his consulting room right on time, just as he usually did to see patients.

An occasional wrinkling of his eyebrows, accompanied by an intermittent restlessness in his movements, appeared to indicate some disturbance of this worthy man’s professional composure. His mind was indeed not at ease. Even the inexcitable old doctor had felt the attraction which had already conquered three such dissimilar people as Alban Morris, Cecilia Wyvil, and Francine de Sor. He was thinking of Emily.

An occasional furrowing of his eyebrows, along with some restless movements, seemed to show that this respected man’s professional calm was disturbed. He was definitely not at ease. Even the unflappable old doctor had felt the pull that had already captivated three very different people: Alban Morris, Cecilia Wyvil, and Francine de Sor. He was thinking about Emily.

A ring at the door-bell announced the arrival of the first patient.

A ring at the doorbell announced the arrival of the first patient.

The servant introduced a tall lady, dressed simply and elegantly in dark apparel. Noticeable features, of a Jewish cast—worn and haggard, but still preserving their grandeur of form—were visible through her veil. She moved with grace and dignity; and she stated her object in consulting Doctor Allday with the ease of a well-bred woman.

The servant introduced a tall woman, dressed simply and elegantly in dark clothes. Distinctive features, with a Jewish look—worn and tired, but still showcasing their elegance—were visible through her veil. She moved with grace and dignity and expressed her reason for consulting Doctor Allday with the ease of a well-mannered woman.

“I come to ask your opinion, sir, on the state of my heart,” she said; “and I am recommended by a patient, who has consulted you with advantage to herself.” She placed a card on the doctor’s writing-desk, and added: “I have become acquainted with the lady, by being one of the lodgers in her house.”

“I’m here to ask for your opinion, sir, about my heart,” she said; “and I was referred by a patient who found your advice helpful.” She laid a card on the doctor’s desk and continued, “I got to know the lady because I’m one of the tenants in her house.”

The doctor recognized the name—and the usual proceedings ensued. After careful examination, he arrived at a favorable conclusion. “I may tell you at once,” he said—“there is no reason to be alarmed about the state of your heart.”

The doctor recognized the name—and the usual process followed. After a thorough examination, he reached a positive conclusion. “I can tell you right now,” he said—“there's no need to worry about the condition of your heart.”

“I have never felt any alarm about myself,” she answered quietly. “A sudden death is an easy death. If one’s affairs are settled, it seems, on that account, to be the death to prefer. My object was to settle my affairs—such as they are—if you had considered my life to be in danger. Is there nothing the matter with me?”

“I’ve never worried about myself,” she replied softly. “A sudden death is an easy death. If everything is in order, it seems like the kind of death to prefer. My goal was to sort out my affairs—such as they are—if you thought my life was in danger. Is there anything wrong with me?”

“I don’t say that,” the doctor replied. “The action of your heart is very feeble. Take the medicine that I shall prescribe; pay a little more attention to eating and drinking than ladies usually do; don’t run upstairs, and don’t fatigue yourself by violent exercise—and I see no reason why you shouldn’t live to be an old woman.”

“I don’t say that,” the doctor replied. “Your heart is really weak. Take the medicine I’ll prescribe; pay a bit more attention to your eating and drinking than most women do; don’t run upstairs, and don’t wear yourself out with intense exercise—and I don’t see any reason why you shouldn’t live to be an old woman.”

“God forbid!” the lady said to herself. She turned away, and looked out of the window with a bitter smile.

“God forbid!” the lady said to herself. She turned away and looked out of the window with a bitter smile.

Doctor Allday wrote his prescription. “Are you likely to make a long stay in London?” he asked.

Doctor Allday wrote his prescription. “Are you planning to stay in London for a while?” he asked.

“I am here for a little while only. Do you wish to see me again?”

“I’m only here for a short time. Do you want to see me again?”

“I should like to see you once more, before you go away—if you can make it convenient. What name shall I put on the prescription?”

“I'd like to see you one more time before you leave—if it's convenient for you. What name should I put on the prescription?”

“Miss Jethro.”

“Ms. Jethro.”

“A remarkable name,” the doctor said, in his matter-of-fact way.

“A remarkable name,” the doctor said, in his straightforward way.

Miss Jethro’s bitter smile showed itself again.

Miss Jethro’s bitter smile appeared once more.

Without otherwise noticing what Doctor Allday had said, she laid the consultation fee on the table. At the same moment, the footman appeared with a letter. “From Miss Emily Brown,” he said. “No answer required.”

Without paying attention to what Doctor Allday had said, she placed the consultation fee on the table. At that moment, the footman came in with a letter. “From Miss Emily Brown,” he said. “No reply needed.”

He held the door open as he delivered the message, seeing that Miss Jethro was about to leave the room. She dismissed him by a gesture; and, returning to the table, pointed to the letter.

He held the door open while he shared the message, noticing that Miss Jethro was about to leave the room. She waved him off with a gesture and, returning to the table, pointed to the letter.

“Was your correspondent lately a pupil at Miss Ladd’s school?” she inquired.

“Was your friend recently a student at Miss Ladd’s school?” she asked.

“My correspondent has just left Miss Ladd,” the doctor answered. “Are you a friend of hers?”

“My correspondent has just left Miss Ladd,” the doctor replied. “Are you a friend of hers?”

“I am acquainted with her.”

“I know her.”

“You would be doing the poor child a kindness, if you would go and see her. She has no friends in London.”

“You would be doing the poor child a favor if you went to see her. She has no friends in London.”

“Pardon me—she has an aunt.”

“Excuse me—she has an aunt.”

“Her aunt died a week since.”

“Her aunt died a week ago.”

“Are there no other relations?”

"Are there no other connections?"

“None. A melancholy state of things, isn’t it? She would have been absolutely alone in the house, if I had not sent one of my women servants to stay with her for the present. Did you know her father?”

“None. It’s a sad situation, isn’t it? She would have been completely alone in the house if I hadn’t sent one of my female servants to stay with her for now. Did you know her dad?”

Miss Jethro passed over the question, as if she had not heard it. “Has the young lady dismissed her aunt’s servants?” she asked.

Miss Jethro ignored the question, as if she hadn't heard it. “Has the young lady let her aunt's servants go?” she asked.

“Her aunt kept but one servant, ma’am. The woman has spared Miss Emily the trouble of dismissing her.” He briefly alluded to Mrs. Ellmother’s desertion of her mistress. “I can’t explain it,” he said when he had done. “Can you?”

“Her aunt only had one servant, ma’am. The woman saved Miss Emily the hassle of firing her.” He mentioned Mrs. Ellmother’s abandonment of her employer. “I can’t explain it,” he said when he finished. “Can you?”

“What makes you think, sir, that I can help you? I have never even heard of the servant—and the mistress was a stranger to me.”

“What makes you think I can help you? I’ve never even heard of the servant—and the mistress was a stranger to me.”

At Doctor Allday’s age a man is not easily discouraged by reproof, even when it is administered by a handsome woman. “I thought you might have known Miss Emily’s father,” he persisted.

At Doctor Allday's age, a man isn't easily disheartened by criticism, even when it's coming from an attractive woman. "I figured you might have known Miss Emily's dad," he kept on.

Miss Jethro rose, and wished him good-morning. “I must not occupy any more of your valuable time,” she said.

Miss Jethro got up and wished him good morning. “I shouldn’t take up any more of your valuable time,” she said.

“Suppose you wait a minute?” the doctor suggested.

“Could you wait a minute?” the doctor suggested.

Impenetrable as ever, he rang the bell. “Any patients in the waiting-room?” he inquired. “You see I have time to spare,” he resumed, when the man had replied in the negative. “I take an interest in this poor girl; and I thought—”

Impenetrable as ever, he rang the bell. “Are there any patients in the waiting room?” he asked. “You see, I have some time to kill,” he continued, after the man answered no. “I’m concerned about this poor girl; and I thought—”

“If you think that I take an interest in her, too,” Miss Jethro interposed, “you are perfectly right—I knew her father,” she added abruptly; the allusion to Emily having apparently reminded her of the question which she had hitherto declined to notice.

“If you think that I’m interested in her, too,” Miss Jethro interjected, “you’re absolutely correct—I knew her father,” she added suddenly; the mention of Emily seemed to jolt her memory about the question she had previously chosen to ignore.

“In that case,” Doctor Allday proceeded, “I want a word of advice. Won’t you sit down?”

“In that case,” Doctor Allday continued, “I’d like to ask for some advice. Will you sit down?”

She took a chair in silence. An irregular movement in the lower part of her veil seemed to indicate that she was breathing with difficulty. The doctor observed her with close attention. “Let me see my prescription again,” he said. Having added an ingredient, he handed it back with a word of explanation. “Your nerves are more out of order than I supposed. The hardest disease to cure that I know of is—worry.”

She quietly sat down in a chair. A slight movement in the lower part of her veil suggested that she was having trouble breathing. The doctor watched her closely. “Let me check my prescription again,” he said. After adding an ingredient, he returned it with an explanation. “Your nerves are more unsettled than I realized. The toughest condition to treat that I know of is—worry.”

The hint could hardly have been plainer; but it was lost on Miss Jethro. Whatever her troubles might be, her medical adviser was not made acquainted with them. Quietly folding up the prescription, she reminded him that he had proposed to ask her advice.

The hint couldn't have been clearer, but Miss Jethro missed it. Whatever her issues were, her doctor wasn't aware of them. As she calmly folded the prescription, she reminded him that he had planned to ask for her advice.

“In what way can I be of service to you?” she inquired.

“How can I help you?” she asked.

“I am afraid I must try your patience,” the doctor acknowledged, “if I am to answer that question plainly.”

“I’m afraid I have to test your patience,” the doctor admitted, “if I’m going to answer that question honestly.”

With these prefatory words, he described the events that had followed Mrs. Mosey’s appearance at the cottage. “I am only doing justice to this foolish woman,” he continued, “when I tell you that she came here, after she had left Miss Emily, and did her best to set matters right. I went to the poor girl directly—and I felt it my duty, after looking at her aunt, not to leave her alone for that night. When I got home the next morning, whom do you think I found waiting for me? Mrs. Ellmother!”

With those introductory words, he recounted the events that followed Mrs. Mosey’s arrival at the cottage. “I’m just being honest about this silly woman,” he added, “when I say that she came here after leaving Miss Emily and tried her best to fix things. I went straight to the poor girl—and I felt it was my responsibility, after seeing her aunt, not to leave her by herself that night. When I got home the next morning, guess who was waiting for me? Mrs. Ellmother!”

He stopped—in the expectation that Miss Jethro would express some surprise. Not a word passed her lips.

He stopped, expecting Miss Jethro to show some surprise. Not a word came from her.

“Mrs. Ellmother’s object was to ask how her mistress was going on,” the doctor proceeded. “Every day while Miss Letitia still lived, she came here to make the same inquiry—without a word of explanation. On the day of the funeral, there she was at the church, dressed in deep mourning; and, as I can personally testify, crying bitterly. When the ceremony was over—can you believe it?—she slipped away before Miss Emily or I could speak to her. We have seen nothing more of her, and heard nothing more, from that time to this.”

“Mrs. Ellmother wanted to know how her employer was doing,” the doctor continued. “Every day while Miss Letitia was still alive, she came here to ask the same question—without any explanation. On the day of the funeral, she was at the church, dressed in black; and, as I can personally attest, she was crying hard. Once the ceremony was over—can you believe it?—she quietly left before Miss Emily or I could say anything to her. We haven’t seen or heard anything from her since then.”

He stopped again, the silent lady still listening without making any remark.

He stopped again, and the quiet woman kept listening without saying a word.

“Have you no opinion to express?” the doctor asked bluntly.

“Don’t you have an opinion to share?” the doctor asked directly.

“I am waiting,” Miss Jethro answered.

“I am waiting,” Miss Jethro replied.

“Waiting—for what?”

"Waiting—for what now?"

“I haven’t heard yet, why you want my advice.”

"I haven't heard yet why you want my advice."

Doctor Allday’s observation of humanity had hitherto reckoned want of caution among the deficient moral qualities in the natures of women. He set down Miss Jethro as a remarkable exception to a general rule.

Doctor Allday’s observation of humanity had previously noted that a lack of caution was one of the weak moral qualities found in women. He considered Miss Jethro to be a notable exception to this generalization.

“I want you to advise me as to the right course to take with Miss Emily,” he said. “She has assured me she attaches no serious importance to her aunt’s wanderings, when the poor old lady’s fever was at its worst. I don’t doubt that she speaks the truth—but I have my own reasons for being afraid that she is deceiving herself. Will you bear this in mind?”

“I want you to help me figure out the best way to handle things with Miss Emily,” he said. “She’s told me she doesn’t take her aunt’s ramblings seriously, even when the poor old lady was really sick. I believe she’s being honest—but I have my own reasons to think she might be fooling herself. Can you keep that in mind?”

“Yes—if it’s necessary.”

"Yes—if it's needed."

“In plain words, Miss Jethro, you think I am still wandering from the point. I have got to the point. Yesterday, Miss Emily told me that she hoped to be soon composed enough to examine the papers left by her aunt.”

“In simple terms, Miss Jethro, you believe I'm still missing the point. I’ve got to the point. Yesterday, Miss Emily mentioned that she hoped to be calm enough soon to look over the papers left by her aunt.”

Miss Jethro suddenly turned in her chair, and looked at Doctor Allday.

Miss Jethro suddenly turned in her chair and looked at Dr. Allday.

“Are you beginning to feel interested?” the doctor asked mischievously.

“Are you starting to feel intrigued?” the doctor asked playfully.

She neither acknowledged nor denied it. “Go on”—was all she said.

She didn't confirm or deny it. "Go ahead"—was all she said.

“I don’t know how you feel,” he proceeded; “I am afraid of the discoveries which she may make; and I am strongly tempted to advise her to leave the proposed examination to her aunt’s lawyer. Is there anything in your knowledge of Miss Emily’s late father, which tells you that I am right?”

“I don’t know how you feel,” he continued; “I am worried about the things she might find out; and I really want to suggest that she let her aunt’s lawyer handle the examination. Do you know anything about Miss Emily’s late father that would tell me I’m right?”

“Before I reply,” said Miss Jethro, “it may not be amiss to let the young lady speak for herself.”

“Before I respond,” said Miss Jethro, “it might be helpful to let the young lady speak for herself.”

“How is she to do that?” the doctor asked.

“How is she supposed to do that?” the doctor asked.

Miss Jethro pointed to the writing table. “Look there,” she said. “You have not yet opened Miss Emily’s letter.”

Miss Jethro pointed to the writing table. “Look there,” she said. “You haven't opened Miss Emily’s letter yet.”





CHAPTER XVII. DOCTOR ALLDAY.

Absorbed in the effort to overcome his patient’s reserve, the doctor had forgotten Emily’s letter. He opened it immediately.

Absorbed in trying to break through his patient’s reluctance, the doctor had forgotten about Emily’s letter. He opened it right away.

After reading the first sentence, he looked up with an expression of annoyance. “She has begun the examination of the papers already,” he said.

After reading the first sentence, he looked up with an annoyed expression. “She’s already started reviewing the papers,” he said.

“Then I can be of no further use to you,” Miss Jethro rejoined. She made a second attempt to leave the room.

“Then I can’t be of any more help to you,” Miss Jethro replied. She tried to leave the room again.

Doctor Allday turned to the next page of the letter. “Stop!” he cried. “She has found something—and here it is.”

Doctor Allday flipped to the next page of the letter. “Wait!” he shouted. “She’s discovered something—and here it is.”

He held up a small printed Handbill, which had been placed between the first and second pages. “Suppose you look at it?” he said.

He held up a small printed flyer that had been placed between the first and second pages. “Why don’t you take a look at it?” he said.

“Whether I am interested in it or not?” Miss Jethro asked.

“Am I interested in it or not?” Miss Jethro asked.

“You may be interested in what Miss Emily says about it in her letter.”

“You might want to know what Miss Emily says about it in her letter.”

“Do you propose to show me her letter?”

“Are you going to show me her letter?”

“I propose to read it to you.”

“I suggest I read it to you.”

Miss Jethro took the Handbill without further objection. It was expressed in these words:

Miss Jethro took the handbill without any more complaints. It said:

“MURDER. 100 POUNDS REWARD.—Whereas a murder was committed on the thirtieth September, 1877, at the Hand-in-Hand Inn, in the village of Zeeland, Hampshire, the above reward will be paid to any person or persons whose exertions shall lead to the arrest and conviction of the suspected murderer. Name not known. Supposed age, between twenty and thirty years. A well-made man, of small stature. Fair complexion, delicate features, clear blue eyes. Hair light, and cut rather short. Clean shaven, with the exception of narrow half-whiskers. Small, white, well-shaped hands. Wore valuable rings on the two last fingers of the left hand. Dressed neatly in a dark-gray tourist-suit. Carried a knapsack, as if on a pedestrian excursion. Remarkably good voice, smooth, full, and persuasive. Ingratiating manners. Apply to the Chief Inspector, Metropolitan Police Office, London.”

“MURDER. £100 REWARD.—On September 30, 1877, a murder took place at the Hand-in-Hand Inn in the village of Zeeland, Hampshire. The above reward will be given to anyone whose efforts lead to the arrest and conviction of the suspected murderer. Name unknown. Estimated age is between twenty and thirty years. A well-built man of short stature. Fair complexion, delicate features, and clear blue eyes. Light hair, cut fairly short. Clean-shaven except for narrow half-whiskers. Small, white, well-shaped hands. Wore valuable rings on the last two fingers of his left hand. Dressed neatly in a dark-gray tourist suit. Carried a knapsack, as if on a walking trip. Remarkably pleasant voice, smooth, full, and persuasive. Charming manners. Contact the Chief Inspector, Metropolitan Police Office, London.”

Miss Jethro laid aside the Handbill without any visible appearance of agitation. The doctor took up Emily’s letter, and read as follows:

Miss Jethro set down the handbill without showing any signs of being upset. The doctor picked up Emily’s letter and read the following:

“You will be as much relieved as I was, my kind friend, when you look at the paper inclosed. I found it loose in a blank book, with cuttings from newspapers, and odd announcements of lost property and other curious things (all huddled together between the leaves), which my aunt no doubt intended to set in order and fix in their proper places. She must have been thinking of her book, poor soul, in her last illness. Here is the origin of those ‘terrible words’ which frightened stupid Mrs. Mosey! Is it not encouraging to have discovered such a confirmation of my opinion as this? I feel a new interest in looking over the papers that still remain to be examined—”

“You’re going to feel as relieved as I did, my dear friend, when you read the paper included. I found it loose in a blank book, along with clippings from newspapers and random announcements about lost items and other strange things (all mixed together between the pages), which my aunt probably intended to organize and put in their right places. She must have been thinking about her book, poor thing, during her last illness. Here’s where those ‘terrible words’ that scared silly Mrs. Mosey came from! Isn’t it encouraging to uncover such confirmation of my thoughts? I’m excited to go through the remaining papers that still need to be looked at—”

Before he could get to the end of the sentence Miss Jethro’s agitation broke through her reserve.

Before he could finish his sentence, Miss Jethro's agitation spilled over her usual composure.

“Do what you proposed to do!” she burst out vehemently. “Stop her at once from carrying her examination any further! If she hesitates, insist on it!”

“Do what you said you were going to do!” she shouted fiercely. “Stop her right now from continuing her exam! If she hesitates, make her do it!”

At last Doctor Allday had triumphed! “It has been a long time coming,” he remarked, in his cool way; “and it’s all the more welcome on that account. You dread the discoveries she may make, Miss Jethro, as I do. And you know what those discoveries may be.”

At last, Doctor Allday had won! “It’s been a long time coming,” he said calmly; “and it’s even more appreciated because of that. You’re just as worried about the discoveries she might make, Miss Jethro, as I am. And you know what those discoveries could be.”

“What I do know, or don’t know, is of no importance.” she answered sharply.

“What I know, or don’t know, doesn’t matter.” she replied sharply.

“Excuse me, it is of very serious importance. I have no authority over this poor girl—I am not even an old friend. You tell me to insist. Help me to declare honestly that I know of circumstances which justify me; and I may insist to some purpose.”

“Excuse me, this is really important. I have no power over this poor girl—I’m not even an old friend. You’re telling me to push for it. Help me say honestly that I'm aware of things that justify my actions; if you do that, I might be able to push effectively.”

Miss Jethro lifted her veil for the first time, and eyed him searchingly.

Miss Jethro lifted her veil for the first time and looked at him intently.

“I believe I can trust you,” she said. “Now listen! The one consideration on which I consent to open my lips, is consideration for Miss Emily’s tranquillity. Promise me absolute secrecy, on your word of honor.”

“I believe I can trust you,” she said. “Now listen! The only reason I’m willing to talk is for Miss Emily’s peace of mind. Promise me you’ll keep this completely confidential, on your word of honor.”

He gave the promise.

He made the promise.

“I want to know one thing, first,” Miss Jethro proceeded. “Did she tell you—as she once told me—that her father had died of heart-complaint?”

“I want to know one thing, first,” Miss Jethro continued. “Did she tell you—as she once told me—that her father died of heart disease?”

“Yes.”

“Yes.”

“Did you put any questions to her?”

“Did you ask her any questions?”

“I asked how long ago it was.”

“I asked how long ago it was.”

“And she told you?”

"And she told you that?"

“She told me.”

“She said.”

“You wish to know, Doctor Allday, what discoveries Miss Emily may yet make, among her aunt’s papers. Judge for yourself, when I tell you that she has been deceived about her father’s death.”

“You want to know, Doctor Allday, what discoveries Miss Emily might still make among her aunt’s papers. You can decide for yourself when I tell you that she has been misled about her father’s death.”

“Do you mean that he is still living?”

“Are you saying that he’s still alive?”

“I mean that she has been deceived—purposely deceived—about the manner of his death.”

“I mean that she has been misled—intentionally misled—about the way he died.”

“Who was the wretch who did it?”

“Who was the miserable person who did it?”

“You are wronging the dead, sir! The truth can only have been concealed out of the purest motives of love and pity. I don’t desire to disguise the conclusion at which I have arrived after what I have heard from yourself. The person responsible must be Miss Emily’s aunt—and the old servant must have been in her confidence. Remember! You are bound in honor not to repeat to any living creature what I have just said.”

“You’re doing a disservice to the dead, sir! The truth can only have been hidden out of the purest motives of love and compassion. I don’t want to hide the conclusion I’ve reached based on what you’ve told me. The one responsible has to be Miss Emily’s aunt—and the old servant must have been in on it. Remember! You’re morally obligated not to tell anyone what I just said.”

The doctor followed Miss Jethro to the door. “You have not yet told me,” he said, “how her father died.”

The doctor followed Miss Jethro to the door. “You still haven't told me,” he said, “how her father died.”

“I have no more to tell you.”

“I don’t have anything else to share with you.”

With those words she left him.

With that, she walked away from him.

He rang for his servant. To wait until the hour at which he was accustomed to go out, might be to leave Emily’s peace of mind at the mercy of an accident. “I am going to the cottage,” he said. “If anybody wants me, I shall be back in a quarter of an hour.”

He called for his servant. Staying until the usual time to leave could risk Emily’s peace of mind due to some unforeseen event. “I’m going to the cottage,” he said. “If anyone needs me, I’ll be back in fifteen minutes.”

On the point of leaving the house, he remembered that Emily would probably expect him to return the Handbill. As he took it up, the first lines caught his eye: he read the date at which the murder had been committed, for the second time. On a sudden the ruddy color left his face.

On the verge of leaving the house, he remembered that Emily would likely expect him to return the Handbill. As he picked it up, the first lines caught his attention: he read the date of the murder again. Suddenly, the color drained from his face.

“Good God!” he cried, “her father was murdered—and that woman was concerned in it.”

“Good God!” he exclaimed, “her father was killed—and that woman was involved in it.”

Following the impulse that urged him, he secured the Handbill in his pocketbook—snatched up the card which his patient had presented as her introduction—and instantly left the house. He called the first cab that passed him, and drove to Miss Jethro’s lodgings.

Following the urge he felt, he tucked the handbill into his pocket, grabbed the card his patient had given him as an introduction, and quickly left the house. He hailed the first cab that came by and headed to Miss Jethro’s place.

“Gone”—was the servant’s answer when he inquired for her. He insisted on speaking to the landlady. “Hardly ten minutes have passed,” he said, “since she left my house.”

“Gone,” was the servant’s response when he asked about her. He insisted on speaking to the landlady. “It’s barely been ten minutes,” he said, “since she left my place.”

“Hardly ten minutes have passed,” the landlady replied, “since that message was brought here by a boy.”

“Barely ten minutes have gone by,” the landlady replied, “since that message was delivered here by a boy.”

The message had been evidently written in great haste: “I am unexpectedly obliged to leave London. A bank note is inclosed in payment of my debt to you. I will send for my luggage.”

The note was clearly written in a rush: “I have to leave London unexpectedly. A banknote is included to pay off my debt to you. I’ll arrange to have my luggage sent for.”

The doctor withdrew.

The doctor left.

“Unexpectedly obliged to leave London,” he repeated, as he got into the cab again. “Her flight condemns her: not a doubt of it now. As fast as you can!” he shouted to the man; directing him to drive to Emily’s cottage.

“Unexpectedly forced to leave London,” he repeated as he got back into the cab. “Her flight seals her fate: there's no doubt about it now. As fast as you can!” he shouted to the driver, telling him to head to Emily’s cottage.





CHAPTER XVIII. MISS LADD.

Arriving at the cottage, Doctor Allday discovered a gentleman, who was just closing the garden gate behind him.

Arriving at the cottage, Dr. Allday found a man who was just closing the garden gate behind him.

“Has Miss Emily had a visitor?” he inquired, when the servant admitted him.

“Has Miss Emily had a visitor?” he asked when the servant let him in.

“The gentleman left a letter for Miss Emily, sir.”

“The guy left a letter for Miss Emily, sir.”

“Did he ask to see her?”

“Did he ask to see her?”

“He asked after Miss Letitia’s health. When he heard that she was dead, he seemed to be startled, and went away immediately.”

“He asked about Miss Letitia’s health. When he found out that she had died, he looked shocked and left right away.”

“Did he give his name?”

"Did he say his name?"

“No, sir.”

“No, thanks.”

The doctor found Emily absorbed over her letter. His anxiety to forestall any possible discovery of the deception which had concealed the terrible story of her father’s death, kept Doctor Allday’s vigilance on the watch. He doubted the gentleman who had abstained from giving his name; he even distrusted the other unknown person who had written to Emily.

The doctor found Emily engrossed in her letter. His worry about preventing any potential discovery of the deception that hid the awful story of her father’s death made Doctor Allday stay alert. He was suspicious of the man who had chosen not to give his name; he even doubted the other unknown person who had written to Emily.

She looked up. Her face relieved him of his misgivings, before she could speak.

She looked up. The expression on her face eased his worries before she could say anything.

“At last, I have heard from my dearest friend,” she said. “You remember what I told you about Cecilia? Here is a letter—a long delightful letter—from the Engadine, left at the door by some gentleman unknown. I was questioning the servant when you rang the bell.”

“At last, I’ve heard from my closest friend,” she said. “Do you remember what I told you about Cecilia? Here’s a letter—a long, wonderful letter—from the Engadine, dropped off at the door by some unknown gentleman. I was asking the servant questions when you rang the bell.”

“You may question me, if you prefer it. I arrived just as the gentleman was shutting your garden gate.”

“You can ask me if you'd like. I showed up right as the guy was closing your garden gate.”

“Oh, tell me! what was he like?”

“Oh, tell me! What was he like?”

“Tall, and thin, and dark. Wore a vile republican-looking felt hat. Had nasty ill-tempered wrinkles between his eyebrows. The sort of man I distrust by instinct.”

“Tall, thin, and dark. Wore a nasty, republican-looking felt hat. Had unpleasant, cranky wrinkles between his eyebrows. The kind of guy I automatically distrust.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“Because he doesn’t shave.”

“Because he doesn't groom.”

“Do you mean that he wore a beard?”

“Are you saying that he had a beard?”

“Yes; a curly black beard.”

“Yes; a curly black beard.”

Emily clasped her hands in amazement. “Can it be Alban Morris?” she exclaimed.

Emily clasped her hands in amazement. “Could it be Alban Morris?” she exclaimed.

The doctor looked at her with a sardonic smile; he thought it likely that he had discovered her sweetheart.

The doctor looked at her with a sarcastic smile; he figured he had probably found out who her boyfriend was.

“Who is Mr. Alban Morris?” he asked.

“Who is Mr. Alban Morris?” he asked.

“The drawing-master at Miss Ladd’s school.”

“The art teacher at Miss Ladd’s school.”

Doctor Allday dropped the subject: masters at ladies’ schools were not persons who interested him. He returned to the purpose which had brought him to the cottage—and produced the Handbill that had been sent to him in Emily’s letter.

Doctor Allday dropped the topic: teachers at girls' schools were not people who fascinated him. He returned to the reason that had brought him to the cottage—and pulled out the handbill that had been sent to him in Emily's letter.

“I suppose you want to have it back again?” he said.

“I guess you want it back?” he said.

She took it from him, and looked at it with interest.

She took it from him and looked at it with curiosity.

“Isn’t it strange,” she suggested, “that the murderer should have escaped, with such a careful description of him as this circulated all over England?”

“Isn’t it weird,” she proposed, “that the murderer could have gotten away, with such a detailed description of him being shared all over England?”

She read the description to the doctor.

She read the description to the doctor.

“‘Name not known. Supposed age, between twenty-five and thirty years. A well-made man, of small stature. Fair complexion, delicate features, clear blue eyes. Hair light, and cut rather short. Clean shaven, with the exception of narrow half-whiskers. Small, white, well-shaped hands. Wore valuable rings on the two last fingers of the left hand. Dressed neatly—’”

“‘Name unknown. Estimated age, between twenty-five and thirty years. A well-built man, of short height. Fair skin, delicate features, bright blue eyes. Light hair, cut relatively short. Clean-shaven except for narrow half-whiskers. Small, white, well-shaped hands. Wore expensive rings on the last two fingers of his left hand. Dressed neatly—’”

“That part of the description is useless,” the doctor remarked; “he would change his clothes.”

“That part of the description is pointless,” the doctor said; “he would just change his clothes.”

“But could he change his voice?” Emily objected. “Listen to this: ‘Remarkably good voice, smooth, full, and persuasive.’ And here again! ‘Ingratiating manners.’ Perhaps you will say he could put on an appearance of rudeness?”

“But can he change his voice?” Emily argued. “Listen to this: ‘Remarkably good voice, smooth, full, and persuasive.’ And here again! ‘Pleasant manners.’ Maybe you’ll say he could act rude?”

“I will say this, my dear. He would be able to disguise himself so effectually that ninety-nine people out of a hundred would fail to identify him, either by his voice or his manner.”

“I'll say this, my dear. He could disguise himself so well that ninety-nine out of a hundred people wouldn't recognize him, either by his voice or his behavior.”

“How?”

“How do I do that?”

“Look back at the description: ‘Hair cut rather short, clean shaven, with the exception of narrow half-whiskers.’ The wretch was safe from pursuit; he had ample time at his disposal—don’t you see how he could completely alter the appearance of his head and face? No more, my dear, of this disagreeable subject! Let us get to something interesting. Have you found anything else among your aunt’s papers?”

“Look back at the description: ‘Hair cut pretty short, clean-shaven, except for a bit of stubble.’ The poor guy was safe from being chased; he had plenty of time on his hands—don’t you see how he could totally change how his head and face looked? No more, my dear, about this unpleasant topic! Let’s move on to something interesting. Have you found anything else in your aunt’s papers?”

“I have met with a great disappointment,” Emily replied. “Did I tell you how I discovered the Handbill?”

“I’ve experienced a big disappointment,” Emily replied. “Did I tell you how I found the Handbill?”

“No.”

“No.”

“I found it, with the scrap-book and the newspaper cuttings, under a collection of empty boxes and bottles, in a drawer of the washhand-stand. And I naturally expected to make far more interesting discoveries in this room. My search was over in five minutes. Nothing in the cabinet there, in the corner, but a few books and some china. Nothing in the writing-desk, on that side-table, but a packet of note-paper and some sealing-wax. Nothing here, in the drawers, but tradesmen’s receipts, materials for knitting, and old photographs. She must have destroyed all her papers, poor dear, before her last illness; and the Handbill and the other things can only have escaped, because they were left in a place which she never thought of examining. Isn’t it provoking?”

“I found it, along with the scrapbook and the newspaper clippings, under a pile of empty boxes and bottles in a drawer of the washstand. I expected to find much more interesting things in this room. My search ended in five minutes. There was nothing in the cabinet in the corner except a few books and some china. The writing desk on that side table held nothing but a packet of notepaper and some sealing wax. The drawers contained only receipts from tradesmen, knitting materials, and old photographs. She must have destroyed all her papers, poor thing, before her last illness; and the handbill and the other items must have only been left behind because they were in a spot she never thought to check. Isn’t it frustrating?”

With a mind inexpressibly relieved, good Doctor Allday asked permission to return to his patients: leaving Emily to devote herself to her friend’s letter.

With a feeling of immense relief, Dr. Allday asked if he could return to his patients, leaving Emily to focus on her friend's letter.

On his way out, he noticed that the door of the bed-chamber on the opposite side of the passage stood open. Since Miss Letitia’s death the room had not been used. Well within view stood the washhand-stand to which Emily had alluded. The doctor advanced to the house door—reflected—hesitated—and looked toward the empty room.

On his way out, he saw that the door of the bedroom across the hallway was open. Since Miss Letitia’s death, the room hadn’t been used. Clearly in sight was the washstand that Emily had mentioned. The doctor moved toward the house door—paused—hesitated—and glanced towards the empty room.

It had struck him that there might be a second drawer which Emily had overlooked. Would he be justified in setting this doubt at rest? If he passed over ordinary scruples it would not be without excuse. Miss Letitia had spoken to him of her affairs, and had asked him to act (in Emily’s interest) as co-executor with her lawyer. The rapid progress of the illness had made it impossible for her to execute the necessary codicil. But the doctor had been morally (if not legally) taken into her confidence—and, for that reason, he decided that he had a right in this serious matter to satisfy his own mind.

It occurred to him that there might be a second drawer that Emily had missed. Would he be justified in clearing this doubt? If he put aside typical worries, it wouldn’t be without reason. Miss Letitia had talked to him about her affairs and had asked him to act (in Emily’s interest) as co-executor with her lawyer. The rapid progression of the illness had made it impossible for her to sign the necessary codicil. However, the doctor had been made aware of her situation (morally, if not legally)—and for that reason, he felt he had the right to resolve this serious matter for his own peace of mind.

A glance was enough to show him that no second drawer had been overlooked.

A quick look was enough to show him that no second drawer had been missed.

There was no other discovery to detain the doctor. The wardrobe only contained the poor old lady’s clothes; the one cupboard was open and empty. On the point of leaving the room, he went back to the washhand-stand. While he had the opportunity, it might not be amiss to make sure that Emily had thoroughly examined those old boxes and bottles, which she had alluded to with some little contempt.

There was nothing else for the doctor to find. The wardrobe only held the poor old lady's clothes, and the one cupboard was open and empty. Just as he was about to leave the room, he went back to the washstand. While he had the chance, it wouldn’t hurt to double-check that Emily had looked closely at those old boxes and bottles that she had mentioned with some disdain.

The drawer was of considerable length. When he tried to pull it completely out from the grooves in which it ran, it resisted him. In his present frame of mind, this was a suspicious circumstance in itself. He cleared away the litter so as to make room for the introduction of his hand and arm into the drawer. In another moment his fingers touched a piece of paper, jammed between the inner end of the drawer and the bottom of the flat surface of the washhand-stand. With a little care, he succeeded in extricating the paper. Only pausing to satisfy himself that there was nothing else to be found, and to close the drawer after replacing its contents, he left the cottage.

The drawer was quite long. When he tried to pull it all the way out of its grooves, it wouldn't budge. Given his current mindset, this immediately raised his suspicions. He cleared away the clutter to make space for his hand and arm to reach into the drawer. In a moment, his fingers brushed against a piece of paper that was wedged between the back of the drawer and the flat surface of the washbasin. With some careful effort, he managed to pull the paper out. He quickly checked to make sure there was nothing else inside before putting everything back and closing the drawer, then he left the cottage.

The cab was waiting for him. On the drive back to his own house, he opened the crumpled paper. It proved to be a letter addressed to Miss Letitia; and it was signed by no less a person than Emily’s schoolmistress. Looking back from the end to the beginning, Doctor Allday discovered, in the first sentence, the name of—Miss Jethro.

The cab was waiting for him. On the ride back to his house, he opened the wrinkled paper. It turned out to be a letter addressed to Miss Letitia, signed by none other than Emily’s teacher. Looking from the end to the beginning, Doctor Allday noticed, in the first sentence, the name of—Miss Jethro.

But for the interview of that morning with his patient he might have doubted the propriety of making himself further acquainted with the letter. As things were, he read it without hesitation.

But for the interview that morning with his patient, he might have questioned whether it was appropriate to familiarize himself further with the letter. Given the circumstances, he read it without hesitation.

“DEAR MADAM—I cannot but regard it as providential circumstance that your niece, in writing to you from my house, should have mentioned, among other events of her school life, the arrival of my new teacher, Miss Jethro.

“DEAR MADAM—I can’t help but see it as a fortunate coincidence that your niece, in writing to you from my home, should have mentioned, along with other happenings at her school, the arrival of my new teacher, Miss Jethro.

“To say that I was surprised is to express very inadequately what I felt when I read your letter, informing me confidentially that I had employed a woman who was unworthy to associate with the young persons placed under my care. It is impossible for me to suppose that a lady in your position, and possessed of your high principles, would make such a serious accusation as this, without unanswerable reasons for doing so. At the same time I cannot, consistently with my duty as a Christian, suffer my opinion of Miss Jethro to be in any way modified, until proofs are laid before me which it is impossible to dispute.

“To say I was surprised doesn’t really capture what I felt when I read your letter, letting me know confidentially that I had hired a woman who was unfit to be around the young people in my care. I can’t believe that a lady in your position, with your strong principles, would make such a serious accusation without solid reasons for doing so. However, I also cannot, in good faith as a Christian, change my opinion of Miss Jethro in any way until I have undeniable evidence presented to me.”

“Placing the same confidence in your discretion, which you have placed in mine, I now inclose the references and testimonials which Miss Jethro submitted to me, when she presented herself to fill the vacant situation in my school.

“Trusting the same judgment you have in mine, I’m including the references and testimonials that Miss Jethro provided when she applied for the open position in my school."

“I earnestly request you to lose no time in instituting the confidential inquiries which you have volunteered to make. Whatever the result may be, pray return to me the inclosures which I have trusted to your care, and believe me, dear madam, in much suspense and anxiety, sincerely yours,

“I kindly ask that you promptly begin the confidential inquiries you offered to undertake. Regardless of the outcome, please return the enclosed items that I have entrusted to you, and know that I am, dear madam, quite anxious and in suspense. Sincerely yours,

“AMELIA LADD.”

“Amelia Ladd.”

It is needless to describe, at any length, the impression which these lines produced on the doctor.

It’s unnecessary to go into detail about the impression these lines had on the doctor.

If he had heard what Emily had heard at the time of her aunt’s last illness, he would have called to mind Miss Letitia’s betrayal of her interest in some man unknown, whom she believed to have been beguiled by Miss Jethro—and he would have perceived that the vindictive hatred, thus produced, must have inspired the letter of denunciation which the schoolmistress had acknowledged. He would also have inferred that Miss Letitia’s inquiries had proved her accusation to be well founded—if he had known of the new teacher’s sudden dismissal from the school. As things were, he was merely confirmed in his bad opinion of Miss Jethro; and he was induced, on reflection, to keep his discovery to himself.

If he had heard what Emily heard during her aunt's last illness, he would have remembered Miss Letitia's betrayal regarding some unknown man, whom she thought had been misled by Miss Jethro—and he would have realized that the intense hatred that resulted must have fueled the letter of accusation that the schoolmistress had acknowledged. He would also have concluded that Miss Letitia's inquiries had shown her accusation to be true—if he had known about the new teacher's sudden firing from the school. As it was, he only felt more convinced of his negative view of Miss Jethro; and upon reflection, he decided to keep his discovery to himself.

“If poor Miss Emily saw the old lady exhibited in the character of an informer,” he thought, “what a blow would be struck at her innocent respect for the memory of her aunt!”

“If poor Miss Emily saw the old lady portrayed as a snitch,” he thought, “what a blow that would be to her innocent respect for her aunt's memory!”





CHAPTER XIX. SIR JERVIS REDWOOD.

In the meantime, Emily, left by herself, had her own correspondence to occupy her attention. Besides the letter from Cecilia (directed to the care of Sir Jervis Redwood), she had received some lines addressed to her by Sir Jervis himself. The two inclosures had been secured in a sealed envelope, directed to the cottage.

In the meantime, Emily, alone, had her own letters to keep her occupied. Along with the letter from Cecilia (addressed to Sir Jervis Redwood), she had also received a few lines directed to her by Sir Jervis himself. The two enclosures had been placed in a sealed envelope, addressed to the cottage.

If Alban Morris had been indeed the person trusted as messenger by Sir Jervis, the conclusion that followed filled Emily with overpowering emotions of curiosity and surprise.

If Alban Morris had really been the person trusted as the messenger by Sir Jervis, the conclusion that followed filled Emily with intense feelings of curiosity and surprise.

Having no longer the motive of serving and protecting her, Alban must, nevertheless, have taken the journey to Northumberland. He must have gained Sir Jervis Redwood’s favor and confidence—and he might even have been a guest at the baronet’s country seat—when Cecilia’s letter arrived. What did it mean?

Having lost the reason to serve and protect her, Alban must have still traveled to Northumberland. He must have earned Sir Jervis Redwood’s trust and confidence—and he might have even been a guest at the baronet’s country house—when Cecilia’s letter came. What did it mean?

Emily looked back at her experience of her last day at school, and recalled her consultation with Alban on the subject of Mrs. Rook. Was he still bent on clearing up his suspicions of Sir Jervis’s housekeeper? And, with that end in view, had he followed the woman, on her return to her master’s place of abode?

Emily reflected on her last day at school and remembered her conversation with Alban about Mrs. Rook. Was he still focused on uncovering his doubts about Sir Jervis’s housekeeper? And, in pursuit of that goal, had he tracked the woman when she went back to her master's home?

Suddenly, almost irritably, Emily snatched up Sir Jervis’s letter. Before the doctor had come in, she had glanced at it, and had thrown it aside in her impatience to read what Cecilia had written. In her present altered frame of mind, she was inclined to think that Sir Jervis might be the more interesting correspondent of the two.

Suddenly, feeling a bit irritated, Emily grabbed Sir Jervis’s letter. Before the doctor entered, she had briefly looked at it and tossed it aside, eager to read what Cecilia had written. Now, in her changed mood, she started to think that Sir Jervis might actually be the more interesting person to correspond with of the two.

On returning to his letter, she was disappointed at the outset.

On going back to his letter, she felt disappointed right away.

In the first place, his handwriting was so abominably bad that she was obliged to guess at his meaning. In the second place, he never hinted at the circumstances under which Cecilia’s letter had been confided to the gentleman who had left it at her door.

In the first place, his handwriting was so atrocious that she had to guess what he meant. In the second place, he never mentioned the circumstances under which Cecilia's letter had been given to the guy who left it at her door.

She would once more have treated the baronet’s communication with contempt—but for the discovery that it contained an offer of employment in London, addressed to herself.

She might have dismissed the baronet’s message again—but for the fact that it included a job offer in London, directed to her.

Sir Jervis had necessarily been obliged to engage another secretary in Emily’s absence. But he was still in want of a person to serve his literary interests in London. He had reason to believe that discoveries made by modern travelers in Central America had been reported from time to time by the English press; and he wished copies to be taken of any notices of this sort which might be found, on referring to the files of newspapers kept in the reading-room of the British Museum. If Emily considered herself capable of contributing in this way to the completeness of his great work on “the ruined cities,” she had only to apply to his bookseller in London, who would pay her the customary remuneration and give her every assistance of which she might stand in need. The bookseller’s name and address followed (with nothing legible but the two words “Bond Street”), and there was an end of Sir Jervis’s proposal.

Sir Jervis had to hire another secretary during Emily’s absence. However, he still needed someone to help with his literary projects in London. He believed that modern travelers had reported discoveries in Central America in the English press, and he wanted copies of any articles on this topic that could be found in the newspaper archives at the British Museum’s reading room. If Emily felt she could help with his extensive work on “the ruined cities,” she just had to contact his bookseller in London, who would pay her the usual fee and provide any assistance she might need. The bookseller’s name and address followed (with nothing legible but the words “Bond Street”), and that was the end of Sir Jervis’s offer.

Emily laid it aside, deferring her answer until she had read Cecilia’s letter.

Emily set it aside, putting off her response until she had read Cecilia’s letter.





CHAPTER XX. THE REVEREND MILES MIRABEL.

“I am making a little excursion from the Engadine, my dearest of all dear friends. Two charming fellow-travelers take care of me; and we may perhaps get as far as the Lake of Como.

“I’m taking a little trip from the Engadine, my dearest friend. Two lovely travel companions are looking after me, and we might even make it as far as Lake Como.

“My sister (already much improved in health) remains at St. Moritz with the old governess. The moment I know what exact course we are going to take, I shall write to Julia to forward any letters which arrive in my absence. My life, in this earthly paradise, will be only complete when I hear from my darling Emily.

“My sister (who is feeling much better) is still at St. Moritz with the old governess. As soon as I know what our exact plans are, I’ll write to Julia to send any letters that come in while I’m away. My life in this serene paradise won’t feel complete until I hear from my dear Emily.”

“In the meantime, we are staying for the night at some interesting place, the name of which I have unaccountably forgotten; and here I am in my room, writing to you at last—dying to know if Sir Jervis has yet thrown himself at your feet, and offered to make you Lady Redwood with magnificent settlements.

“In the meantime, we’re staying overnight at a really interesting place, the name of which I’ve somehow forgotten; and here I am in my room, finally writing to you—eager to know if Sir Jervis has already thrown himself at your feet and offered to make you Lady Redwood with generous settlements.

“But you are waiting to hear who my new friends are. My dear, one of them is, next to yourself, the most delightful creature in existence. Society knows her as Lady Janeaway. I love her already, by her Christian name; she is my friend Doris. And she reciprocates my sentiments.

“But you’re waiting to hear who my new friends are. My dear, one of them is, next to you, the most delightful person in the world. Society knows her as Lady Janeaway. I already love her, even by her first name; she is my friend Doris. And she feels the same way about me.”

“You will now understand that union of sympathies made us acquainted with each other.

“You will now understand that our shared feelings brought us together.”

“If there is anything in me to be proud of, I think it must be my admirable appetite. And, if I have a passion, the name of it is Pastry. Here again, Lady Doris reciprocates my sentiments. We sit next to each other at the table d’hote.

“If there's anything about me to be proud of, I believe it's my impressive appetite. And if I have a passion, it's definitely Pastry. Once again, Lady Doris shares my feelings. We sit next to each other at the table d’hote.

“Good heavens, I have forgotten her husband! They have been married rather more than a month. Did I tell you that she is just two years older than I am?

“Wow, I totally forgot about her husband! They've been married for just over a month. Did I mention that she's two years older than me?”

“I declare I am forgetting him again! He is Lord Janeaway. Such a quiet modest man, and so easily amused. He carries with him everywhere a dirty little tin case, with air holes in the cover. He goes softly poking about among bushes and brambles, and under rocks, and behind old wooden houses. When he has caught some hideous insect that makes one shudder, he blushes with pleasure, and looks at his wife and me, and says, with the prettiest lisp: ‘This is what I call enjoying the day.’ To see the manner in which he obeys Her is, between ourselves, to feel proud of being a woman.

“I swear I’m forgetting him again! He’s Lord Janeaway. Such a quiet, modest guy, and so easily entertained. He carries a dirty little tin case with air holes in the lid wherever he goes. He quietly pokes around among bushes and brambles, under rocks, and behind old wooden houses. When he catches some creepy insect that makes you shudder, he blushes with delight, looks at his wife and me, and says, in the cutest lisp: ‘This is what I call enjoying the day.’ Watching how he obeys Her, honestly, makes me proud to be a woman.”

“Where was I? Oh, at the table d’hote.

“Where was I? Oh, at the table d’hote.

“Never, Emily—I say it with a solemn sense of the claims of truth—never have I eaten such an infamous, abominable, maddeningly bad dinner, as the dinner they gave us on our first day at the hotel. I ask you if I am not patient; I appeal to your own recollection of occasions when I have exhibited extraordinary self-control. My dear, I held out until they brought the pastry round. I took one bite, and committed the most shocking offense against good manners at table that you can imagine. My handkerchief, my poor innocent handkerchief, received the horrid—please suppose the rest. My hair stands on end, when I think of it. Our neighbors at the table saw me. The coarse men laughed. The sweet young bride, sincerely feeling for me, said, ‘Will you allow me to shake hands? I did exactly what you have done the day before yesterday.’ Such was the beginning of my friendship with Lady Doris Janeaway.

“Never, Emily—I say this with a serious acknowledgment of the truth—never have I had such an awful, disgusting, maddeningly terrible dinner as the one they served us on our first day at the hotel. I ask you if I’m not patient; I bring up your own memories of times when I’ve shown extraordinary self-control. My dear, I held out until they brought the pastry around. I took one bite and committed the most shocking breach of table manners you can imagine. My handkerchief, my poor innocent handkerchief, endured the horrid—just imagine the rest. My hair stands on end when I think about it. Our neighbors at the table witnessed me. The crude men laughed. The sweet young bride, genuinely feeling for me, said, ‘May I shake your hand? I did exactly what you just did the day before yesterday.’ That’s how my friendship with Lady Doris Janeaway began.”

“We are two resolute women—I mean that she is resolute, and that I follow her—and we have asserted our right of dining to our own satisfaction, by means of an interview with the chief cook.

“We are two determined women—I mean that she is determined, and I’m following her—and we have claimed our right to dine in a way that satisfies us, thanks to a conversation with the head chef."

“This interesting person is an ex-Zouave in the French army. Instead of making excuses, he confessed that the barbarous tastes of the English and American visitors had so discouraged him, that he had lost all pride and pleasure in the exercise of his art. As an example of what he meant, he mentioned his experience of two young Englishmen who could speak no foreign language. The waiters reported that they objected to their breakfasts, and especially to the eggs. Thereupon (to translate the Frenchman’s own way of putting it) he exhausted himself in exquisite preparations of eggs. Eggs a la tripe, au gratin, a l’Aurore, a la Dauphine, a la Poulette, a la Tartare, a la Venitienne, a la Bordelaise, and so on, and so on. Still the two young gentlemen were not satisfied. The ex-Zouave, infuriated; wounded in his honor, disgraced as a professor, insisted on an explanation. What, in heaven’s name, did they want for breakfast? They wanted boiled eggs; and a fish which they called a Bloaterre. It was impossible, he said, to express his contempt for the English idea of a breakfast, in the presence of ladies. You know how a cat expresses herself in the presence of a dog—and you will understand the allusion. Oh, Emily, what dinners we have had, in our own room, since we spoke to that noble cook!

“This interesting person is a former Zouave in the French army. Instead of making excuses, he admitted that the harsh tastes of the English and American guests had discouraged him so much that he had lost all pride and joy in practicing his art. To illustrate what he meant, he shared his experience with two young Englishmen who couldn’t speak any foreign language. The waiters reported that they complained about their breakfasts, particularly the eggs. So, to paraphrase the Frenchman’s way of saying it, he went all out in preparing exquisite egg dishes. Eggs a la tripe, au gratin, a l’Aurore, a la Dauphine, a la Poulette, a la Tartare, a la Venitienne, a la Bordelaise, and more, and more. Yet, the two young gentlemen were still not satisfied. The ex-Zouave, infuriated, wounded in his pride and embarrassed as a chef, demanded an explanation. What, for heaven's sake, did they want for breakfast? They wanted boiled eggs and a fish they called a Bloaterre. He said it was impossible to convey his disdain for the English idea of breakfast in front of ladies. You know how a cat reacts in front of a dog—and you’ll get the reference. Oh, Emily, what dinners we’ve had in our own room since we talked to that noble cook!

“Have I any more news to send you? Are you interested, my dear, in eloquent young clergymen?

“Do I have any news to share with you? Are you interested, my dear, in articulate young clergymen?”

“On our first appearance at the public table we noticed a remarkable air of depression among the ladies. Had some adventurous gentleman tried to climb a mountain, and failed? Had disastrous political news arrived from England; a defeat of the Conservatives, for instance? Had a revolution in the fashions broken out in Paris, and had all our best dresses become of no earthly value to us? I applied for information to the only lady present who shone on the company with a cheerful face—my friend Doris, of course. “‘What day was yesterday?’ she asked.

“On our first appearance at the public table, we noticed a noticeable sense of gloom among the ladies. Had some adventurous guy attempted to climb a mountain and flopped? Had some terrible political news come in from England, like a Conservative defeat? Had a fashion revolution erupted in Paris, leaving all our best dresses completely useless? I turned to the only lady there who brightened the room with her cheerful demeanor—my friend Doris, of course. “‘What day was yesterday?’ she asked.

“‘Sunday,’ I answered.

"‘Sunday,’ I replied."

“‘Of all melancholy Sundays,’ she continued, the most melancholy in the calendar. Mr. Miles Mirabel preached his farewell sermon, in our temporary chapel upstairs.’

“‘Of all the gloomy Sundays,’ she continued, the most depressing in the calendar. Mr. Miles Mirabel gave his farewell sermon in our temporary chapel upstairs.’

“‘And you have not recovered it yet?’

“‘And you still haven’t gotten it back yet?’”

“‘We are all heart-broken, Miss Wyvil.’

"We're all heartbroken, Miss Wyvil."

“This naturally interested me. I asked what sort of sermons Mr. Mirabel preached. Lady Janeaway said: ‘Come up to our room after dinner. The subject is too distressing to be discussed in public.’

“This naturally intrigued me. I asked what kind of sermons Mr. Mirabel preached. Lady Janeaway replied, ‘Come up to our room after dinner. The topic is too upsetting to discuss in public.’”

“She began by making me personally acquainted with the reverend gentleman—that is to say, she showed me the photographic portraits of him. They were two in number. One only presented his face. The other exhibited him at full length, adorned in his surplice. Every lady in the congregation had received the two photographs as a farewell present. ‘My portraits,’ Lady Doris remarked, ‘are the only complete specimens. The others have been irretrievably ruined by tears.’

“She started by introducing me to the reverend gentleman—that is to say, she showed me his photographs. There were two in total. One only showed his face. The other showed him in full length, dressed in his surplice. Every woman in the congregation had received both photographs as a farewell gift. ‘My portraits,’ Lady Doris remarked, ‘are the only complete ones. The others have been completely ruined by tears.’”

“You will now expect a personal description of this fascinating man. What the photographs failed to tell me, my friend was so kind as to complete from the resources of her own experience. Here is the result presented to the best of my ability.

“You’re now expecting a personal description of this intriguing man. What the photographs didn’t reveal, my friend generously filled in from her own experiences. Here’s the result presented as best as I can.”

“He is young—not yet thirty years of age. His complexion is fair; his features are delicate, his eyes are clear blue. He has pretty hands, and rings prettier still. And such a voice, and such manners! You will say there are plenty of pet parsons who answer to this description. Wait a little—I have kept his chief distinction till the last. His beautiful light hair flows in profusion over his shoulders; and his glossy beard waves, at apostolic length, down to the lower buttons of his waistcoat.

“He’s young—not yet thirty. He has a fair complexion; his features are delicate, and his eyes are a clear blue. His hands are nice, and the rings are even nicer. And what a voice! And such manners! You might say there are a lot of charming clergymen who fit this description. Just wait—I’ve saved his most notable feature for last. His beautiful light hair flows abundantly over his shoulders, and his glossy beard cascades, at a biblical length, down to the lower buttons of his waistcoat."

“What do you think of the Reverend Miles Mirabel now?

“What do you think of Reverend Miles Mirabel now?

“The life and adventures of our charming young clergyman, bear eloquent testimony to the saintly patience of his disposition, under trials which would have overwhelmed an ordinary man. (Lady Doris, please notice, quotes in this place the language of his admirers; and I report Lady Doris.)

“The life and adventures of our delightful young clergyman showcase the incredible patience of his character, even when faced with challenges that would have crushed an average person. (Lady Doris, please note, quotes the words of his admirers here; and I’m reporting what Lady Doris said.)”

“He has been clerk in a lawyer’s office—unjustly dismissed. He has given readings from Shakespeare—infamously neglected. He has been secretary to a promenade concert company—deceived by a penniless manager. He has been employed in negotiations for making foreign railways—repudiated by an unprincipled Government. He has been translator to a publishing house—declared incapable by envious newspapers and reviews. He has taken refuge in dramatic criticism—dismissed by a corrupt editor. Through all these means of purification for the priestly career, he passed at last into the one sphere that was worthy of him: he entered the Church, under the protection of influential friends. Oh, happy change! From that moment his labors have been blessed. Twice already he has been presented with silver tea-pots filled with sovereigns. Go where he may, precious sympathies environ him; and domestic affection places his knife and fork at innumerable family tables. After a continental career, which will leave undying recollections, he is now recalled to England—at the suggestion of a person of distinction in the Church, who prefers a mild climate. It will now be his valued privilege to represent an absent rector in a country living; remote from cities, secluded in pastoral solitude, among simple breeders of sheep. May the shepherd prove worthy of the flock!

“He has worked as a clerk in a lawyer’s office—unfairly fired. He has given readings from Shakespeare—shamefully overlooked. He has served as secretary to a concert company—tricked by a broke manager. He has been involved in negotiations for foreign railways—rejected by a dishonest government. He has worked as a translator for a publishing company—declared incompetent by jealous newspapers and reviews. He has taken refuge in drama criticism—let go by a shady editor. Through all these paths toward a priestly career, he finally entered the one sphere that truly suited him: he joined the Church, backed by influential friends. Oh, what a wonderful change! From that moment, his work has been blessed. He has already been presented with silver tea sets filled with gold coins twice. Wherever he goes, he is surrounded by warm support, and family love sets his place at countless dinner tables. After a continental career that will leave lasting memories, he is now called back to England—on the recommendation of a distinguished person in the Church, who prefers a milder climate. It will now be his esteemed privilege to represent an absent rector in a rural parish; far from cities, tucked away in peaceful solitude, among simple sheep farmers. May the shepherd be worthy of his flock!

“Here again, my dear, I must give the merit where the merit is due. This memoir of Mr. Mirabel is not of my writing. It formed part of his farewell sermon, preserved in the memory of Lady Doris—and it shows (once more in the language of his admirers) that the truest humility may be found in the character of the most gifted man.

“Once again, my dear, I have to give credit where it's deserved. This memoir of Mr. Mirabel isn’t my work. It was part of his farewell sermon, remembered by Lady Doris—and it demonstrates (once again, in the words of his admirers) that the deepest humility can be found in the character of the most talented person.”

“Let me only add, that you will have opportunities of seeing and hearing this popular preacher, when circumstances permit him to address congregations in the large towns. I am at the end of my news; and I begin to feel—after this long, long letter—that it is time to go to bed. Need I say that I have often spoken of you to Doris, and that she entreats you to be her friend as well as mine, when we meet again in England?

“Let me just add that you’ll have the chance to see and hear this popular preacher when he gets the opportunity to speak to crowds in the big cities. I’ve run out of news, and I’m starting to feel—after this very long letter—that it’s time for bed. Do I need to mention that I’ve talked about you a lot to Doris, and she asks you to be her friend as well as mine when we meet again in England?”

“Good-by, darling, for the present. With fondest love,

“Goodbye, darling, for now. With all my love,

“Your CECILIA.”

“Your CECILIA.”

“P.S.—I have formed a new habit. In case of feeling hungry in the night, I keep a box of chocolate under the pillow. You have no idea what a comfort it is. If I ever meet with the man who fulfills my ideal, I shall make it a condition of the marriage settlement, that I am to have chocolate under the pillow.”

“P.S.—I've picked up a new habit. Whenever I get hungry at night, I keep a box of chocolate under my pillow. You have no idea how comforting it is. If I ever meet the man who meets my ideal, I’ll make it a condition of the marriage settlement that I have chocolate under my pillow.”





CHAPTER XXI. POLLY AND SALLY.

Without a care to trouble her; abroad or at home, finding inexhaustible varieties of amusement; seeing new places, making new acquaintances—what a disheartening contrast did Cecilia’s happy life present to the life of her friend! Who, in Emily’s position, could have read that joyously-written letter from Switzerland, and not have lost heart and faith, for the moment at least, as the inevitable result?

Without a worry about causing her any trouble; whether out and about or at home, discovering endless forms of entertainment; exploring new places, meeting new people—what a discouraging contrast Cecilia’s happy life was to that of her friend! Who, in Emily’s shoes, could have read that cheerful letter from Switzerland without feeling disheartened and losing hope, at least for a moment, as a natural consequence?

A buoyant temperament is of all moral qualities the most precious, in this respect; it is the one force in us—when virtuous resolution proves insufficient—which resists by instinct the stealthy approaches of despair. “I shall only cry,” Emily thought, “if I stay at home; better go out.”

A cheerful attitude is the most valuable of all moral qualities for this reason; it's the one thing in us that instinctively fights off the creeping feeling of despair when our good intentions fall short. “I’ll just end up crying,” Emily thought, “if I stay at home; it’s better to go out.”

Observant persons, accustomed to frequent the London parks, can hardly have failed to notice the number of solitary strangers sadly endeavoring to vary their lives by taking a walk. They linger about the flower-beds; they sit for hours on the benches; they look with patient curiosity at other people who have companions; they notice ladies on horseback and children at play, with submissive interest; some of the men find company in a pipe, without appearing to enjoy it; some of the women find a substitute for dinner, in little dry biscuits wrapped in crumpled scraps of paper; they are not sociable; they are hardly ever seen to make acquaintance with each other; perhaps they are shame-faced, or proud, or sullen; perhaps they despair of others, being accustomed to despair of themselves; perhaps they have their reasons for never venturing to encounter curiosity, or their vices which dread detection, or their virtues which suffer hardship with the resignation that is sufficient for itself. The one thing certain is, that these unfortunate people resist discovery. We know that they are strangers in London—and we know no more.

People who often visit the parks in London can't help but notice the many solitary strangers trying to change their lives by going for a walk. They linger around the flower beds; they sit for hours on the benches; they watch with quiet curiosity the groups of people who have others with them; they observe ladies riding horses and children playing, with a resigned interest; some of the men find companionship in a pipe, though they don’t seem to enjoy it; some of the women make do with dry biscuits wrapped in crumpled bits of paper in place of dinner; they aren't friendly; they’re rarely seen getting to know each other; maybe they're shy, or proud, or sullen; maybe they have given up on others because they’ve learned to give up on themselves; perhaps they have their reasons for avoiding curiosity, or their flaws which they fear being exposed, or their strengths which endure hardship with a quiet acceptance that’s enough for them. What’s clear is that these unfortunate individuals avoid being noticed. We know they are strangers in London—and that’s about all we know.

And Emily was one of them.

And Emily was one of them.

Among the other forlorn wanderers in the Parks, there appeared latterly a trim little figure in black (with the face protected from notice behind a crape veil), which was beginning to be familiar, day after day, to nursemaids and children, and to rouse curiosity among harmless solitaries meditating on benches, and idle vagabonds strolling over the grass. The woman-servant, whom the considerate doctor had provided, was the one person in Emily’s absence left to take care of the house. There was no other creature who could be a companion to the friendless girl. Mrs. Ellmother had never shown herself again since the funeral. Mrs. Mosey could not forget that she had been (no matter how politely) requested to withdraw. To whom could Emily say, “Let us go out for a walk?” She had communicated the news of her aunt’s death to Miss Ladd, at Brighton; and had heard from Francine. The worthy schoolmistress had written to her with the truest kindness. “Choose your own time, my poor child, and come and stay with me at Brighton; the sooner the better.” Emily shrank—not from accepting the invitation—but from encountering Francine. The hard West Indian heiress looked harder than ever with a pen in her hand. Her letter announced that she was “getting on wretchedly with her studies (which she hated); she found the masters appointed to instruct her ugly and disagreeable (and loathed the sight of them); she had taken a dislike to Miss Ladd (and time only confirmed that unfavorable impression); Brighton was always the same; the sea was always the same; the drives were always the same. Francine felt a presentiment that she should do something desperate, unless Emily joined her, and made Brighton endurable behind the horrid schoolmistress’s back.” Solitude in London was a privilege and a pleasure, viewed as the alternative to such companionship as this.

Among the other lonely wanderers in the parks, there recently appeared a neat little figure in black (with her face hidden behind a black veil), who was starting to look familiar, day after day, to nannies and children, and sparking curiosity among harmless loners sitting on benches and aimless drifters wandering over the grass. The housemaid, whom the kind doctor had arranged for, was the only person left to take care of the house in Emily’s absence. There was no one else who could keep the friendless girl company. Mrs. Ellmother had not shown her face again since the funeral. Mrs. Mosey couldn’t forget that she had been (politely or not) asked to leave. Who could Emily ask, “Let’s go out for a walk?” She had told Miss Ladd in Brighton about her aunt’s death and had heard from Francine. The caring schoolmistress had written to her with true kindness. “Pick your own time, my poor child, and come and stay with me in Brighton; the sooner, the better.” Emily hesitated—not because she didn’t want to accept the invitation, but because she wasn’t ready to face Francine. The strict West Indian heiress looked even more severe with a pen in her hand. Her letter revealed that she was “struggling terribly with her studies (which she hated); she found the teachers assigned to help her ugly and unpleasant (and couldn’t stand the sight of them); she had grown to dislike Miss Ladd (and time only confirmed that negative impression); Brighton was always the same; the sea was always the same; the drives were always the same. Francine sensed that she might do something drastic unless Emily joined her to make Brighton bearable despite the awful schoolmistress.” Being alone in London was a privilege and a pleasure when compared to such company as this.

Emily wrote gratefully to Miss Ladd, and asked to be excused.

Emily wrote a thank-you note to Miss Ladd and asked to be let off the hook.

Other days had passed drearily since that time; but the one day that had brought with it Cecilia’s letter set past happiness and present sorrow together so vividly and so cruelly that Emily’s courage sank. She had forced back the tears, in her lonely home; she had gone out to seek consolation and encouragement under the sunny sky—to find comfort for her sore heart in the radiant summer beauty of flowers and grass, in the sweet breathing of the air, in the happy heavenward soaring of the birds. No! Mother Nature is stepmother to the sick at heart. Soon, too soon, she could hardly see where she went. Again and again she resolutely cleared her eyes, under the shelter of her veil, when passing strangers noticed her; and again and again the tears found their way back. Oh, if the girls at the school were to see her now—the girls who used to say in their moments of sadness, “Let us go to Emily and be cheered”—would they know her again? She sat down to rest and recover herself on the nearest bench. It was unoccupied. No passing footsteps were audible on the remote path to which she had strayed. Solitude at home! Solitude in the Park! Where was Cecilia at that moment? In Italy, among the lakes and mountains, happy in the company of her light-hearted friend.

Other days had dragged on since then; but the one day that brought Cecilia’s letter combined past happiness and present sorrow so vividly and cruelly that Emily’s spirit plummeted. She had held back the tears in her empty home; she had gone out to find comfort and support under the bright sky—to seek solace for her aching heart in the beautiful summer flowers and grass, in the sweet scent of the air, in the cheerful flight of the birds. No! Mother Nature is unkind to those who are heartbroken. Soon, far too soon, she could barely see where she was going. Time and again, she firmly wiped her eyes, hidden beneath her veil, whenever strangers passed by; yet each time, the tears would return. Oh, if the girls at school could see her now—the girls who used to say during their tough times, “Let’s go to Emily and feel better”—would they even recognize her? She sat down to rest and gather herself on the nearest bench. It was empty. No footsteps could be heard on the distant path where she had wandered. Solitude at home! Solitude in the Park! Where was Cecilia at that moment? In Italy, among the lakes and mountains, happy with her carefree friend.

The lonely interval passed, and persons came near. Two sisters, girls like herself, stopped to rest on the bench.

The lonely moment went by, and people approached. Two sisters, girls like her, stopped to take a break on the bench.

They were full of their own interests; they hardly looked at the stranger in mourning garments. The younger sister was to be married, and the elder was to be bridesmaid. They talked of their dresses and their presents; they compared the dashing bridegroom of one with the timid lover of the other; they laughed over their own small sallies of wit, over their joyous dreams of the future, over their opinions of the guests invited to the wedding. Too joyfully restless to remain inactive any longer, they jumped up again from the seat. One of them said, “Polly, I’m too happy!” and danced as she walked away. The other cried, “Sally, for shame!” and laughed, as if she had hit on the most irresistible joke that ever was made.

They were so focused on their own interests that they hardly noticed the stranger in mourning clothes. The younger sister was getting married, and the older one was going to be the bridesmaid. They talked about their dresses and gifts; they compared one bridegroom's confidence to the other's shyness; they laughed at their own little jokes, their happy dreams for the future, and their thoughts about the wedding guests. Too excited to sit still any longer, they jumped up from their seats. One of them said, “Polly, I'm too happy!” and danced as she walked away. The other shouted, “Sally, that's embarrassing!” and laughed as if she had just made the funniest joke ever.

Emily rose and went home.

Emily got up and went home.

By some mysterious influence which she was unable to trace, the boisterous merriment of the two girls had roused in her a sense of revolt against the life that she was leading. Change, speedy change, to some occupation that would force her to exert herself, presented the one promise of brighter days that she could see. To feel this was to be inevitably reminded of Sir Jervis Redwood. Here was a man, who had never seen her, transformed by the incomprehensible operation of Chance into the friend of whom she stood in need—the friend who pointed the way to a new world of action, the busy world of readers in the library of the Museum.

By some mysterious influence that she couldn't identify, the loud laughter of the two girls sparked a feeling of rebellion in her against the life she was living. She could only see one promise of brighter days: a quick change to a job that would push her to get involved. Feeling this made her inevitably think of Sir Jervis Redwood. Here was a man who had never met her, yet by some strange twist of fate, he had become the friend she desperately needed—the friend who showed her the path to a new world of activity, the bustling world of readers in the library of the Museum.

Early in the new week, Emily had accepted Sir Jervis’s proposal, and had so interested the bookseller to whom she had been directed to apply, that he took it on himself to modify the arbitrary instructions of his employer.

Early in the new week, Emily had accepted Sir Jervis’s proposal, and had so intrigued the bookseller she was told to go to, that he decided to change the strict instructions from his boss.

“The old gentleman has no mercy on himself, and no mercy on others,” he explained, “where his literary labors are concerned. You must spare yourself, Miss Emily. It is not only absurd, it’s cruel, to expect you to ransack old newspapers for discoveries in Yucatan, from the time when Stephens published his ‘Travels in Central America’—nearly forty years since! Begin with back numbers published within a few years—say five years from the present date—and let us see what your search over that interval will bring forth.”

“The old man shows no mercy to himself and none to others,” he explained, “when it comes to his writing. You need to take it easy on yourself, Miss Emily. It’s not just unreasonable, it’s harsh, to expect you to dig through old newspapers for information on Yucatan from the time when Stephens published his ‘Travels in Central America’—that was almost forty years ago! Start with back issues from the last few years—let's say five years from now—and let's see what you can find in that time frame.”

Accepting this friendly advice, Emily began with the newspaper-volume dating from New Year’s Day, 1876.

Accepting this friendly advice, Emily started with the newspaper from New Year’s Day, 1876.

The first hour of her search strengthened the sincere sense of gratitude with which she remembered the bookseller’s kindness. To keep her attention steadily fixed on the one subject that interested her employer, and to resist the temptation to read those miscellaneous items of news which especially interest women, put her patience and resolution to a merciless test. Happily for herself, her neighbors on either side were no idlers. To see them so absorbed over their work that they never once looked at her, after the first moment when she took her place between them, was to find exactly the example of which she stood most in need. As the hours wore on, she pursued her weary way, down one column and up another, resigned at least (if not quite reconciled yet) to her task. Her labors ended, for the day, with such encouragement as she might derive from the conviction of having, thus far, honestly pursued a useless search.

The first hour of her search deepened her genuine gratitude for the bookseller’s kindness. Staying focused on the one topic that interested her employer and resisting the urge to read those random news pieces that particularly catch women's attention tested her patience and determination to the limit. Fortunately for her, the people on either side of her weren't idle. Seeing them so engrossed in their work that they didn't once glance at her after she settled in was exactly the motivation she needed. As the hours passed, she kept pushing through, going down one column and up another, at least resigned (if not fully accepting yet) to her task. Her labors for the day ended with whatever encouragement she could find from the belief that she had, so far, honestly pursued a futile search.

News was waiting for her when she reached home, which raised her sinking spirits.

News was waiting for her when she got home, which lifted her low spirits.

On leaving the cottage that morning she had given certain instructions, relating to the modest stranger who had taken charge of her correspondence—in case of his paying a second visit, during her absence at the Museum. The first words spoken by the servant, on opening the door, informed her that the unknown gentleman had called again. This time he had boldly left his card. There was the welcome name that she had expected to see—Alban Morris.

On leaving the cottage that morning, she had given specific instructions regarding the modest stranger who was handling her mail—in case he decided to drop by again while she was at the Museum. The first words from the servant when opening the door informed her that the unknown gentleman had indeed returned. This time, he had confidently left his card. There was the name she had hoped to see—Alban Morris.





CHAPTER XXII. ALBAN MORRIS.

Having looked at the card, Emily put her first question to the servant.

Having looked at the card, Emily asked her first question to the servant.

“Did you tell Mr. Morris what your orders were?” she asked.

“Did you tell Mr. Morris what your instructions were?” she asked.

“Yes, miss; I said I was to have shown him in, if you had been at home. Perhaps I did wrong; I told him what you told me when you went out this morning—I said you had gone to read at the Museum.”

“Yes, miss; I said I was supposed to let him in if you had been home. Maybe I was wrong; I told him what you told me when you left this morning—I said you went to read at the Museum.”

“What makes you think you did wrong?”

“What makes you think you did something wrong?”

“Well, miss, he didn’t say anything, but he looked upset.”

“Well, miss, he didn’t say anything, but he seemed upset.”

“Do you mean that he looked angry?”

“Are you saying that he looked angry?”

The servant shook her head. “Not exactly angry—puzzled and put out.”

The servant shook her head. "Not really angry—more like confused and frustrated."

“Did he leave any message?”

"Did he leave a message?"

“He said he would call later, if you would be so good as to receive him.”

“He said he would call later, if you could please take his call.”

In half an hour more, Alban and Emily were together again. The light fell full on her face as she rose to receive him.

In another half hour, Alban and Emily were together again. The light shone brightly on her face as she stood up to greet him.

“Oh, how you have suffered!”

“Oh, how you’ve suffered!”

The words escaped him before he could restrain himself. He looked at her with the tender sympathy, so precious to women, which she had not seen in the face of any human creature since the loss of her aunt. Even the good doctor’s efforts to console her had been efforts of professional routine—the inevitable result of his life-long familiarity with sorrow and death. While Alban’s eyes rested on her, Emily felt her tears rising. In the fear that he might misinterpret her reception of him, she made an effort to speak with some appearance of composure.

The words slipped out before he could hold back. He looked at her with the kind of tender sympathy that women cherish, which she hadn’t seen on anyone’s face since her aunt passed away. Even the good doctor’s attempts to comfort her felt like just part of his job—just what you’d expect from someone who's dealt with grief and death for so long. As Alban’s gaze lingered on her, Emily felt tears welling up. Afraid he might misunderstand how she was responding to him, she tried to speak as if she were composed.

“I lead a lonely life,” she said; “and I can well understand that my face shows it. You are one of my very few friends, Mr. Morris”—the tears rose again; it discouraged her to see him standing irresolute, with his hat in his hand, fearful of intruding on her. “Indeed, indeed, you are welcome,” she said, very earnestly.

“I lead a lonely life,” she said, “and I can totally understand that my face shows it. You are one of my very few friends, Mr. Morris”—the tears came back; it upset her to see him standing there unsure, with his hat in his hand, worried about intruding. “Honestly, you are truly welcome,” she said, very sincerely.

In those sad days her heart was easily touched. She gave him her hand for the second time. He held it gently for a moment. Every day since they had parted she had been in his thoughts; she had become dearer to him than ever. He was too deeply affected to trust himself to answer. That silence pleaded for him as nothing had pleaded for him yet. In her secret self she remembered with wonder how she had received his confession in the school garden. It was a little hard on him, surely, to have forbidden him even to hope.

In those sad days, her heart was easily moved. She offered him her hand for the second time. He held it gently for a moment. Every day since they had separated, she had been on his mind; she had become more precious to him than ever. He was too overwhelmed to respond. That silence pleaded for him like nothing else had before. Deep down, she remembered with amazement how she had reacted to his confession in the school garden. It was a bit unfair to him, after all, to have denied him even the hope.

Conscious of her own weakness—even while giving way to it—she felt the necessity of turning his attention from herself. In some confusion, she pointed to a chair at her side, and spoke of his first visit, when he had left her letters at the door. Having confided to him all that she had discovered, and all that she had guessed, on that occasion, it was by an easy transition that she alluded next to the motive for his journey to the North.

Conscious of her own weakness—even while giving in to it—she felt the need to redirect his attention away from herself. In a bit of confusion, she pointed to a chair next to her and mentioned his first visit when he had dropped off her letters at the door. Having shared everything she had discovered and guessed during that time, she smoothly transitioned to mentioning the reason for his trip to the North.

“I thought it might be suspicion of Mrs. Rook,” she said. “Was I mistaken?”

“I thought it might be about Mrs. Rook,” she said. “Was I wrong?”

“No; you were right.”

“No, you were right.”

“They were serious suspicions, I suppose?”

“They had serious suspicions, right?”

“Certainly! I should not otherwise have devoted my holiday-time to clearing them up.”

“Of course! I wouldn’t have spent my time off sorting them out otherwise.”

“May I know what they were?”

“Can I know what they were?”

“I am sorry to disappoint you,” he began.

“I’m sorry to let you down,” he started.

“But you would rather not answer my question,” she interposed.

“But you’d rather not answer my question,” she interrupted.

“I would rather hear you tell me if you have made any other guess.”

“I'd prefer you let me know if you have any other guesses.”

“One more, Mr. Morris. I guessed that you had become acquainted with Sir Jervis Redwood.”

“One more, Mr. Morris. I figured you had met Sir Jervis Redwood.”

“For the second time, Miss Emily, you have arrived at a sound conclusion. My one hope of finding opportunities for observing Sir Jervis’s housekeeper depended on my chance of gaining admission to Sir Jervis’s house.”

“For the second time, Miss Emily, you have come to a sensible conclusion. My only hope of finding opportunities to observe Sir Jervis’s housekeeper relied on my ability to get into Sir Jervis’s house.”

“How did you succeed? Perhaps you provided yourself with a letter of introduction?”

“How did you manage to succeed? Maybe you gave yourself a letter of introduction?”

“I knew nobody who could introduce me,” Alban replied. “As the event proved, a letter would have been needless. Sir Jervis introduced himself—and, more wonderful still, he invited me to his house at our first interview.”

“I didn’t know anyone who could introduce me,” Alban replied. “As the event turned out, a letter would have been unnecessary. Sir Jervis introduced himself—and even more impressively, he invited me to his house during our first meeting.”

“Sir Jervis introduced himself?” Emily repeated, in amazement. “From Cecilia’s description of him, I should have thought he was the last person in the world to do that!”

“Sir Jervis introduced himself?” Emily repeated, amazed. “Based on Cecilia’s description of him, I would have thought he was the last person on Earth to do that!”

Alban smiled. “And you would like to know how it happened?” he suggested.

Alban smiled. “So, you want to know how it happened?” he asked.

“The very favor I was going to ask of you,” she replied.

“The very favor I was about to ask you,” she replied.

Instead of at once complying with her wishes, he paused—hesitated—and made a strange request. “Will you forgive my rudeness, if I ask leave to walk up and down the room while I talk? I am a restless man. Walking up and down helps me to express myself freely.”

Instead of immediately agreeing to her wishes, he paused—hesitated—and made an unusual request. “Will you forgive my rudeness if I ask to pace back and forth in the room while I talk? I’m a restless person. Walking around helps me express myself more freely.”

Her face brightened for the first time. “How like You that is!” she exclaimed.

Her face lit up for the first time. “That’s so like You!” she exclaimed.

Alban looked at her with surprise and delight. She had betrayed an interest in studying his character, which he appreciated at its full value. “I should never have dared to hope,” he said, “that you knew me so well already.”

Alban looked at her with surprise and joy. She had shown an interest in understanding his character, which he valued greatly. “I never would have dared to hope,” he said, “that you knew me so well already.”

“You are forgetting your story,” she reminded him.

“You're forgetting your story,” she reminded him.

He moved to the opposite side of the room, where there were fewer impediments in the shape of furniture. With his head down, and his hands crossed behind him, he paced to and fro. Habit made him express himself in his usual quaint way—but he became embarrassed as he went on. Was he disturbed by his recollections? or by the fear of taking Emily into his confidence too freely?

He walked to the other side of the room, where there was less furniture in the way. With his head down and his hands crossed behind him, he paced back and forth. Out of habit, he spoke in his usual quirky manner—but he started to feel awkward as he continued. Was he troubled by his memories? Or was he scared of confiding in Emily too much?

“Different people have different ways of telling a story,” he said. “Mine is the methodical way—I begin at the beginning. We will start, if you please, in the railway—we will proceed in a one-horse chaise—and we will stop at a village, situated in a hole. It was the nearest place to Sir Jervis’s house, and it was therefore my destination. I picked out the biggest of the cottages—I mean the huts—and asked the woman at the door if she had a bed to let. She evidently thought me either mad or drunk. I wasted no time in persuasion; the right person to plead my cause was asleep in her arms. I began by admiring the baby; and I ended by taking the baby’s portrait. From that moment I became a member of the family—the member who had his own way. Besides the room occupied by the husband and wife, there was a sort of kennel in which the husband’s brother slept. He was dismissed (with five shillings of mine to comfort him) to find shelter somewhere else; and I was promoted to the vacant place. It is my misfortune to be tall. When I went to bed, I slept with my head on the pillow, and my feet out of the window. Very cool and pleasant in summer weather. The next morning, I set my trap for Sir Jervis.”

“Different people have different ways of telling a story,” he said. “I have a methodical approach—I start at the beginning. We’ll begin, if you don’t mind, at the railway—we’ll travel in a one-horse carriage—and we’ll stop at a village located in a dip. It was the closest place to Sir Jervis’s house, so that was my goal. I chose the biggest of the cottages—I mean the huts—and asked the woman at the door if she had a room to rent. She clearly thought I was either crazy or drunk. I didn’t waste time trying to convince her; the right person to plead my case was asleep in her arms. I started by complimenting the baby; and I ended by taking the baby’s picture. From that moment on, I became part of the family—the one who did things my way. Besides the room where the husband and wife slept, there was a sort of kennel where the husband’s brother stayed. He was sent away (with five shillings of mine to help him out) to find somewhere else to sleep; and I moved into the spot he left vacant. It's unfortunate that I’m tall. When I went to bed, I slept with my head on the pillow and my feet sticking out the window. Very cool and comfortable in summer. The next morning, I set my trap for Sir Jervis.”

“Your trap?” Emily repeated, wondering what he meant.

“Your trap?” Emily echoed, curious about what he meant.

“I went out to sketch from Nature,” Alban continued. “Can anybody (with or without a title, I don’t care), living in a lonely country house, see a stranger hard at work with a color-box and brushes, and not stop to look at what he is doing? Three days passed, and nothing happened. I was quite patient; the grand open country all round me offered lessons of inestimable value in what we call aerial perspective. On the fourth day, I was absorbed over the hardest of all hard tasks in landscape art, studying the clouds straight from Nature. The magnificent moorland silence was suddenly profaned by a man’s voice, speaking (or rather croaking) behind me. ‘The worst curse of human life,’ the voice said, ‘is the detestable necessity of taking exercise. I hate losing my time; I hate fine scenery; I hate fresh air; I hate a pony. Go on, you brute!’ Being too deeply engaged with the clouds to look round, I had supposed this pretty speech to be addressed to some second person. Nothing of the sort; the croaking voice had a habit of speaking to itself. In a minute more, there came within my range of view a solitary old man, mounted on a rough pony.”

“I went out to sketch from nature,” Alban continued. “Can anyone (with or without a title, I don’t care) living in a country house see a stranger hard at work with a color box and brushes and not stop to see what he’s doing? Three days went by, and nothing happened. I was pretty patient; the vast open country around me provided lessons of immense value in what we call aerial perspective. On the fourth day, I was completely focused on the toughest task in landscape art, studying the clouds straight from nature. The beautiful moorland silence was suddenly interrupted by a man’s voice speaking (or rather croaking) behind me. ‘The worst curse of human life,’ the voice said, ‘is the awful necessity of exercising. I hate wasting my time; I hate beautiful scenery; I hate fresh air; I hate a pony. Go on, you brute!’ Being too focused on the clouds to turn around, I assumed this lovely speech was directed at someone else. Not at all; the croaking voice had a tendency to talk to itself. A minute later, I saw a solitary old man sitting on a rough pony.”

“Was it Sir Jervis?”

“Was it Sir Jervis?”

Alban hesitated.

Alban hesitated.

“It looked more like the popular notion of the devil,” he said.

“It looked more like the common idea of the devil,” he said.

“Oh, Mr. Morris!”

“Oh, Mr. Morris!”

“I give you my first impression, Miss Emily, for what it is worth. He had his high-peaked hat in his hand, to keep his head cool. His wiry iron-gray hair looked like hair standing on end; his bushy eyebrows curled upward toward his narrow temples; his horrid old globular eyes stared with a wicked brightness; his pointed beard hid his chin; he was covered from his throat to his ankles in a loose black garment, something between a coat and a cloak; and, to complete him, he had a club foot. I don’t doubt that Sir Jervis Redwood is the earthly alias which he finds convenient—but I stick to that first impression which appeared to surprise you. ‘Ha! an artist; you seem to be the sort of man I want!’ In those terms he introduced himself. Observe, if you please, that my trap caught him the moment he came my way. Who wouldn’t be an artist?”

“I’m sharing my first impression, Miss Emily, for what it’s worth. He held his high-peaked hat in his hand to keep his head cool. His wiry iron-gray hair stood straight up; his bushy eyebrows curled up toward his narrow temples; his unsettling old round eyes glowed with a wicked brightness; his pointed beard covered his chin; he was dressed from neck to ankle in a loose black garment, something between a coat and a cloak; and to top it off, he had a club foot. I have no doubt that Sir Jervis Redwood is the name he finds useful—but I stick to that first impression that seemed to catch you off guard. ‘Ha! an artist; you look like the kind of man I need!’ That’s how he introduced himself. Notice, if you will, that my trap caught him the moment he came my way. Who wouldn’t want to be an artist?”

“Did he take a liking to you?” Emily inquired.

“Did he like you?” Emily asked.

“Not he! I don’t believe he ever took a liking to anybody in his life.”

“Not him! I don’t think he ever got attached to anyone in his life.”

“Then how did you get your invitation to his house?”

“Then how did you get your invite to his place?”

“That’s the amusing part of it, Miss Emily. Give me a little breathing time, and you shall hear.”

"That’s the funny part, Miss Emily. Just give me a moment, and you’ll find out."





CHAPTER XXIII. MISS REDWOOD.

“I got invited to Sir Jervis’s house,” Alban resumed, “by treating the old savage as unceremoniously as he had treated me. ‘That’s an idle trade of yours,’ he said, looking at my sketch. ‘Other ignorant people have made the same remark,’ I answered. He rode away, as if he was not used to be spoken to in that manner, and then thought better of it, and came back. ‘Do you understand wood engraving?’ he asked. ‘Yes.’ ‘And etching?’ ‘I have practiced etching myself.’ ‘Are you a Royal Academician?’ ‘I’m a drawing-master at a ladies’ school.’ ‘Whose school?’ ‘Miss Ladd’s.’ ‘Damn it, you know the girl who ought to have been my secretary.’ I am not quite sure whether you will take it as a compliment—Sir Jervis appeared to view you in the light of a reference to my respectability. At any rate, he went on with his questions. ‘How long do you stop in these parts?’ ‘I haven’t made up my mind.’ ‘Look here; I want to consult you—are you listening?’ ‘No; I’m sketching.’ He burst into a horrid scream. I asked if he felt himself taken ill. ‘Ill?’ he said—‘I’m laughing.’ It was a diabolical laugh, in one syllable—not ‘ha! ha! ha!’ only ‘ha!’—and it made him look wonderfully like that eminent person, whom I persist in thinking he resembles. ‘You’re an impudent dog,’ he said; ‘where are you living?’ He was so delighted when he heard of my uncomfortable position in the kennel-bedroom, that he offered his hospitality on the spot. ‘I can’t go to you in such a pigstye as that,’ he said; ‘you must come to me. What’s your name?’ ‘Alban Morris; what’s yours?’ ‘Jervis Redwood. Pack up your traps when you’ve done your job, and come and try my kennel. There it is, in a corner of your drawing, and devilish like, too.’ I packed up my traps, and I tried his kennel. And now you have had enough of Sir Jervis Redwood.”

“I got invited to Sir Jervis’s house,” Alban continued, “by treating the old savage as casually as he had treated me. ‘That’s a pointless profession of yours,’ he said, looking at my sketch. ‘Other clueless people have said the same thing,’ I replied. He rode off, as if he wasn’t used to being talked to that way, but then reconsidered and came back. ‘Do you understand wood engraving?’ he asked. ‘Yes.’ ‘And etching?’ ‘I’ve practiced etching myself.’ ‘Are you a Royal Academician?’ ‘I’m a drawing teacher at a girls’ school.’ ‘Whose school?’ ‘Miss Ladd’s.’ ‘Damn it, you know the girl who should have been my secretary.’ I’m not entirely sure if you’ll take this as a compliment—Sir Jervis seemed to think of you as a reference to my respectability. Anyway, he kept asking questions. ‘How long are you staying in this area?’ ‘I haven’t decided yet.’ ‘Listen; I want to get your opinion—are you paying attention?’ ‘No; I’m sketching.’ He let out a horrible scream. I asked if he felt sick. ‘Sick?’ he said—‘I’m laughing.’ It was a devilish laugh, just one syllable—not ‘ha! ha! ha!’ but just ‘ha!’—and it made him look shockingly like that famous person, whom I still think he resembles. ‘You’re a cheeky guy,’ he said; ‘where are you staying?’ He was so thrilled when I told him about my cramped situation in the kennel-bedroom that he immediately offered his hospitality. ‘I can’t go to you in such a dump as that,’ he said; ‘you need to come to me. What’s your name?’ ‘Alban Morris; what’s yours?’ ‘Jervis Redwood. Pack up your things when you’re done with your work, and come try my place. There it is, in a corner of your drawing, and it looks just like it.’ I packed up my things, and I tried his place. And now you’ve heard enough about Sir Jervis Redwood.”

“Not half enough!” Emily answered. “Your story leaves off just at the interesting moment. I want you to take me to Sir Jervis’s house.”

“Not even close!” Emily replied. “Your story stops right at the exciting part. I want you to take me to Sir Jervis’s house.”

“And I want you, Miss Emily, to take me to the British Museum. Don’t let me startle you! When I called here earlier in the day, I was told that you had gone to the reading-room. Is your reading a secret?”

“And I want you, Miss Emily, to take me to the British Museum. Don’t be startled! When I called earlier today, I was told you were in the reading room. Is your reading a secret?”

His manner, when he made that reply, suggested to Emily that there was some foregone conclusion in his mind, which he was putting to the test. She answered without alluding to the impression which he had produced on her.

His tone when he replied made Emily feel like he had already made up his mind about something, and he was just testing it out. She responded without mentioning the effect he had on her.

“My reading is no secret. I am only consulting old newspapers.”

"My reading isn't a secret. I'm just looking at old newspapers."

He repeated the last words to himself. “Old newspapers?” he said—as if he was not quite sure of having rightly understood her.

He repeated the last words to himself. “Old newspapers?” he said—as if he wasn’t quite sure he had understood her correctly.

She tried to help him by a more definite reply.

She tried to help him with a clearer answer.

“I am looking through old newspapers,” she resumed, “beginning with the year eighteen hundred and seventy-six.”

“I’m looking through old newspapers,” she continued, “starting with the year 1876.”

“And going back from that time,” he asked eagerly; “to earlier dates still?”

“And going back from that time,” he asked eagerly, “to even earlier dates?”

“No—just the contrary—advancing from ‘seventy-six’ to the present time.”

“No—just the opposite—moving from ‘seventy-six’ to now.”

He suddenly turned pale—and tried to hide his face from her by looking out of the window. For a moment, his agitation deprived him of his presence of mind. In that moment, she saw that she had alarmed him.

He suddenly turned pale and tried to hide his face from her by looking out the window. For a moment, his agitation caused him to lose his composure. In that moment, she realized that she had frightened him.

“What have I said to frighten you?” she asked.

“What did I say to scare you?” she asked.

He tried to assume a tone of commonplace gallantry. “There are limits even to your power over me,” he replied. “Whatever else you may do, you can never frighten me. Are you searching those old newspapers with any particular object in view?”

He tried to adopt a tone of casual charm. “There are limits to the control you have over me,” he said. “No matter what else you do, you can never scare me. Are you going through those old newspapers for any specific reason?”

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“May I know what it is?”

“Can I ask what it is?”

“May I know why I frightened you?”

“Can I ask why I scared you?”

He began to walk up and down the room again—then checked himself abruptly, and appealed to her mercy.

He started pacing the room again—then suddenly stopped and pleaded for her mercy.

“Don’t be hard on me,” he pleaded. “I am so fond of you—oh, forgive me! I only mean that it distresses me to have any concealments from you. If I could open my whole heart at this moment, I should be a happier man.”

“Don’t be too hard on me,” he begged. “I care about you so much—oh, please forgive me! I just mean that it really bothers me to have any secrets from you. If I could share everything in my heart right now, I would be a much happier man.”

She understood him and believed him. “My curiosity shall never embarrass you again,” she answered warmly. “I won’t even remember that I wanted to hear how you got on in Sir Jervis’s house.”

She understood him and believed him. “My curiosity won’t embarrass you again,” she replied warmly. “I won’t even remember that I wanted to know how you did at Sir Jervis’s house.”

His gratitude seized the opportunity of taking her harmlessly into his confidence. “As Sir Jervis’s guest,” he said, “my experience is at your service. Only tell me how I can interest you.”

His gratitude took the chance to share his thoughts with her. “As Sir Jervis’s guest,” he said, “I’m here to help. Just let me know how I can engage your interest.”

She replied, with some hesitation, “I should like to know what happened when you first saw Mrs. Rook.” To her surprise and relief, he at once complied with her wishes.

She replied, a bit hesitantly, “I’d like to know what happened when you first saw Mrs. Rook.” To her surprise and relief, he immediately agreed.

“We met,” he said, “on the evening when I first entered the house. Sir Jervis took me into the dining-room—and there sat Miss Redwood, with a large black cat on her lap. Older than her brother, taller than her brother, leaner than her brother—with strange stony eyes, and a skin like parchment—she looked (if I may speak in contradictions) like a living corpse. I was presented, and the corpse revived. The last lingering relics of former good breeding showed themselves faintly in her brow and in her smile. You will hear more of Miss Redwood presently. In the meanwhile, Sir Jervis made me reward his hospitality by professional advice. He wished me to decide whether the artists whom he had employed to illustrate his wonderful book had cheated him by overcharges and bad work—and Mrs. Rook was sent to fetch the engravings from his study upstairs. You remember her petrified appearance, when she first read the inscription on your locket? The same result followed when she found herself face to face with me. I saluted her civilly—she was deaf and blind to my politeness. Her master snatched the illustrations out of her hand, and told her to leave the room. She stood stockstill, staring helplessly. Sir Jervis looked round at his sister; and I followed his example. Miss Redwood was observing the housekeeper too attentively to notice anything else; her brother was obliged to speak to her. ‘Try Rook with the bell,’ he said. Miss Redwood took a fine old bronze hand-bell from the table at her side, and rang it. At the shrill silvery sound of the bell, Mrs. Rook put her hand to her head as if the ringing had hurt her—turned instantly, and left us. ‘Nobody can manage Rook but my sister,’ Sir Jervis explained; ‘Rook is crazy.’ Miss Redwood differed with him. ‘No!’ she said. Only one word, but there were volumes of contradiction in it. Sir Jervis looked at me slyly; meaning, perhaps, that he thought his sister crazy too. The dinner was brought in at the same moment, and my attention was diverted to Mrs. Rook’s husband.”

“We met,” he said, “on the evening I first entered the house. Sir Jervis took me into the dining room—and there sat Miss Redwood, with a large black cat on her lap. Older than her brother, taller than her brother, leaner than her brother—with strange stony eyes and skin like parchment—she looked (if I can be contradictory) like a living corpse. I was introduced, and the corpse came to life. The last faint traces of her former good breeding were visible in her forehead and her smile. You’ll hear more about Miss Redwood shortly. In the meantime, Sir Jervis made me repay his hospitality with professional advice. He wanted me to figure out whether the artists he had hired to illustrate his amazing book had cheated him with overpricing and poor quality—and Mrs. Rook was sent to get the engravings from his study upstairs. Do you remember her frozen expression when she first read the inscription on your locket? The same thing happened when she found herself face to face with me. I greeted her politely—she was deaf and blind to my courtesy. Her master snatched the illustrations from her hand and told her to leave the room. She stood there, staring helplessly. Sir Jervis looked at his sister; I followed his lead. Miss Redwood was watching the housekeeper too intently to notice anything else; her brother had to speak to her. ‘Try ringing for Rook,’ he said. Miss Redwood picked up a fine old bronze hand bell from the table next to her and rang it. At the high, clear sound of the bell, Mrs. Rook put her hand to her head as if the ringing had hurt her—turned immediately, and left us. ‘Nobody can handle Rook but my sister,’ Sir Jervis explained; ‘Rook is insane.’ Miss Redwood disagreed with him. ‘No!’ she said. Just one word, but it carried volumes of contradiction. Sir Jervis looked at me slyly, suggesting that he thought his sister was crazy too. At that moment, dinner was brought in, and my attention shifted to Mrs. Rook’s husband.”

“What was he like?” Emily asked.

“What was he like?” Emily asked.

“I really can’t tell you; he was one of those essentially commonplace persons, whom one never looks at a second time. His dress was shabby, his head was bald, and his hands shook when he waited on us at table—and that is all I remember. Sir Jervis and I feasted on salt fish, mutton, and beer. Miss Redwood had cold broth, with a wine-glass full of rum poured into it by Mr. Rook. ‘She’s got no stomach,’ her brother informed me; ‘hot things come up again ten minutes after they have gone down her throat; she lives on that beastly mixture, and calls it broth-grog!’ Miss Redwood sipped her elixir of life, and occasionally looked at me with an appearance of interest which I was at a loss to understand. Dinner being over, she rang her antique bell. The shabby old man-servant answered her call. ‘Where’s your wife?’ she inquired. ‘Ill, miss.’ She took Mr. Rook’s arm to go out, and stopped as she passed me. ‘Come to my room, if you please, sir, to-morrow at two o’clock,’ she said. Sir Jervis explained again: ‘She’s all to pieces in the morning’ (he invariably called his sister ‘She’); ‘and gets patched up toward the middle of the day. Death has forgotten her, that’s about the truth of it.’ He lighted his pipe and pondered over the hieroglyphics found among the ruined cities of Yucatan; I lighted my pipe, and read the only book I could find in the dining-room—a dreadful record of shipwrecks and disasters at sea. When the room was full of tobacco-smoke we fell asleep in our chairs—and when we awoke again we got up and went to bed. There is the true story of my first evening at Redwood Hall.”

“I really can’t say much; he was one of those totally ordinary people that you never look at twice. His clothes were worn out, he was bald, and his hands shook while he served us at the table—and that’s all I remember. Sir Jervis and I enjoyed salt fish, mutton, and beer. Miss Redwood had cold broth, with a wine glass full of rum mixed in by Mr. Rook. ‘She can’t handle rich food,’ her brother told me; ‘spicy things come back up within ten minutes of going down; she lives on that disgusting mix and calls it broth-grog!’ Miss Redwood sipped her supposed elixir of life and occasionally looked at me with a curious expression that I didn’t understand. After dinner, she rang her old-fashioned bell. The shabby old servant came to answer. ‘Where’s your wife?’ she asked. ‘She's sick, miss.’ She took Mr. Rook’s arm to leave and paused as she passed me. ‘Please come to my room tomorrow at two o’clock,’ she said. Sir Jervis explained again: ‘She’s a mess in the morning’ (he always referred to his sister as ‘She’); ‘and she gets back to normal by midday. Death has forgotten her, that’s about the truth of it.’ He lit his pipe and thought about the symbols found in the ruined cities of Yucatán; I lit my pipe and read the only book I could find in the dining room—a grim account of shipwrecks and disasters at sea. Once the room filled with tobacco smoke, we fell asleep in our chairs—and when we woke up, we got up and went to bed. That’s the true story of my first evening at Redwood Hall.”

Emily begged him to go on. “You have interested me in Miss Redwood,” she said. “You kept your appointment, of course?”

Emily urged him to continue. “You’ve caught my interest in Miss Redwood,” she said. “You did keep your appointment, right?”

“I kept my appointment in no very pleasant humor. Encouraged by my favorable report of the illustrations which he had submitted to my judgment, Sir Jervis proposed to make me useful to him in a new capacity. ‘You have nothing particular to do,’ he said, ‘suppose you clean my pictures?’ I gave him one of my black looks, and made no other reply. My interview with his sister tried my powers of self-command in another way. Miss Redwood declared her purpose in sending for me the moment I entered the room. Without any preliminary remarks—speaking slowly and emphatically, in a wonderfully strong voice for a woman of her age—she said, ‘I have a favor to ask of you, sir. I want you to tell me what Mrs. Rook has done.’ I was so staggered that I stared at her like a fool. She went on: ‘I suspected Mrs. Rook, sir, of having guilty remembrances on her conscience before she had been a week in our service.’ Can you imagine my astonishment when I heard that Miss Redwood’s view of Mrs. Rook was my view? Finding that I still said nothing, the old lady entered into details: ‘We arranged, sir,’ (she persisted in calling me ‘sir,’ with the formal politeness of the old school)—‘we arranged, sir, that Mrs. Rook and her husband should occupy the bedroom next to mine, so that I might have her near me in case of my being taken ill in the night. She looked at the door between the two rooms—suspicious! She asked if there was any objection to her changing to another room—suspicious! suspicious! Pray take a seat, sir, and tell me which Mrs. Rook is guilty of—theft or murder?’”

“I showed up to my appointment in a pretty bad mood. Encouraged by my positive feedback on the illustrations he had shared with me, Sir Jervis suggested that I help him out in a new way. ‘You don’t have anything specific going on,’ he said, ‘why don’t you clean my pictures?’ I gave him a look that could kill and didn’t say anything else. My meeting with his sister tested my self-control in a different way. Miss Redwood made her intentions clear the moment I walked into the room. Without any small talk—speaking slowly and strongly, with an impressive voice for a woman her age—she said, ‘I have a favor to ask you, sir. I want you to tell me what Mrs. Rook has done.’ I was so taken aback that I just stared at her like an idiot. She continued: ‘I suspected Mrs. Rook, sir, of having guilty thoughts on her mind before she’d even been with us for a week.’ Can you imagine my shock when I realized that Miss Redwood’s opinion of Mrs. Rook matched mine? Noticing that I still hadn’t responded, the elderly lady went into detail: ‘We agreed, sir,’ (she insisted on calling me ‘sir,’ with the formal politeness of past generations)—‘we agreed, sir, that Mrs. Rook and her husband would stay in the bedroom next to mine, so I’d have her close by in case I got ill during the night. She looked at the door between the two rooms—suspicious! She asked if she could switch to another room—suspicious! Suspicious! Please have a seat, sir, and tell me—what crime is Mrs. Rook guilty of: theft or murder?’”

“What a dreadful old woman!” Emily exclaimed. “How did you answer her?”

“What a terrible old woman!” Emily exclaimed. “How did you respond to her?”

“I told her, with perfect truth, that I knew nothing of Mrs. Rook’s secrets. Miss Redwood’s humor took a satirical turn. ‘Allow me to ask, sir, whether your eyes were shut, when our housekeeper found herself unexpectedly in your presence?’ I referred the old lady to her brother’s opinion. ‘Sir Jervis believes Mrs. Rook to be crazy,’ I reminded her. ‘Do you refuse to trust me, sir?’ ‘I have no information to give you, madam.’ She waved her skinny old hand in the direction of the door. I made my bow, and retired. She called me back. ‘Old women used to be prophets, sir, in the bygone time,’ she said. ‘I will venture on a prediction. You will be the means of depriving us of the services of Mr. and Mrs. Rook. If you will be so good as to stay here a day or two longer you will hear that those two people have given us notice to quit. It will be her doing, mind—he is a mere cypher. I wish you good-morning.’ Will you believe me, when I tell you that the prophecy was fulfilled?”

“I told her, honestly, that I didn't know anything about Mrs. Rook’s secrets. Miss Redwood’s humor took a sarcastic turn. ‘May I ask, sir, if your eyes were closed when our housekeeper unexpectedly found herself in your presence?’ I referred the old lady to her brother’s opinion. ‘Sir Jervis thinks Mrs. Rook is crazy,’ I reminded her. ‘Do you not trust me, sir?’ ‘I have no information to share with you, madam.’ She waved her bony old hand towards the door. I bowed and started to leave. She called me back. ‘Old women used to be prophets, sir, back in the day,’ she said. ‘Let me make a prediction. You will be the cause of us losing the services of Mr. and Mrs. Rook. If you’ll be kind enough to stay here a day or two longer, you’ll hear that those two have given us notice to leave. It will be her doing, mind you—he is just a nobody. I wish you good morning.’ Will you believe me when I tell you that the prediction came true?”

“Do you mean that they actually left the house?”

“Are you saying that they really left the house?”

“They would certainly have left the house,” Alban answered, “if Sir Jervis had not insisted on receiving the customary month’s warning. He asserted his resolution by locking up the old husband in the pantry. His sister’s suspicions never entered his head; the housekeeper’s conduct (he said) simply proved that she was, what he had always considered her to be, crazy. ‘A capital servant, in spite of that drawback,’ he remarked; ‘and you will see, I shall bring her to her senses.’ The impression produced on me was naturally of a very different kind. While I was still uncertain how to entrap Mrs. Rook into confirming my suspicions, she herself had saved me the trouble. She had placed her own guilty interpretation on my appearance in the house—I had driven her away!”

“They definitely would have left the house,” Alban said, “if Sir Jervis hadn’t insisted on getting the usual month’s notice. He made his point by locking the old husband in the pantry. He never even considered his sister's suspicions; the housekeeper’s behavior (he claimed) just showed that she was, as he had always thought, crazy. ‘A great servant, despite that issue,’ he noted; ‘and you’ll see, I’ll bring her back to her senses.’ My impression was obviously very different. While I was still figuring out how to get Mrs. Rook to confirm my suspicions, she had already saved me the effort. She had put her own guilty spin on my appearance in the house—I had scared her off!”

Emily remained true to her resolution not to let her curiosity embarrass Alban again. But the unexpressed question was in her thoughts—“Of what guilt does he suspect Mrs. Rook? And, when he first felt his suspicions, was my father in his mind?”

Emily stuck to her decision not to let her curiosity embarrass Alban again. But the unspoken question lingered in her thoughts—“What does he think Mrs. Rook is guilty of? And when he first started to suspect her, was my father in his mind?”

Alban proceeded.

Alban went ahead.

“I had only to consider next, whether I could hope to make any further discoveries, if I continued to be Sir Jervis’s guest. The object of my journey had been gained; and I had no desire to be employed as picture-cleaner. Miss Redwood assisted me in arriving at a decision. I was sent for to speak to her again. The success of her prophecy had raised her spirits. She asked, with ironical humility, if I proposed to honor them by still remaining their guest, after the disturbance that I had provoked. I answered that I proposed to leave by the first train the next morning. ‘Will it be convenient for you to travel to some place at a good distance from this part of the world?’ she asked. I had my own reasons for going to London, and said so. ‘Will you mention that to my brother this evening, just before we sit down to dinner?’ she continued. ‘And will you tell him plainly that you have no intention of returning to the North? I shall make use of Mrs. Rook’s arm, as usual, to help me downstairs—and I will take care that she hears what you say. Without venturing on another prophecy, I will only hint to you that I have my own idea of what will happen; and I should like you to see for yourself, sir, whether my anticipations are realized.’ Need I tell you that this strange old woman proved to be right once more? Mr. Rook was released; Mrs. Rook made humble apologies, and laid the whole blame on her husband’s temper: and Sir Jervis bade me remark that his method had succeeded in bringing the housekeeper to her senses. Such were the results produced by the announcement of my departure for London—purposely made in Mrs. Rook’s hearing. Do you agree with me, that my journey to Northumberland has not been taken in vain?”

“I just had to think about whether I could expect to make any more discoveries if I stayed on as Sir Jervis’s guest. I had accomplished the purpose of my journey, and I had no interest in being a picture-cleaner. Miss Redwood helped me come to a decision. She called me in to talk again. The success of her prediction had lifted her mood. She asked, with a sarcastic tone, if I still planned to honor them by staying as their guest after the trouble I had caused. I replied that I intended to leave on the first train the next morning. ‘Would it be convenient for you to travel somewhere far from here?’ she asked. I had my own reasons for heading to London, and I told her so. ‘Could you mention that to my brother this evening, just before we sit down for dinner?’ she continued. ‘And will you clearly tell him that you don’t plan on returning to the North? I will use Mrs. Rook’s arm, as usual, to help me downstairs—and I’ll make sure she hears what you say. Without making another prediction, I’ll just suggest that I have my own idea of what will happen, and I’d like you to see for yourself, sir, whether my expectations are met.’ Should I tell you that this strange old woman was right once again? Mr. Rook was released; Mrs. Rook made humble apologies and blamed everything on her husband’s temper: and Sir Jervis pointed out that his method had succeeded in bringing the housekeeper to her senses. Such were the results of my announcement about leaving for London—made intentionally within Mrs. Rook’s hearing. Do you agree with me that my trip to Northumberland has not been in vain?”

Once more, Emily felt the necessity of controlling herself.

Once again, Emily felt the need to keep herself in check.

Alban had said that he had “reasons of his own for going to London.” Could she venture to ask him what those reasons were? She could only persist in restraining her curiosity, and conclude that he would have mentioned his motive, if it had been (as she had at one time supposed) connected with herself. It was a wise decision. No earthly consideration would have induced Alban to answer her, if she had put the question to him.

Alban had mentioned that he had “his own reasons for going to London.” Could she really ask him what those reasons were? She could only keep her curiosity in check and assume that he would have shared his motive if it had been (as she once thought) related to her. It was a smart choice. Nothing could have made Alban answer her if she had asked him directly.

All doubt of the correctness of his own first impression was now at an end; he was convinced that Mrs. Rook had been an accomplice in the crime committed, in 1877, at the village inn. His object in traveling to London was to consult the newspaper narrative of the murder. He, too, had been one of the readers at the Museum—had examined the back numbers of the newspaper—and had arrived at the conclusion that Emily’s father had been the victim of the crime. Unless he found means to prevent it, her course of reading would take her from the year 1876 to the year 1877, and under that date, she would see the fatal report, heading the top of a column, and printed in conspicuous type.

All doubt about the accuracy of his initial impression was now gone; he was sure that Mrs. Rook had been involved in the crime committed in 1877 at the village inn. His purpose for traveling to London was to look up the newspaper account of the murder. He had also been one of the readers at the Museum—had checked the past issues of the newspaper—and had concluded that Emily’s father was the crime’s victim. Unless he found a way to stop it, her reading would take her from 1876 to 1877, and under that year, she would come across the grim report, prominently displayed at the top of a column, printed in large type.

In the meanwhile Emily had broken the silence, before it could lead to embarrassing results, by asking if Alban had seen Mrs. Rook again, on the morning when he left Sir Jervis’s house.

In the meantime, Emily had broken the silence, before it could lead to awkward moments, by asking if Alban had seen Mrs. Rook again on the morning he left Sir Jervis’s house.

“There was nothing to be gained by seeing her,” Alban replied. “Now that she and her husband had decided to remain at Redwood Hall, I knew where to find her in case of necessity. As it happened I saw nobody, on the morning of my departure, but Sir Jervis himself. He still held to his idea of having his pictures cleaned for nothing. ‘If you can’t do it yourself,’ he said, ‘couldn’t you teach my secretary?’ He described the lady whom he had engaged in your place as a ‘nasty middle-aged woman with a perpetual cold in her head.’ At the same time (he remarked) he was a friend to the women, ‘because he got them cheap.’ I declined to teach the unfortunate secretary the art of picture-cleaning. Finding me determined, Sir Jervis was quite ready to say good-by. But he made use of me to the last. He employed me as postman and saved a stamp. The letter addressed to you arrived at breakfast-time. Sir Jervis said, ‘You are going to London; suppose you take it with you?’”

“There was no point in seeing her,” Alban replied. “Now that she and her husband decided to stay at Redwood Hall, I knew where to find her if needed. As it turned out, I didn’t see anyone on the morning of my departure, except for Sir Jervis himself. He still clung to his idea of getting his paintings cleaned for free. ‘If you can’t do it yourself,’ he said, ‘why not teach my secretary?’ He described the woman he hired to replace you as a ‘nasty middle-aged woman with a perpetual cold.’ At the same time, he commented that he was a friend to women, ‘because he got them cheap.’ I refused to teach the poor secretary the art of cleaning paintings. Seeing I was set in my decision, Sir Jervis was quick to say goodbye. But he took advantage of me until the end. He used me as a postman and saved on a stamp. The letter addressed to you arrived at breakfast. Sir Jervis said, ‘You’re going to London; why don’t you take it with you?’”

“Did he tell you that there was a letter of his own inclosed in the envelope?”

“Did he tell you that there was a letter of his own inside the envelope?”

“No. When he gave me the envelope it was already sealed.”

“No. When he handed me the envelope, it was already sealed.”

Emily at once handed to him Sir Jervis’s letter. “That will tell you who employs me at the Museum, and what my work is,” she said.

Emily immediately handed him Sir Jervis’s letter. “This will tell you who hires me at the Museum and what my job is,” she said.

He looked through the letter, and at once offered—eagerly offered—to help her.

He looked over the letter and immediately offered—excitedly offered—to help her.

“I have been a student in the reading-room at intervals, for years past,” he said. “Let me assist you, and I shall have something to do in my holiday time.” He was so anxious to be of use that he interrupted her before she could thank him. “Let us take alternate years,” he suggested. “Did you not tell me you were searching the newspapers published in eighteen hundred and seventy-six?”

“I’ve been a student in the reading room off and on for years,” he said. “Let me help you, and I’ll have something to occupy my holiday.” He was so eager to help that he cut her off before she could thank him. “How about we take turns each year?” he suggested. “Didn’t you mention you were looking into the newspapers from 1876?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“Very well. I will take the next year. You will take the year after. And so on.”

“Alright. I'll take next year. You can take the year after that. And so on.”

“You are very kind,” she answered—“but I should like to propose an improvement on your plan.”

“You're very kind,” she replied, “but I'd like to suggest an improvement to your plan.”

“What improvement?” he asked, rather sharply.

“What improvement?” he asked, a bit sharply.

“If you will leave the five years, from ‘seventy-six to ‘eighty-one, entirely to me,” she resumed, “and take the next five years, reckoning backward from ‘seventy-six, you will help me to better purpose. Sir Jervis expects me to look for reports of Central American Explorations, through the newspapers of the last forty years; and I have taken the liberty of limiting the heavy task imposed on me. When I report my progress to my employer, I should like to say that I have got through ten years of the examination, instead of five. Do you see any objection to the arrangement I propose?”

“If you can leave the five years from '76 to '81 entirely to me,” she continued, “and take the next five years counting backward from '76, you’ll help me be more effective. Sir Jervis expects me to look for reports on Central American explorations in newspapers from the last forty years, and I’ve taken the liberty of limiting the heavy workload placed on me. When I update my employer on my progress, I’d like to say that I’ve completed ten years of the examination instead of just five. Do you see any issues with the arrangement I'm suggesting?”

He proved to be obstinate—incomprehensibly obstinate.

He turned out to be stubborn—unbelievably stubborn.

“Let us try my plan to begin with,” he insisted. “While you are looking through ‘seventy-six, let me be at work on ‘seventy-seven. If you still prefer your own arrangement, after that, I will follow your suggestion with pleasure. Is it agreed?”

“Let’s start with my plan,” he insisted. “While you look through ‘seventy-six, I’ll work on ‘seventy-seven. If you still prefer your own arrangement after that, I’ll gladly follow your suggestion. Is that a deal?”

Her acute perception—enlightened by his tone as wall as by his words—detected something under the surface already.

Her sharp perception—heightened by his tone as well as by his words—sensed something beneath the surface already.

“It isn’t agreed until I understand you a little better,” she quietly replied. “I fancy you have some object of your own in view.”

“It’s not settled until I know you a bit better,” she said softly. “I think you have some purpose of your own in mind.”

She spoke with her usual directness of look and manner. He was evidently disconcerted. “What makes you think so?” he asked.

She spoke with her typical straightforwardness and demeanor. He seemed clearly taken aback. “What makes you think that?” he asked.

“My own experience of myself makes me think so,” she answered. “If I had some object to gain, I should persist in carrying it out—like you.”

"My own experience of myself makes me think so," she replied. "If I had something to achieve, I would keep pushing to make it happen—just like you."

“Does that mean, Miss Emily, that you refuse to give way?”

“Does that mean, Miss Emily, that you won't back down?”

“No, Mr. Morris. I have made myself disagreeable, but I know when to stop. I trust you—and submit.”

“No, Mr. Morris. I know I've been difficult, but I know when to quit. I trust you—and I’m ready to move forward.”

If he had been less deeply interested in the accomplishment of his merciful design, he might have viewed Emily’s sudden submission with some distrust. As it was, his eagerness to prevent her from discovering the narrative of the murder hurried him into an act of indiscretion. He made an excuse to leave her immediately, in the fear that she might change her mind.

If he had been less invested in achieving his compassionate goal, he might have been a bit suspicious of Emily’s sudden compliance. However, his urgency to keep her from learning about the murder drove him to act recklessly. He quickly came up with an excuse to leave her, worried that she might reconsider.

“I have inexcusably prolonged my visit,” he said. “If I presume on your kindness in this way, how can I hope that you will receive me again? We meet to-morrow in the reading-room.”

“I have unreasonably extended my stay,” he said. “If I keep taking advantage of your kindness like this, how can I expect you to welcome me again? We’ll see each other tomorrow in the reading room.”

He hastened away, as if he was afraid to let her say a word in reply.

He rushed away, as if he were afraid to let her say anything in response.

Emily reflected.

Emily thought.

“Is there something he doesn’t want me to see, in the news of the year ‘seventy-seven?” The one explanation which suggested itself to her mind assumed that form of expression—and the one method of satisfying her curiosity that seemed likely to succeed, was to search the volume which Alban had reserved for his own reading.

“Is there something he doesn’t want me to see in the news from the year '77?” The only explanation that came to her mind took that shape—and the one way to satisfy her curiosity that seemed likely to work was to look through the book that Alban had reserved for himself.

For two days they pursued their task together, seated at opposite desks. On the third day Emily was absent.

For two days, they worked on their task together, sitting at desks across from each other. On the third day, Emily didn’t show up.

Was she ill?

Was she sick?

She was at the library in the City, consulting the file of The Times for the year 1877.

She was at the library in the city, looking through the file of The Times for the year 1877.





CHAPTER XXIV. MR. ROOK.

Emily’s first day in the City library proved to be a day wasted.

Emily's first day at the City library turned out to be a day wasted.

She began reading the back numbers of the newspaper at haphazard, without any definite idea of what she was looking for. Conscious of the error into which her own impatience had led her, she was at a loss how to retrace the false step that she had taken. But two alternatives presented themselves: either to abandon the hope of making any discovery—or to attempt to penetrate Alban ‘s motives by means of pure guesswork, pursued in the dark.

She started flipping through old issues of the newspaper randomly, without any clear idea of what she was trying to find. Realizing that her own impatience had led her to make a mistake, she didn’t know how to backtrack from her misstep. But she saw two options: either give up on finding anything or try to figure out Alban's motives by purely guessing in the dark.

How was the problem to be solved? This serious question troubled her all through the evening, and kept her awake when she went to bed. In despair of her capacity to remove the obstacle that stood in her way, she decided on resuming her regular work at the Museum—turned her pillow to get at the cool side of it—and made up her mind to go asleep.

How was she supposed to solve the problem? This serious question weighed on her throughout the evening and kept her awake when she went to bed. Feeling hopeless about her ability to overcome the obstacle in her path, she decided to return to her usual work at the Museum—flipped her pillow to find the cool side—and resolved to fall asleep.

In the case of the wiser animals, the Person submits to Sleep. It is only the superior human being who tries the hopeless experiment of making Sleep submit to the Person. Wakeful on the warm side of the pillow, Emily remained wakeful on the cool side—thinking again and again of the interview with Alban which had ended so strangely.

In the case of the smarter animals, the person gives in to sleep. It's only the more advanced human who attempts the futile task of making sleep yield to them. Awake on the warm side of the pillow, Emily stayed awake on the cool side—repeatedly thinking about the interview with Alban that had ended so unexpectedly.

Little by little, her mind passed the limits which had restrained it thus far. Alban’s conduct in keeping his secret, in the matter of the newspapers, now began to associate itself with Alban’s conduct in keeping that other secret, which concealed from her his suspicions of Mrs. Rook.

Little by little, her mind pushed beyond the limits that had held it back until now. Alban’s behavior in keeping his secret regarding the newspapers started to connect with how he was also hiding that other secret, which kept his suspicions about Mrs. Rook hidden from her.

She started up in bed as the next possibility occurred to her.

She shot up in bed as the next idea came to her.

In speaking of the disaster which had compelled Mr. and Mrs. Rook to close the inn, Cecilia had alluded to an inquest held on the body of the murdered man. Had the inquest been mentioned in the newspapers, at the time? And had Alban seen something in the report, which concerned Mrs. Rook?

In talking about the disaster that forced Mr. and Mrs. Rook to shut down the inn, Cecilia mentioned an inquest conducted on the body of the murdered man. Had the inquest been reported in the newspapers at that time? And had Alban read something in the report that involved Mrs. Rook?

Led by the new light that had fallen on her, Emily returned to the library the next morning with a definite idea of what she had to look for. Incapable of giving exact dates, Cecilia had informed her that the crime was committed “in the autumn.” The month to choose, in beginning her examination, was therefore the month of August.

Led by the new understanding she had gained, Emily went back to the library the next morning with a clear idea of what she needed to find. Unable to provide specific dates, Cecilia had told her that the crime happened “in the autumn.” So, the month to focus on as she started her research was August.

No discovery rewarded her. She tried September, next—with the same unsatisfactory results. On Monday the first of October she met with some encouragement at last. At the top of a column appeared a telegraphic summary of all that was then known of the crime. In the number for the Wednesday following, she found a full report of the proceedings at the inquest.

No discovery came her way. She tried September next—with the same disappointing results. On Monday, October 1st, she finally met with some encouragement. At the top of a column was a brief summary of everything that was known about the crime. In the issue for the following Wednesday, she found a complete report of the inquest proceedings.

Passing over the preliminary remarks, Emily read the evidence with the closest attention.

Passing over the initial comments, Emily read the evidence with great focus.


The jury having viewed the body, and having visited an outhouse in which the murder had been committed, the first witness called was Mr. Benjamin Rook, landlord of the Hand-in-Hand inn.

The jury looked at the body and visited the shed where the murder took place. The first witness called was Mr. Benjamin Rook, the owner of the Hand-in-Hand inn.

On the evening of Sunday, September 30th, 1877, two gentlemen presented themselves at Mr. Rook’s house, under circumstances which especially excited his attention.

On the evening of Sunday, September 30th, 1877, two gentlemen arrived at Mr. Rook’s house, in a way that particularly caught his attention.

The youngest of the two was short, and of fair complexion. He carried a knapsack, like a gentleman on a pedestrian excursion; his manners were pleasant; and he was decidedly good-looking. His companion, older, taller, and darker—and a finer man altogether—leaned on his arm and seemed to be exhausted. In every respect they were singularly unlike each other. The younger stranger (excepting little half-whiskers) was clean shaved. The elder wore his whole beard. Not knowing their names, the landlord distinguished them, at the coroner’s suggestion, as the fair gentleman, and the dark gentleman.

The younger of the two was short and had a light complexion. He carried a backpack like a gentleman on a walking trip; his manners were pleasant, and he was definitely good-looking. His companion, who was older, taller, and darker—and just a more impressive man overall—leaned on his arm and looked tired. In every way, they were strikingly different from each other. The younger man (aside from some stubble) was clean-shaven. The older man had a full beard. Not knowing their names, the landlord referred to them, at the coroner’s suggestion, as the light-skinned gentleman and the dark gentleman.

It was raining when the two arrived at the inn. There were signs in the heavens of a stormy night.

It was raining when the two got to the inn. The sky showed signs of a stormy night.

On accosting the landlord, the fair gentleman volunteered the following statement:

On approaching the landlord, the kind gentleman offered the following statement:

Approaching the village, he had been startled by seeing the dark gentleman (a total stranger to him) stretched prostrate on the grass at the roadside—so far as he could judge, in a swoon. Having a flask with brandy in it, he revived the fainting man, and led him to the inn.

Approaching the village, he was shocked to see a dark-skinned man (a complete stranger to him) lying flat on the grass by the roadside—he seemed to be unconscious. With a flask of brandy in hand, he helped the fainting man regain consciousness and took him to the inn.

This statement was confirmed by a laborer, who was on his way to the village at the time.

This statement was confirmed by a worker who was headed to the village at the time.

The dark gentleman endeavored to explain what had happened to him. He had, as he supposed, allowed too long a time to pass (after an early breakfast that morning), without taking food: he could only attribute the fainting fit to that cause. He was not liable to fainting fits. What purpose (if any) had brought him into the neighborhood of Zeeland, he did not state. He had no intention of remaining at the inn, except for refreshment; and he asked for a carriage to take him to the railway station.

The dark man tried to explain what had happened to him. He thought he had let too much time go by (after having an early breakfast that morning) without eating; he could only blame the fainting spell on that. He wasn't prone to fainting. He didn't mention what reason (if any) had brought him to the Zeeland area. He only planned to stay at the inn for a quick break, and he asked for a carriage to take him to the train station.

The fair gentleman, seeing the signs of bad weather, desired to remain in Mr. Rook’s house for the night, and proposed to resume his walking tour the next day.

The kind gentleman, noticing the signs of bad weather, wanted to stay at Mr. Rook’s house for the night and suggested continuing his walking tour the next day.

Excepting the case of supper, which could be easily provided, the landlord had no choice but to disappoint both his guests. In his small way of business, none of his customers wanted to hire a carriage—even if he could have afforded to keep one. As for beds, the few rooms which the inn contained were all engaged; including even the room occupied by himself and his wife. An exhibition of agricultural implements had been opened in the neighborhood, only two days since; and a public competition between rival machines was to be decided on the coming Monday. Not only was the Hand-in-Hand inn crowded, but even the accommodation offered by the nearest town had proved barely sufficient to meet the public demand.

Except for dinner, which could be easily managed, the landlord had no choice but to let down both his guests. In his small-scale business, none of his customers wanted to hire a carriage—even if he could have afforded to keep one. As for beds, the few rooms the inn had were all booked, including even the room occupied by him and his wife. An agricultural fair had opened nearby just two days ago, and a public competition between rival machines was set to take place the following Monday. Not only was the Hand-in-Hand inn packed, but even the accommodation offered by the nearby town barely met the public demand.

The gentlemen looked at each other and agreed that there was no help for it but to hurry the supper, and walk to the railway station—a distance of between five and six miles—in time to catch the last train.

The men glanced at each other and agreed that the only choice was to speed up dinner and walk to the train station—a distance of about five to six miles—to catch the last train.

While the meal was being prepared, the rain held off for a while. The dark man asked his way to the post-office and went out by himself.

While the meal was being prepared, the rain paused for a bit. The dark man asked for directions to the post office and went out on his own.

He came back in about ten minutes, and sat down afterward to supper with his companion. Neither the landlord, nor any other person in the public room, noticed any change in him on his return. He was a grave, quiet sort of person, and (unlike the other one) not much of a talker.

He returned in about ten minutes and then sat down to dinner with his companion. Neither the landlord nor anyone else in the public room noticed any difference in him when he got back. He was a serious, reserved kind of person and (unlike the other one) not much of a conversationalist.

As the darkness came on, the rain fell again heavily; and the heavens were black.

As night fell, the rain came pouring down again, and the sky turned dark.

A flash of lightning startled the gentlemen when they went to the window to look out: the thunderstorm began. It was simply impossible that two strangers to the neighborhood could find their way to the station, through storm and darkness, in time to catch the train. With or without bedrooms, they must remain at the inn for the night. Having already given up their own room to their lodgers, the landlord and landlady had no other place to sleep in than the kitchen. Next to the kitchen, and communicating with it by a door, was an outhouse; used, partly as a scullery, partly as a lumber-room. There was an old truckle-bed among the lumber, on which one of the gentlemen might rest. A mattress on the floor could be provided for the other. After adding a table and a basin, for the purposes of the toilet, the accommodation which Mr. Rook was able to offer came to an end.

A flash of lightning surprised the gentlemen when they went to the window to look outside: the thunderstorm had started. It was just impossible for two strangers in the area to navigate to the station through the storm and darkness in time to catch the train. Whether they had bedrooms or not, they would have to stay at the inn for the night. Since they had already given up their own room to their guests, the landlord and landlady had no other option for sleeping except the kitchen. Next to the kitchen, connected by a door, was an outhouse, used partly as a scullery and partly as a storage room. There was an old truckle-bed among the clutter, where one of the gentlemen could rest. A mattress on the floor could be set up for the other. After providing a table and a basin for washing, the accommodations that Mr. Rook could offer were exhausted.

The travelers agreed to occupy this makeshift bed-chamber.

The travelers decided to stay in this makeshift bedroom.

The thunderstorm passed away; but the rain continued to fall heavily. Soon after eleven the guests at the inn retired for the night. There was some little discussion between the two travelers, as to which of them should take possession of the truckle-bed. It was put an end to by the fair gentleman, in his own pleasant way. He proposed to “toss up for it”—and he lost. The dark gentleman went to bed first; the fair gentleman followed, after waiting a while. Mr. Rook took his knapsack into the outhouse; and arranged on the table his appliances for the toilet—contained in a leather roll, and including a razor—ready for use in the morning.

The thunderstorm has passed, but the rain continued to pour heavily. Shortly after eleven, the guests at the inn went to bed for the night. There was a bit of discussion between the two travelers about who should get the truckle bed. The fair gentleman ended the debate in his easygoing manner. He suggested they “flip a coin for it”—and he lost. The dark gentleman went to bed first, and the fair gentleman followed after a short wait. Mr. Rook took his knapsack into the outhouse and set up his toiletries on the table—packed in a leather roll, including a razor—ready for use in the morning.

Having previously barred the second door of the outhouse, which led into the yard, Mr. Rook fastened the other door, the lock and bolts of which were on the side of the kitchen. He then secured the house door, and the shutters over the lower windows. Returning to the kitchen, he noticed that the time was ten minutes short of midnight. Soon afterward, he and his wife went to bed.

Having already locked the second door of the outhouse that opened into the yard, Mr. Rook secured the other door, with its lock and bolts located on the kitchen side. He then locked the house door and closed the shutters over the lower windows. Back in the kitchen, he saw that it was ten minutes until midnight. Shortly after, he and his wife went to bed.

Nothing happened to disturb Mr. and Mrs. Rook during the night.

Nothing happened to disturb Mr. and Mrs. Rook throughout the night.

At a quarter to seven the next morning, he got up; his wife being still asleep. He had been instructed to wake the gentlemen early; and he knocked at their door. Receiving no answer, after repeatedly knocking, he opened the door and stepped into the outhouse.

At 6:45 the next morning, he got up while his wife was still asleep. He was told to wake the gentlemen early, so he knocked on their door. After getting no response despite knocking several times, he opened the door and walked into the outhouse.

At this point in his evidence, the witness’s recollections appeared to overpower him. “Give me a moment, gentlemen,” he said to the jury. “I have had a dreadful fright; and I don’t believe I shall get over it for the rest of my life.”

At this point in his testimony, the witness seemed overwhelmed by his memories. “Give me a moment, gentlemen,” he said to the jury. “I've had a terrible shock; and I don't think I'll ever fully recover from it.”

The coroner helped him by a question: “What did you see when you opened the door?”

The coroner prompted him with a question: “What did you see when you opened the door?”

Mr. Rook answered: “I saw the dark man stretched out on his bed—dead, with a frightful wound in his throat. I saw an open razor, stained with smears of blood, at his side.”

Mr. Rook answered, “I saw the dark man lying on his bed—dead, with a terrible wound in his throat. There was an open razor, covered in blood stains, beside him.”

“Did you notice the door, leading into the yard?”

“Did you see the door that goes into the yard?”

“It was wide open, sir. When I was able to look round me, the other traveler—I mean the man with the fair complexion, who carried the knapsack—was nowhere to be seen.”

“It was completely open, sir. When I looked around, the other traveler— the man with the light skin who was carrying the backpack—was nowhere to be found.”

“What did you do, after making these discoveries?”

“What did you do after making these discoveries?”

“I closed the yard door. Then I locked the other door, and put the key in my pocket. After that I roused the servant, and sent him to the constable—who lived near to us—while I ran for the doctor, whose house was at the other end of our village. The doctor sent his groom, on horseback, to the police-office in the town. When I returned to the inn, the constable was there—and he and the police took the matter into their own hands.”

“I closed the yard door. Then I locked the other door and put the key in my pocket. After that, I woke up the servant and sent him to the constable—who lived nearby—while I ran to get the doctor, whose house was at the other end of our village. The doctor sent his groom on horseback to the police station in town. When I got back to the inn, the constable was already there, and he and the police took over the situation.”

“You have nothing more to tell us?”

“You don’t have anything else to tell us?”

“Nothing more.”

"That's all."





CHAPTER XXV. “J. B.”

Mr. Rook having completed his evidence, the police authorities were the next witnesses examined.

Mr. Rook finished giving his statement, and then the police officials were the next witnesses to be questioned.

They had not found the slightest trace of any attempt to break into the house in the night. The murdered man’s gold watch and chain were discovered under his pillow. On examining his clothes the money was found in his purse, and the gold studs and sleeve buttons were left in his shirt. But his pocketbook (seen by witnesses who had not yet been examined) was missing. The search for visiting cards and letters had proved to be fruitless. Only the initials, “J. B.,” were marked on his linen. He had brought no luggage with him to the inn. Nothing could be found which led to the discovery of his name or of the purpose which had taken him into that part of the country.

They hadn’t found any sign of a break-in at the house during the night. The murdered man’s gold watch and chain were found under his pillow. When they checked his clothes, they found money in his purse, and the gold studs and cufflinks were left in his shirt. However, his wallet (seen by witnesses who hadn’t been questioned yet) was missing. The search for business cards and letters turned up nothing. Only the initials “J. B.” were marked on his linens. He had not brought any luggage with him to the inn. There was nothing that could help identify him or explain why he was in that part of the country.

The police examined the outhouse next, in search of circumstantial evidence against the missing man.

The police then searched the outhouse for any evidence that could link to the missing man.

He must have carried away his knapsack, when he took to flight, but he had been (probably) in too great a hurry to look for his razor—or perhaps too terrified to touch it, if it had attracted his notice. The leather roll, and the other articles used for his toilet, had been taken away. Mr. Rook identified the blood-stained razor. He had noticed overnight the name of the Belgian city, “Liege,” engraved on it.

He must have grabbed his backpack when he ran away, but he was probably in too much of a rush to look for his razor—or maybe he was too scared to touch it if he noticed it. The leather case and other grooming items had been taken. Mr. Rook recognized the blood-stained razor. He had seen the name of the Belgian city, “Liege,” engraved on it the night before.

The yard was the next place inspected. Foot-steps were found on the muddy earth up to the wall. But the road on the other side had been recently mended with stones, and the trace of the fugitive was lost. Casts had been taken of the footsteps; and no other means of discovery had been left untried. The authorities in London had also been communicated with by telegraph.

The yard was the next area checked. Footprints were found on the muddy ground leading up to the wall. However, the road on the other side had recently been repaired with stones, and the trail of the escapee was gone. Casts of the footprints had been made, and no other possible methods of finding them had been overlooked. The authorities in London had also been contacted via telegraph.

The doctor being called, described a personal peculiarity, which he had noticed at the post-mortem examination, and which might lead to the identification of the murdered man.

The doctor was called and described a personal detail he noticed during the autopsy, which could help identify the murdered man.

As to the cause of death, the witness said it could be stated in two words. The internal jugular vein had been cut through, with such violence, judging by the appearances, that the wound could not have been inflicted, in the act of suicide, by the hand of the deceased person. No other injuries, and no sign of disease, was found on the body. The one cause of death had been Hemorrhage; and the one peculiarity which called for notice had been discovered in the mouth. Two of the front teeth, in the upper jaw, were false. They had been so admirably made to resemble the natural teeth on either side of them, in form and color, that the witness had only hit on the discovery by accidentally touching the inner side of the gum with one of his fingers.

As for the cause of death, the witness stated it could be summed up in two words. The internal jugular vein had been cut so violently that, based on the evidence, the wound couldn’t have been self-inflicted by the deceased. No other injuries or signs of disease were found on the body. The sole cause of death was hemorrhage, and the only notable detail was found in the mouth. Two of the upper front teeth were fake. They were so expertly crafted to match the natural teeth on either side, in both shape and color, that the witness only discovered this by accidentally touching the inner side of the gum with his finger.

The landlady was examined, when the doctor had retired. Mrs. Rook was able, in answering questions put to her, to give important information, in reference to the missing pocketbook.

The landlady was questioned after the doctor had left. Mrs. Rook was able to provide important information regarding the missing wallet in response to the questions asked.

Before retiring to rest, the two gentlemen had paid the bill—intending to leave the inn the first thing in the morning. The traveler with the knapsack paid his share in money. The other unfortunate gentleman looked into his purse, and found only a shilling and a sixpence in it. He asked Mrs. Rook if she could change a bank-note. She told him it could be done, provided the note was for no considerable sum of money. Upon that he opened his pocketbook (which the witness described minutely) and turned out the contents on the table. After searching among many Bank of England notes, some in one pocket of the book and some in another, he found a note of the value of five pounds. He thereupon settled his bill, and received the change from Mrs. Rook—her husband being in another part of the room, attending to the guests. She noticed a letter in an envelope, and a few cards which looked (to her judgment) like visiting cards, among the bank-notes which he had turned out on the table. When she returned to him with the change, he had just put them back, and was closing the pocketbook. She saw him place it in one of the breast pockets of his coat.

Before settling in for the night, the two men had paid the bill, planning to leave the inn first thing in the morning. The traveler with the backpack paid his part in cash. The other unfortunate guy looked in his wallet and found just a shilling and a sixpence. He asked Mrs. Rook if she could exchange a banknote. She replied that it could be done, as long as the note wasn't for a large sum. He then opened his wallet (which the witness described in detail) and dumped out its contents onto the table. After rummaging through several Bank of England notes, some in one section of the wallet and some in another, he found a note worth five pounds. He settled his bill and got his change from Mrs. Rook—her husband was elsewhere in the room, attending to other guests. She noticed a letter in an envelope and a few cards that looked like visiting cards among the banknotes he had spilled on the table. When she came back to him with the change, he had just put them away and was closing the wallet. She saw him place it in one of the breast pockets of his coat.

The fellow-traveler who had accompanied him to the inn was present all the time, sitting on the opposite side of the table. He made a remark when he saw the notes produced. He said, “Put all that money back—don’t tempt a poor man like me!” It was said laughing, as if by way of a joke.

The fellow traveler who had gone with him to the inn was there the whole time, sitting on the other side of the table. He commented when he saw the money come out. He said, “Put all that cash away—don’t tempt someone like me who’s not well-off!” It was said with a laugh, almost as a joke.

Mrs. Rook had observed nothing more that night; had slept as soundly as usual; and had been awakened when her husband knocked at the outhouse door, according to instructions received from the gentlemen, overnight.

Mrs. Rook had noticed nothing else that night; she had slept as deeply as usual; and had been woken up when her husband knocked on the shed door, following the instructions given by the gentlemen the night before.

Three of the guests in the public room corroborated Mrs. Rook’s evidence. They were respectable persons, well and widely known in that part of Hampshire. Besides these, there were two strangers staying in the house. They referred the coroner to their employers—eminent manufacturers at Sheffield and Wolverhampton—whose testimony spoke for itself.

Three of the guests in the common room confirmed Mrs. Rook's account. They were reputable individuals, known throughout that area of Hampshire. In addition to these, there were two strangers staying at the house. They directed the coroner to their employers—well-known manufacturers from Sheffield and Wolverhampton—whose statements were clear on their own.

The last witness called was a grocer in the village, who kept the post-office.

The last witness called was a grocery store owner in the village, who also ran the post office.

On the evening of the 30th, a dark gentleman, wearing his beard, knocked at the door, and asked for a letter addressed to “J. B., Post-office, Zeeland.” The letter had arrived by that morning’s post; but, being Sunday evening, the grocer requested that application might be made for it the next morning. The stranger said the letter contained news, which it was of importance to him to receive without delay. Upon this, the grocer made an exception to customary rules and gave him the letter. He read it by the light of the lamp in the passage. It must have been short, for the reading was done in a moment. He seemed to think over it for a while; and then he turned round to go out. There was nothing to notice in his look or in his manner. The witness offered a remark on the weather; and the gentleman said, “Yes, it looks like a bad night”—and so went away.

On the evening of the 30th, a dark-skinned man with a beard knocked at the door and asked for a letter addressed to “J. B., Post-office, Zeeland.” The letter had arrived that morning, but since it was Sunday evening, the grocer asked if he could come back for it the next morning. The stranger claimed the letter had important news that he needed right away. Because of this, the grocer made an exception to the usual rules and gave him the letter. He read it by the light of the lamp in the hallway. It must have been short, as he finished reading it quickly. He paused to think about it for a moment, then turned to leave. There was nothing remarkable about his expression or behavior. The grocer commented on the weather, and the man replied, “Yes, it looks like a bad night”—and then he left.

The postmaster’s evidence was of importance in one respect: it suggested the motive which had brought the deceased to Zeeland. The letter addressed to “J. B.” was, in all probability, the letter seen by Mrs. Rook among the contents of the pocketbook, spread out on the table.

The postmaster's testimony was significant in one way: it hinted at the reason that led the deceased to Zeeland. The letter addressed to "J. B." was likely the same one Mrs. Rook noticed among the items in the wallet, laid out on the table.

The inquiry being, so far, at an end, the inquest was adjourned—on the chance of obtaining additional evidence, when the reported proceedings were read by the public.

The inquiry being finished for now, the inquest was put on hold—hoping to gather more evidence when the reported proceedings were shared with the public.


Consulting a later number of the newspaper Emily discovered that the deceased person had been identified by a witness from London.

Consulting a later issue of the newspaper, Emily found out that the deceased had been identified by a witness from London.

Henry Forth, gentleman’s valet, being examined, made the following statement:

Henry Forth, the gentleman's valet, when questioned, gave the following statement:

He had read the medical evidence contained in the report of the inquest; and, believing that he could identify the deceased, had been sent by his present master to assist the object of the inquiry. Ten days since, being then out of place, he had answered an advertisement. The next day, he was instructed to call at Tracey’s Hotel, London, at six o’clock in the evening, and to ask for Mr. James Brown. Arriving at the hotel he saw the gentleman for a few minutes only. Mr. Brown had a friend with him. After glancing over the valet’s references, he said, “I haven’t time enough to speak to you this evening. Call here to-morrow morning at nine o’clock.” The gentleman who was present laughed, and said, “You won’t be up!” Mr. Brown answered, “That won’t matter; the man can come to my bedroom, and let me see how he understands his duties, on trial.” At nine the next morning, Mr. Brown was reported to be still in bed; and the witness was informed of the number of the room. He knocked at the door. A drowsy voice inside said something, which he interpreted as meaning “Come in.” He went in. The toilet-table was on his left hand, and the bed (with the lower curtain drawn) was on his right. He saw on the table a tumbler with a little water in it, and with two false teeth in the water. Mr. Brown started up in bed—looked at him furiously—abused him for daring to enter the room—and shouted to him to “get out.” The witness, not accustomed to be treated in that way, felt naturally indignant, and at once withdrew—but not before he had plainly seen the vacant place which the false teeth had been made to fill. Perhaps Mr. Brown had forgotten that he had left his teeth on the table. Or perhaps he (the valet) had misunderstood what had been said to him when he knocked at the door. Either way, it seemed to be plain enough that the gentleman resented the discovery of his false teeth by a stranger.

He had read the medical evidence in the inquest report; and believing he could identify the deceased, his current employer had sent him to help with the investigation. Ten days ago, while he was unemployed, he responded to a job advertisement. The next day, he was told to go to Tracey’s Hotel in London at six in the evening and ask for Mr. James Brown. When he arrived at the hotel, he only saw the gentleman for a few minutes. Mr. Brown had a friend with him. After quickly reviewing the valet’s references, he said, “I don’t have enough time to talk this evening. Come back tomorrow morning at nine.” The gentleman present laughed and said, “You won’t be up!” Mr. Brown replied, “That won’t matter; he can come to my bedroom and show me how he handles his duties on trial.” At nine the next morning, Mr. Brown was reported to still be in bed, and the witness was given the room number. He knocked on the door. A sleepy voice inside said something that he took to mean “Come in.” He entered. The vanity was on his left, and the bed (with the lower curtain drawn) was on his right. On the table, he saw a glass with a little water in it and two false teeth in the water. Mr. Brown shot up in bed—glaring at him—cursed him for daring to enter the room—and yelled for him to “get out.” The witness, not used to being treated that way, felt understandably upset and immediately left—but not before he clearly saw the empty spot where the false teeth had been. Perhaps Mr. Brown had forgotten he left his teeth on the table. Or maybe the valet had misunderstood what was said when he knocked at the door. Either way, it was clear that the gentleman was not pleased about his false teeth being discovered by a stranger.

Having concluded his statement the witness proceeded to identify the remains of the deceased.

Having finished his statement, the witness went on to identify the remains of the deceased.

He at once recognized the gentleman named James Brown, whom he had twice seen—once in the evening, and again the next morning—at Tracey’s Hotel. In answer to further inquiries, he declared that he knew nothing of the family, or of the place of residence, of the deceased. He complained to the proprietor of the hotel of the rude treatment that he had received, and asked if Mr. Tracey knew anything of Mr. James Brown. Mr. Tracey knew nothing of him. On consulting the hotel book it was found that he had given notice to leave, that afternoon.

He immediately recognized the man named James Brown, whom he had seen twice—once in the evening and again the next morning—at Tracey’s Hotel. When asked more questions, he said he didn’t know anything about the family or where the deceased lived. He told the hotel owner about the rude treatment he had received and asked if Mr. Tracey knew anything about Mr. James Brown. Mr. Tracey didn’t know anything about him. Checking the hotel log, it was discovered that he had given notice to leave that afternoon.

Before returning to London, the witness produced references which gave him an excellent character. He also left the address of the master who had engaged him three days since.

Before returning to London, the witness provided references that gave him an excellent reputation. He also left the address of the employer who had hired him three days earlier.

The last precaution adopted was to have the face of the corpse photographed, before the coffin was closed. On the same day the jury agreed on their verdict: “Willful murder against some person unknown.”

The final precaution taken was to have the deceased's face photographed before the coffin was closed. That same day, the jury reached their verdict: “Willful murder against some person unknown.”


Two days later, Emily found a last allusion to the crime—extracted from the columns of the South Hampshire Gazette.

Two days later, Emily discovered one last reference to the crime—taken from the pages of the South Hampshire Gazette.

A relative of the deceased, seeing the report of the adjourned inquest, had appeared (accompanied by a medical gentleman); had seen the photograph; and had declared the identification by Henry Forth to be correct.

A relative of the deceased, after seeing the report of the postponed inquest, showed up (with a doctor); looked at the photograph; and confirmed that Henry Forth's identification was accurate.

Among other particulars, now communicated for the first time, it was stated that the late Mr. James Brown had been unreasonably sensitive on the subject of his false teeth, and that the one member of his family who knew of his wearing them was the relative who now claimed his remains.

Among other details, now shared for the first time, it was mentioned that the late Mr. James Brown had been overly sensitive about his false teeth, and that the only family member who knew he wore them was the relative who is now claiming his remains.

The claim having been established to the satisfaction of the authorities, the corpse was removed by railroad the same day. No further light had been thrown on the murder. The Handbill offering the reward, and describing the suspected man, had failed to prove of any assistance to the investigations of the police.

The authorities were satisfied with the claim, so the body was taken by train the same day. There was no new information about the murder. The handbill offering a reward and describing the suspected man didn't help the police investigations at all.

From that date, no further notice of the crime committed at the Hand-in-Hand inn appeared in the public journals.

From that date on, there were no more reports about the crime that took place at the Hand-in-Hand inn in the news.


Emily closed the volume which she had been consulting, and thankfully acknowledged the services of the librarian.

Emily closed the book she had been looking at and gratefully thanked the librarian.

The new reader had excited this gentleman’s interest. Noticing how carefully she examined the numbers of the old newspaper, he looked at her, from time to time, wondering whether it was good news or bad of which she was in search. She read steadily and continuously; but she never rewarded his curiosity by any outward sign of the impression that had been produced on her. When she left the room there was nothing to remark in her manner; she looked quietly thoughtful—and that was all.

The new reader had piqued this gentleman’s interest. He watched her carefully as she studied the numbers in the old newspaper, wondering if she was looking for good news or bad. She read steadily and without pause, but she never gave any hint about the impact it had on her. When she left the room, there was nothing in her demeanor to note; she seemed quietly thoughtful—and that was it.

The librarian smiled—amused by his own folly. Because a stranger’s appearance had attracted him, he had taken it for granted that circumstances of romantic interest must be connected with her visit to the library. Far from misleading him, as he supposed, his fancy might have been employed to better purpose, if it had taken a higher flight still—and had associated Emily with the fateful gloom of tragedy, in place of the brighter interest of romance.

The librarian smiled, finding humor in his own mistake. Because he was drawn to a stranger’s appearance, he assumed that there must be some romantic connection to her visit to the library. Instead of misleading him, as he thought, his imagination could have been better spent if it had soared even higher—linking Emily to the ominous weight of tragedy instead of the lighter allure of romance.

There, among the ordinary readers of the day, was a dutiful and affectionate daughter following the dreadful story of the death of her father by murder, and believing it to be the story of a stranger—because she loved and trusted the person whose short-sighted mercy had deceived her. That very discovery, the dread of which had shaken the good doctor’s firm nerves, had forced Alban to exclude from his confidence the woman whom he loved, and had driven the faithful old servant from the bedside of her dying mistress—that very discovery Emily had now made, with a face which never changed color, and a heart which beat at ease. Was the deception that had won this cruel victory over truth destined still to triumph in the days which were to come? Yes—if the life of earth is a foretaste of the life of hell. No—if a lie is a lie, be the merciful motive for the falsehood what it may. No—if all deceit contains in it the seed of retribution, to be ripened inexorably in the lapse of time.

There, among the average readers of the time, was a devoted and loving daughter following the terrible story of her father's murder and believing it to be about someone else—because she loved and trusted the person whose shortsighted kindness had misled her. That very discovery, which had shaken the good doctor’s strong nerves, had forced Alban to keep the woman he loved out of his confidence and had driven the loyal old servant away from the bedside of her dying mistress—that very discovery Emily had now made, with a face that never changed color and a heart that felt at ease. Was the deception that had achieved this cruel victory over the truth destined to keep succeeding in the future? Yes—if earthly life is a preview of hellish life. No—if a lie is a lie, regardless of the compassionate motive behind the falsehood. No—if all deceit carries the seed of retribution, which will inevitably come to fruition over time.





CHAPTER XXVI. MOTHER EVE.

The servant received Emily, on her return from the library, with a sly smile. “Here he is again, miss, waiting to see you.”

The servant greeted Emily when she returned from the library with a sly smile. “He's back again, miss, waiting to see you.”

She opened the parlor door, and revealed Alban Morris, as restless as ever, walking up and down the room.

She opened the parlor door and revealed Alban Morris, as restless as always, pacing back and forth in the room.

“When I missed you at the Museum, I was afraid you might be ill,” he said. “Ought I to have gone away, when my anxiety was relieved? Shall I go away now?”

“When I didn't see you at the Museum, I was worried you might be sick,” he said. “Should I have left when I felt relieved? Should I go now?”

“You must take a chair, Mr. Morris, and hear what I have to say for myself. When you left me after your last visit, I suppose I felt the force of example. At any rate I, like you, had my suspicions. I have been trying to confirm them—and I have failed.”

“You need to sit down, Mr. Morris, and listen to what I have to say for myself. After you left me following your last visit, I think I felt the weight of your example. In any case, I, like you, had my doubts. I've been trying to verify them—and I've come up empty.”

He paused, with the chair in his hand. “Suspicions of Me?” he asked.

He paused, holding the chair in his hand. “Suspicions about me?” he asked.

“Certainly! Can you guess how I have been employed for the last two days? No—not even your ingenuity can do that. I have been hard at work, in another reading-room, consulting the same back numbers of the same newspaper, which you have been examining at the British Museum. There is my confession—and now we will have some tea.”

“Of course! Can you guess what I've been doing for the last two days? No—not even your cleverness can figure that out. I've been busy in another reading room, looking through the same old issues of the same newspaper that you’ve been checking out at the British Museum. There’s my confession—and now let’s have some tea.”

She moved to the fireplace, to ring the bell, and failed to see the effect produced on Alban by those lightly-uttered words. The common phrase is the only phrase that can describe it. He was thunderstruck.

She walked over to the fireplace to ring the bell, not noticing the impact those softly spoken words had on Alban. The simplest expression describes it best: he was stunned.

“Yes,” she resumed, “I have read the report of the inquest. If I know nothing else, I know that the murder at Zeeland can’t be the discovery which you are bent on keeping from me. Don’t be alarmed for the preservation of your secret! I am too much discouraged to try again.”

“Yes,” she continued, “I’ve read the inquest report. If I don’t know anything else, I know that the murder in Zeeland isn’t the information you’re determined to hide from me. Don’t worry about protecting your secret! I’m too discouraged to try again.”

The servant interrupted them by answering the bell; Alban once more escaped detection. Emily gave her orders with an approach to the old gayety of her school days. “Tea, as soon as possible—and let us have the new cake. Are you too much of a man, Mr. Morris, to like cake?”

The servant interrupted them by responding to the bell; Alban once again avoided being noticed. Emily gave her orders with a hint of the old cheerfulness from her school days. “Tea, as soon as you can—and let's have the new cake. Are you too much of a guy, Mr. Morris, to enjoy cake?”

In this state of agitation, he was unreasonably irritated by that playful question. “There is one thing I like better than cake,” he said; “and that one thing is a plain explanation.”

In this state of agitation, he was unreasonably annoyed by that playful question. “There’s one thing I like better than cake,” he said; “and that one thing is a straightforward explanation.”

His tone puzzled her. “Have I said anything to offend you?” she asked. “Surely you can make allowance for a girl’s curiosity? Oh, you shall have your explanation—and, what is more, you shall have it without reserve!”

His tone confused her. “Did I say something to upset you?” she asked. “Surely you can understand a girl’s curiosity? Oh, you’ll get your explanation—and, what’s more, you’ll get it without holding back!”

She was as good as her word. What she had thought, and what she had planned, when he left her after his last visit, was frankly and fully told. “If you wonder how I discovered the library,” she went on, “I must refer you to my aunt’s lawyer. He lives in the City—and I wrote to him to help me. I don’t consider that my time has been wasted. Mr. Morris, we owe an apology to Mrs. Rook.”

She kept her promise. What she had thought and planned when he left after his last visit was honestly and completely shared. “If you’re curious about how I found the library,” she continued, “I have to mention my aunt’s lawyer. He lives in the city—and I wrote to him for assistance. I don’t think my time has been wasted. Mr. Morris, we owe Mrs. Rook an apology.”

Alban’s astonishment, when he heard this, forced its way to expression in words. “What can you possibly mean?” he asked.

Alban's surprise, when he heard this, pushed him to speak up. "What do you mean?" he asked.

The tea was brought in before Emily could reply. She filled the cups, and sighed as she looked at the cake. “If Cecilia was here, how she would enjoy it!” With that complimentary tribute to her friend, she handed a slice to Alban. He never even noticed it.

The tea was brought in before Emily could respond. She filled the cups and sighed as she looked at the cake. “If Cecilia were here, she would love this!” With that kind thought about her friend, she handed a slice to Alban. He didn’t even notice it.

“We have both of us behaved most unkindly to Mrs. Rook,” she resumed. “I can excuse your not seeing it; for I should not have seen it either, but for the newspaper. While I was reading, I had an opportunity of thinking over what we said and did, when the poor woman’s behavior so needlessly offended us. I was too excited to think, at the time—and, besides, I had been upset, only the night before, by what Miss Jethro said to me.”

“We’ve both acted really unkindly towards Mrs. Rook,” she continued. “I can understand why you didn’t notice it; I wouldn’t have either if it weren’t for the newspaper. While I was reading, I had a chance to reflect on what we said and did, especially how the poor woman’s behavior unnecessarily upset us. I was too worked up to think clearly at the time—and, on top of that, I had been thrown off just the night before by what Miss Jethro said to me.”

Alban started. “What has Miss Jethro to do with it?” he asked.

Alban spoke up. “What does Miss Jethro have to do with it?” he asked.

“Nothing at all,” Emily answered. “She spoke to me of her own private affairs. A long story—and you wouldn’t be interested in it. Let me finish what I had to say. Mrs. Rook was naturally reminded of the murder, when she heard that my name was Brown; and she must certainly have been struck—as I was—by the coincidence of my father’s death taking place at the same time when his unfortunate namesake was killed. Doesn’t this sufficiently account for her agitation when she looked at the locket? We first took her by surprise: and then we suspected her of Heaven knows what, because the poor creature didn’t happen to have her wits about her, and to remember at the right moment what a very common name ‘James Brown’ is. Don’t you see it as I do?”

“Nothing at all,” Emily replied. “She talked to me about her own personal issues. It’s a long story—and you probably wouldn’t care about it. Let me finish what I wanted to say. Mrs. Rook was naturally reminded of the murder when she heard my last name was Brown; and she must have definitely been struck—like I was—by the coincidence of my father dying at the same time as his unfortunate namesake was killed. Doesn’t this explain her shock when she looked at the locket? We first caught her off guard; and then we suspected her of who knows what, just because the poor woman didn’t have her wits about her and didn’t remember at the right moment how very common the name ‘James Brown’ is. Don’t you see it the way I do?”

“I see that you have arrived at a remarkable change of opinion, since we spoke of the subject in the garden at school.”

“I see that you've had quite a change of opinion since we talked about this in the garden at school.”

“In my place, you would have changed your opinion too. I shall write to Mrs. Rook by tomorrow’s post.”

“In your position, you would have changed your mind too. I'll write to Mrs. Rook by tomorrow's mail.”

Alban heard her with dismay. “Pray be guided by my advice!” he said earnestly. “Pray don’t write that letter!”

Alban heard her with concern. “Please listen to my advice!” he said sincerely. “Please don’t write that letter!”

“Why not?”

"Why not?"

It was too late to recall the words which he had rashly allowed to escape him. How could he reply?

It was too late to take back the words he had carelessly let slip. How could he respond?

To own that he had not only read what Emily had read, but had carefully copied the whole narrative and considered it at his leisure, appeared to be simply impossible after what he had now heard. Her peace of mind depended absolutely on his discretion. In this serious emergency, silence was a mercy, and silence was a lie. If he remained silent, might the mercy be trusted to atone for the lie? He was too fond of Emily to decide that question fairly, on its own merits. In other words, he shrank from the terrible responsibility of telling her the truth.

To admit that he had not only read what Emily had read but had also carefully copied the entire story and thought about it in his own time seemed completely impossible after what he had just heard. Her peace of mind depended entirely on his discretion. In this serious situation, silence was a kindness, but silence was also a deception. If he stayed quiet, could that kindness be enough to make up for the lie? He cared for Emily too much to make that judgment fairly, based solely on its own merits. In other words, he was afraid to take on the awful responsibility of telling her the truth.

“Isn’t the imprudence of writing to such a person as Mrs. Rook plain enough to speak for itself?” he suggested cautiously.

“Isn’t it obvious that writing to someone like Mrs. Rook is unwise?” he suggested carefully.

“Not to me.”

"Not for me."

She made that reply rather obstinately. Alban seemed (in her view) to be trying to prevent her from atoning for an act of injustice. Besides, he despised her cake. “I want to know why you object,” she said; taking back the neglected slice, and eating it herself.

She responded quite stubbornly. Alban seemed, to her, to be trying to stop her from making up for a wrong she had done. Plus, he looked down on her cake. “I want to know why you’re against it,” she said, taking back the untouched slice and eating it herself.

“I object,” Alban answered, “because Mrs. Rook is a coarse presuming woman. She may pervert your letter to some use of her own, which you may have reason to regret.”

“I object,” Alban replied, “because Mrs. Rook is a rude and arrogant woman. She might twist your letter for her own purposes, which you may end up regretting.”

“Is that all?”

"Is that it?"

“Isn’t it enough?”

"Isn't that enough?"

“It may be enough for you. When I have done a person an injury, and wish to make an apology, I don’t think it necessary to inquire whether the person’s manners happen to be vulgar or not.”

“It might be enough for you. When I’ve wronged someone and want to apologize, I don’t believe it’s necessary to check if their manners are classy or not.”

Alban’s patience was still equal to any demands that she could make on it. “I can only offer you advice which is honestly intended for your own good,” he gently replied.

Alban’s patience was still more than capable of handling any demands she might place on it. “I can only give you advice that’s genuinely meant to help you,” he replied softly.

“You would have more influence over me, Mr. Morris, if you were a little readier to take me into your confidence. I daresay I am wrong—but I don’t like following advice which is given to me in the dark.”

“You would have more influence over me, Mr. Morris, if you were more willing to share your thoughts with me. I might be mistaken, but I don’t like taking advice when I can’t see the full picture.”

It was impossible to offend him. “Very naturally,” he said; “I don’t blame you.”

It was impossible to upset him. “Of course,” he said; “I don't hold it against you.”

Her color deepened, and her voice rose. Alban’s patient adherence to his own view—so courteously and considerately urged—was beginning to try her temper. “In plain words,” she rejoined, “I am to believe that you can’t be mistaken in your judgment of another person.”

Her face flushed, and her voice got louder. Alban's calm insistence on his own perspective—expressed so politely and thoughtfully—was starting to test her patience. “To put it simply,” she replied, “I’m supposed to believe that you can’t be wrong about someone else.”

There was a ring at the door of the cottage while she was speaking. But she was too warmly interested in confuting Alban to notice it.

There was a knock at the door of the cottage while she was talking. But she was too engaged in arguing with Alban to notice it.

He was quite willing to be confuted. Even when she lost her temper, she was still interesting to him. “I don’t expect you to think me infallible,” he said. “Perhaps you will remember that I have had some experience. I am unfortunately older than you are.”

He was totally okay with being proven wrong. Even when she got angry, he still found her interesting. “I don’t expect you to think I’m perfect,” he said. “Maybe you’ll remember that I have some experience. I’m unfortunately older than you.”

“Oh if wisdom comes with age,” she smartly reminded him, “your friend Miss Redwood is old enough to be your mother—and she suspected Mrs. Rook of murder, because the poor woman looked at a door, and disliked being in the next room to a fidgety old maid.”

“Oh, if wisdom comes with age,” she cleverly pointed out to him, “your friend Miss Redwood is old enough to be your mother—and she thought Mrs. Rook might be a murderer, just because the poor woman glanced at a door and didn’t like being in the same room as a nervous old maid.”

Alban’s manner changed: he shrank from that chance allusion to doubts and fears which he dare not acknowledge. “Let us talk of something else,” he said.

Alban's attitude shifted: he recoiled from that hint of doubts and fears he couldn't admit to. "Let's discuss something different," he said.

She looked at him with a saucy smile. “Have I driven you into a corner at last? And is that your way of getting out of it?”

She gave him a cheeky smile. “Have I finally backed you into a corner? And is that your way of escaping?”

Even his endurance failed. “Are you trying to provoke me?” he asked. “Are you no better than other women? I wouldn’t have believed it of you, Emily.”

Even his endurance gave out. “Are you trying to provoke me?” he asked. “Are you no better than other women? I wouldn’t have believed it of you, Emily.”

“Emily?” She repeated the name in a tone of surprise, which reminded him that he had addressed her with familiarity at a most inappropriate time—the time when they were on the point of a quarrel. He felt the implied reproach too keenly to be able to answer her with composure.

“Emily?” She repeated the name with surprise, which reminded him that he had spoken to her too casually at a really bad moment—the moment they were about to have an argument. He felt the unspoken criticism too strongly to respond to her calmly.

“I think of Emily—I love Emily—my one hope is that Emily may love me. Oh, my dear, is there no excuse if I forget to call you ‘Miss’ when you distress me?”

“I think about Emily—I love Emily—my only hope is that Emily may love me. Oh, my dear, is there no excuse if I forget to call you ‘Miss’ when you upset me?”

All that was tender and true in her nature secretly took his part. She would have followed that better impulse, if he had only been calm enough to understand her momentary silence, and to give her time. But the temper of a gentle and generous man, once roused, is slow to subside. Alban abruptly left his chair. “I had better go!” he said.

All that was kind and genuine in her nature quietly supported him. She would have acted on that better instinct if he had been calm enough to grasp her brief silence and give her some time. However, the temper of a gentle and generous man, once stirred, takes a while to settle down. Alban suddenly stood up from his chair. “I should probably leave!” he said.

“As you please,” she answered. “Whether you go, Mr. Morris, or whether you stay, I shall write to Mrs. Rook.”

“As you wish,” she replied. “Whether you go, Mr. Morris, or stay, I will write to Mrs. Rook.”

The ring at the bell was followed by the appearance of a visitor. Doctor Allday opened the door, just in time to hear Emily’s last words. Her vehemence seemed to amuse him.

The ring of the doorbell was followed by the arrival of a visitor. Doctor Allday opened the door just in time to catch Emily’s final words. Her intensity seemed to entertain him.

“Who is Mrs. Rook?” he asked.

“Who is Mrs. Rook?” he asked.

“A most respectable person,” Emily answered indignantly; “housekeeper to Sir Jervis Redwood. You needn’t sneer at her, Doctor Allday! She has not always been in service—she was landlady of the inn at Zeeland.”

“A very respectable person,” Emily replied indignantly; “she’s the housekeeper for Sir Jervis Redwood. You don’t have to ridicule her, Doctor Allday! She hasn’t always worked in service—she used to be the landlady of the inn in Zeeland.”

The doctor, about to put his hat on a chair, paused. The inn at Zeeland reminded him of the Handbill, and of the visit of Miss Jethro.

The doctor, about to set his hat on a chair, paused. The inn at Zeeland reminded him of the Handbill and the visit from Miss Jethro.

“Why are you so hot over it?” he inquired

“Why are you so worked up about it?” he asked.

“Because I detest prejudice!” With this assertion of liberal feeling she pointed to Alban, standing quietly apart at the further end of the room. “There is the most prejudiced man living—he hates Mrs. Rook. Would you like to be introduced to him? You’re a philosopher; you may do him some good. Doctor Allday—Mr. Alban Morris.”

“Because I can’t stand prejudice!” With this declaration of open-mindedness, she pointed to Alban, who was quietly standing at the far end of the room. “There’s the most prejudiced man alive—he hates Mrs. Rook. Would you like to be introduced to him? You’re a philosopher; maybe you can help him. Doctor Allday—Mr. Alban Morris.”

The doctor recognized the man, with the felt hat and the objectionable beard, whose personal appearance had not impressed him favorably.

The doctor recognized the man in the felt hat with the off-putting beard, whose looks had not left a good impression on him.

Although they may hesitate to acknowledge it, there are respectable Englishmen still left, who regard a felt hat and a beard as symbols of republican disaffection to the altar and the throne. Doctor Allday’s manner might have expressed this curious form of patriotic feeling, but for the associations which Emily had revived. In his present frame of mind, he was outwardly courteous, because he was inwardly suspicious. Mrs. Rook had been described to him as formerly landlady of the inn at Zeeland. Were there reasons for Mr. Morris’s hostile feeling toward this woman which might be referable to the crime committed in her house that might threaten Emily’s tranquillity if they were made known? It would not be amiss to see a little more of Mr. Morris, on the first convenient occasion.

Although they might not want to admit it, there are still respectable Englishmen who see a felt hat and a beard as signs of discontent with the government and the monarchy. Doctor Allday's demeanor could have shown this strange kind of patriotic sentiment, if not for the memories that Emily had brought back. Right now, he was polite on the outside because he was suspicious on the inside. Mrs. Rook had been described to him as the former landlady of the inn at Zeeland. Were there reasons for Mr. Morris’s negative feelings toward this woman that could be tied to the crime that happened in her establishment, which could threaten Emily’s peace if revealed? It might be worthwhile to learn more about Mr. Morris at the next opportunity.

“I am glad to make your acquaintance, sir.”

“I’m happy to meet you, sir.”

“You are very kind, Doctor Allday.”

"Thanks, Doctor Allday, you're great."

The exchange of polite conventionalities having been accomplished, Alban approached Emily to take his leave, with mingled feelings of regret and anxiety—regret for having allowed himself to speak harshly; anxiety to part with her in kindness.

The exchange of polite greetings having been completed, Alban approached Emily to say goodbye, feeling both regret and anxiety—regret for having spoken harshly; anxiety about leaving her on good terms.

“Will you forgive me for differing from you?” It was all he could venture to say, in the presence of a stranger.

“Will you forgive me for disagreeing with you?” It was all he could bring himself to say in front of a stranger.

“Oh, yes!” she said quietly.

“Oh, totally!” she said quietly.

“Will you think again, before you decide?”

“Will you reconsider before you make your decision?”

“Certainly, Mr. Morris. But it won’t alter my opinion, if I do.”

“Sure, Mr. Morris. But that won’t change how I feel, even if I do.”

The doctor, hearing what passed between them, frowned. On what subject had they been differing? And what opinion did Emily decline to alter?

The doctor, hearing their conversation, frowned. What were they disagreeing about? And what opinion was Emily unwilling to change?

Alban gave it up. He took her hand gently. “Shall I see you at the Museum, to-morrow?” he asked.

Alban let it go. He took her hand gently. “Will I see you at the museum tomorrow?” he asked.

She was politely indifferent to the last. “Yes—unless something happens to keep me at home.”

She was calmly uninterested in the last comment. “Yeah—unless something comes up that makes me stay home.”

The doctor’s eyebrows still expressed disapproval. For what object was the meeting proposed? And why at a museum?

The doctor’s eyebrows still showed disapproval. What was the purpose of the meeting? And why at a museum?

“Good-afternoon, Doctor Allday.”

“Good afternoon, Dr. Allday.”

“Good-afternoon, sir.”

"Good afternoon, sir."

For a moment after Alban’s departure, the doctor stood irresolute. Arriving suddenly at a decision, he snatched up his hat, and turned to Emily in a hurry.

For a moment after Alban left, the doctor stood unsure. Suddenly making a decision, he grabbed his hat and quickly turned to Emily.

“I bring you news, my dear, which will surprise you. Who do you think has just left my house? Mrs. Ellmother! Don’t interrupt me. She has made up her mind to go out to service again. Tired of leading an idle life—that’s her own account of it—and asks me to act as her reference.”

“I have some news for you, my dear, that will surprise you. Guess who just left my house? Mrs. Ellmother! Don’t interrupt me. She has decided to go back to work. She says she’s tired of living a lazy life—and she wants me to be her reference.”

“Did you consent?”

“Did you agree?”

“Consent! If I act as her reference, I shall be asked how she came to leave her last place. A nice dilemma! Either I must own that she deserted her mistress on her deathbed—or tell a lie. When I put it to her in that way, she walked out of the house in dead silence. If she applies to you next, receive her as I did—or decline to see her, which would be better still.”

“Consent! If I act as her reference, I’ll be asked how she left her last job. What a tricky situation! I either have to admit that she abandoned her employer while she was dying—or lie. When I presented it to her like that, she left the house without saying a word. If she reaches out to you next, either take her on like I did—or don’t meet her, which would be even better.”

“Why am I to decline to see her?”

“Why should I refuse to see her?”

“In consequence of her behavior to your aunt, to be sure! No: I have said all I wanted to say—and I have no time to spare for answering idle questions. Good-by.”

“In response to how she treated your aunt, for sure! No: I’ve said all I needed to say—and I don't have time to waste on answering pointless questions. Goodbye.”

Socially-speaking, doctors try the patience of their nearest and dearest friends, in this respect—they are almost always in a hurry. Doctor Allday’s precipitate departure did not tend to soothe Emily’s irritated nerves. She began to find excuses for Mrs. Ellmother in a spirit of pure contradiction. The old servant’s behavior might admit of justification: a friendly welcome might persuade her to explain herself. “If she applies to me,” Emily determined, “I shall certainly receive her.”

Socially, doctors really test the patience of their close friends because they’re usually in a rush. Doctor Allday’s abrupt exit didn’t help calm Emily’s frayed nerves. She started making excuses for Mrs. Ellmother purely out of defiance. The old servant’s actions might be understandable: a warm welcome could encourage her to share her reasons. “If she comes to me,” Emily decided, “I will definitely welcome her.”

Having arrived at this resolution, her mind reverted to Alban.

Having reached this conclusion, her thoughts turned back to Alban.

Some of the sharp things she had said to him, subjected to after-reflection in solitude, failed to justify themselves. Her better sense began to reproach her. She tried to silence that unwelcome monitor by laying the blame on Alban. Why had he been so patient and so good? What harm was there in his calling her “Emily”? If he had told her to call him by his Christian name, she might have done it. How noble he looked, when he got up to go away; he was actually handsome! Women may say what they please and write what they please: their natural instinct is to find their master in a man—especially when they like him. Sinking lower and lower in her own estimation, Emily tried to turn the current of her thoughts in another direction. She took up a book—opened it, looked into it, threw it across the room.

Some of the sharp things she had said to him, when reflected on in solitude, didn't seem justified. Her better judgment began to scold her. She tried to silence that unwelcome voice by blaming Alban. Why had he been so patient and so kind? What was wrong with him calling her “Emily”? If he had asked her to call him by his first name, she might have done it. He looked so noble when he stood up to leave; he was actually handsome! Women can say and write whatever they want: their natural instinct is to find their match in a man—especially when they like him. Feeling worse and worse about herself, Emily tried to shift her thoughts in another direction. She picked up a book—opened it, glanced at it, and then threw it across the room.

If Alban had returned at that moment, resolved on a reconciliation—if he had said, “My dear, I want to see you like yourself again; will you give me a kiss, and make it up”—would he have left her crying, when he went away? She was crying now.

If Alban had come back at that moment, determined to make up—if he had said, “My dear, I want to see you happy again; will you give me a kiss and let’s make up”—would he have left her in tears when he left? She was crying now.





CHAPTER XXVII. MENTOR AND TELEMACHUS.

If Emily’s eyes could have followed Alban as her thoughts were following him, she would have seen him stop before he reached the end of the road in which the cottage stood. His heart was full of tenderness and sorrow: the longing to return to her was more than he could resist. It would be easy to wait, within view of the gate, until the doctor’s visit came to an end. He had just decided to go back and keep watch—when he heard rapid footsteps approaching. There (devil take him!) was the doctor himself.

If Emily’s eyes could have tracked Alban as her thoughts were, she would have seen him pause before reaching the end of the road where the cottage was located. His heart was heavy with tenderness and sorrow; the desire to return to her was more than he could resist. It would be simple to stand by the gate and wait until the doctor finished his visit. Just as he had decided to turn back and keep watch, he heard quick footsteps coming closer. There was the doctor himself, of all people!

“I have something to say to you, Mr. Morris. Which way are you walking?”

“I have something to tell you, Mr. Morris. Which way are you heading?”

“Any way,” Alban answered—not very graciously.

“Anyway,” Alban replied, not very graciously.

“Then let us take the turning that leads to my house. It’s not customary for strangers, especially when they happen to be Englishmen, to place confidence in each other. Let me set the example of violating that rule. I want to speak to you about Miss Emily. May I take your arm? Thank you. At my age, girls in general—unless they are my patients—are not objects of interest to me. But that girl at the cottage—I daresay I am in my dotage—I tell you, sir, she has bewitched me! Upon my soul, I could hardly be more anxious about her, if I was her father. And, mind, I am not an affectionate man by nature. Are you anxious about her too?”

“Then let’s take the turn that leads to my house. It’s not common for strangers, especially Englishmen, to trust each other. Let me be the one to break that rule. I want to talk to you about Miss Emily. Can I take your arm? Thank you. At my age, girls in general—unless they’re my patients—don’t interest me. But that girl at the cottage—I must admit I’m losing my mind—I swear, she has enchanted me! Honestly, I could hardly be more concerned about her if I were her father. And just so you know, I’m not a naturally affectionate person. Are you worried about her too?”

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“In what way?”

“How so?”

“In what way are you anxious, Doctor Allday?”

“In what way are you feeling anxious, Doctor Allday?”

The doctor smiled grimly.

The doctor smiled sadly.

“You don’t trust me? Well, I have promised to set the example. Keep your mask on, sir—mine is off, come what may of it. But, observe: if you repeat what I am going to say—”

“You don’t trust me? Well, I promised to lead by example. Keep your mask on, sir—mine is off, no matter the consequences. But, listen: if you repeat what I’m about to say—”

Alban would hear no more. “Whatever you may say, Doctor Allday, is trusted to my honor. If you doubt my honor, be so good as to let go my arm—I am not walking your way.”

Alban wouldn’t listen any longer. “Whatever you say, Doctor Allday, is in my hands. If you doubt my integrity, please release my arm—I’m not going in your direction.”

The doctor’s hand tightened its grasp. “That little flourish of temper, my dear sir, is all I want to set me at my ease. I feel I have got hold of the right man. Now answer me this. Have you ever heard of a person named Miss Jethro?”

The doctor’s hand tightened its grip. “That little show of anger, my dear sir, is all I need to feel at ease. I believe I’ve got the right person here. Now answer me this. Have you ever heard of someone named Miss Jethro?”

Alban suddenly came to a standstill.

Alban suddenly stopped in his tracks.

“All right!” said the doctor. “I couldn’t have wished for a more satisfactory reply.”

“All right!” said the doctor. “I couldn't have asked for a better reply.”

“Wait a minute,” Alban interposed. “I know Miss Jethro as a teacher at Miss Ladd’s school, who left her situation suddenly—and I know no more.”

“Hold on a second,” Alban interrupted. “I know Miss Jethro as a teacher at Miss Ladd’s school, who suddenly left her job—and that’s all I know.”

The doctor’s peculiar smile made its appearance again.

The doctor's strange smile showed up again.

“Speaking in the vulgar tone,” he said, “you seem to be in a hurry to wash your hands of Miss Jethro.”

“Speaking in plain language,” he said, “you seem eager to distance yourself from Miss Jethro.”

“I have no reason to feel any interest in her,” Alban replied.

“I have no reason to be interested in her,” Alban replied.

“Don’t be too sure of that, my friend. I have something to tell you which may alter your opinion. That ex-teacher at the school, sir, knows how the late Mr. Brown met his death, and how his daughter has been deceived about it.”

“Don’t be so sure about that, my friend. I have something to share that might change your mind. That former teacher at the school knows how the late Mr. Brown died and how his daughter has been misled about it.”

Alban listened with surprise—and with some little doubt, which he thought it wise not to acknowledge.

Alban listened in surprise—and with a bit of doubt, which he wisely chose not to acknowledge.

“The report of the inquest alludes to a ‘relative’ who claimed the body,” he said. “Was that ‘relative’ the person who deceived Miss Emily? And was the person her aunt?”

“The report of the inquest mentions a ‘relative’ who claimed the body,” he said. “Was that ‘relative’ the one who tricked Miss Emily? And was that person her aunt?”

“I must leave you to take your own view,” Doctor Allday replied. “A promise binds me not to repeat the information that I have received. Setting that aside, we have the same object in view—and we must take care not to get in each other’s way. Here is my house. Let us go in, and make a clean breast of it on both sides.”

“I have to let you form your own opinion,” Doctor Allday replied. “I’m bound by a promise not to share the information I've received. Putting that aside, we have the same goal—and we need to be careful not to interfere with each other. Here’s my house. Let’s go inside and be completely honest with each other.”

Established in the safe seclusion of his study, the doctor set the example of confession in these plain terms:

Established in the comfortable privacy of his study, the doctor set the example of confession in these simple terms:

“We only differ in opinion on one point,” he said. “We both think it likely (from our experience of the women) that the suspected murderer had an accomplice. I say the guilty person is Miss Jethro. You say—Mrs. Rook.”

“We only disagree on one thing,” he said. “We both think it’s likely (based on our experience with women) that the suspected murderer had an accomplice. I say the guilty person is Miss Jethro. You say—Mrs. Rook.”

“When you have read my copy of the report,” Alban answered, “I think you will arrive at my conclusion. Mrs. Rook might have entered the outhouse in which the two men slept, at any time during the night, while her husband was asleep. The jury believed her when she declared that she never woke till the morning. I don’t.”

“When you’ve read my version of the report,” Alban replied, “I think you’ll reach my conclusion. Mrs. Rook could have gone into the outhouse where the two men were sleeping at any time during the night while her husband was asleep. The jury believed her when she said she never woke up until morning. I don’t.”

“I am open to conviction, Mr. Morris. Now about the future. Do you mean to go on with your inquiries?”

“I’m open to being convinced, Mr. Morris. Now, about the future. Are you planning to continue with your investigations?”

“Even if I had no other motive than mere curiosity,” Alban answered, “I think I should go on. But I have a more urgent purpose in view. All that I have done thus far, has been done in Emily’s interests. My object, from the first, has been to preserve her from any association—in the past or in the future—with the woman whom I believe to have been concerned in her father’s death. As I have already told you, she is innocently doing all she can, poor thing, to put obstacles in my way.”

“Even if my only reason was just curiosity,” Alban replied, “I would still continue. But I have a more pressing purpose in mind. Everything I’ve done so far has been for Emily’s benefit. My goal, from the beginning, has been to protect her from any connection—either past or future—with the woman I believe was involved in her father’s death. As I've already mentioned, she is innocently trying her best, poor thing, to create obstacles for me.”

“Yes, yes,” said the doctor; “she means to write to Mrs. Rook—and you have nearly quarreled about it. Trust me to take that matter in hand. I don’t regard it as serious. But I am mortally afraid of what you are doing in Emily’s interests. I wish you would give it up.”

“Yes, yes,” said the doctor; “she plans to write to Mrs. Rook—and you two almost fought about it. Leave that to me. I don’t think it’s a big deal. But I’m really concerned about what you’re doing for Emily’s sake. I wish you would stop.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“Because I see a danger. I don’t deny that Emily is as innocent of suspicion as ever. But the chances, next time, may be against us. How do you know to what lengths your curiosity may lead you? Or on what shocking discoveries you may not blunder with the best intentions? Some unforeseen accident may open her eyes to the truth, before you can prevent it. I seem to surprise you?”

“Because I see a danger. I don’t deny that Emily is as innocent and naïve as ever. But next time, the odds might not be in our favor. How can you be sure where your curiosity might take you? Or what shocking truths you might stumble upon, even with the best intentions? An unexpected accident could reveal the truth to her before you have a chance to stop it. Am I catching you off guard?”

“You do, indeed, surprise me.”

“You really surprise me.”

“In the old story, my dear sir, Mentor sometimes surprised Telemachus. I am Mentor—without being, I hope, quite so long-winded as that respectable philosopher. Let me put it in two words. Emily’s happiness is precious to you. Take care you are not made the means of wrecking it! Will you consent to a sacrifice, for her sake?”

“In the old story, my dear sir, Mentor sometimes surprised Telemachus. I am Mentor—without being, I hope, quite so long-winded as that respectable philosopher. Let me put it in two words. Emily’s happiness is precious to you. Make sure you don’t end up being the reason for ruining it! Will you agree to make a sacrifice for her sake?”

“I will do anything for her sake.”

"I'll do anything for her."

“Will you give up your inquiries?”

“Are you going to stop your questions?”

“From this moment I have done with them!”

“From this moment on, I'm done with them!”

“Mr. Morris, you are the best friend she has.”

“Mr. Morris, you’re her best friend.”

“The next best friend to you, doctor.”

“The next best friend to you, doc.”

In that fond persuasion they now parted—too eagerly devoted to Emily to look at the prospect before them in its least hopeful aspect. Both clever men, neither one nor the other asked himself if any human resistance has ever yet obstructed the progress of truth—when truth has once begun to force its way to the light.

In that hopeful belief, they parted—too eagerly devoted to Emily to consider their future in a less optimistic light. Both were smart men, yet neither of them questioned whether any human resistance has ever really stopped the advancement of truth once it has started to come to light.

For the second time Alban stopped, on his way home. The longing to be reconciled with Emily was not to be resisted. He returned to the cottage, only to find disappointment waiting for him. The servant reported that her young mistress had gone to bed with a bad headache.

For the second time, Alban paused on his way home. The desire to make amends with Emily was too strong to ignore. He went back to the cottage, only to be met with disappointment. The servant informed him that her young mistress had gone to bed with a bad headache.

Alban waited a day, in the hope that Emily might write to him. No letter arrived. He repeated his visit the next morning. Fortune was still against him. On this occasion, Emily was engaged.

Alban waited a day, hoping that Emily might write to him. No letter arrived. He repeated his visit the next morning. Luck was still not on his side. This time, Emily was busy.

“Engaged with a visitor?” he asked.

“Are you with a visitor?” he asked.

“Yes, sir. A young lady named Miss de Sor.”

“Yes, sir. A young woman named Miss de Sor.”

Where had he heard that name before? He remembered immediately that he had heard it at the school. Miss de Sor was the unattractive new pupil, whom the girls called Francine. Alban looked at the parlor window as he left the cottage. It was of serious importance that he should set himself right with Emily. “And mere gossip,” he thought contemptuously, “stands in my way!”

Where had he heard that name before? He immediately remembered hearing it at school. Miss de Sor was the unattractive new student, whom the girls called Francine. Alban glanced at the parlor window as he left the cottage. It was really important for him to clear things up with Emily. “And just silly gossip,” he thought with disdain, “is getting in my way!”

If he had been less absorbed in his own interests, he might have remembered that mere gossip is not always to be despised. It has worked fatal mischief in its time.

If he had been less wrapped up in his own interests, he might have remembered that simple gossip isn’t always to be dismissed. It has caused serious harm in its time.





CHAPTER XXVIII. FRANCINE.

“You’re surprised to see me, of course?” Saluting Emily in those terms, Francine looked round the parlor with an air of satirical curiosity. “Dear me, what a little place to live in!”

“You’re surprised to see me, right?” Saluting Emily like that, Francine glanced around the parlor with a hint of sarcastic interest. “Wow, what a tiny place to live in!”

“What brings you to London?” Emily inquired.

“What brings you to London?” Emily asked.

“You ought to know, my dear, without asking. Why did I try to make friends with you at school? And why have I been trying ever since? Because I hate you—I mean because I can’t resist you—no! I mean because I hate myself for liking you. Oh, never mind my reasons. I insisted on going to London with Miss Ladd—when that horrid woman announced that she had an appointment with her lawyer. I said, ‘I want to see Emily.’ ‘Emily doesn’t like you.’ ‘I don’t care whether she likes me or not; I want to see her.’ That’s the way we snap at each other, and that’s how I always carry my point. Here I am, till my duenna finishes her business and fetches me. What a prospect for You! Have you got any cold meat in the house? I’m not a glutton, like Cecilia—but I’m afraid I shall want some lunch.”

"You should know, my dear, without having to ask. Why did I try to be friends with you at school? And why have I kept trying ever since? Because I hate you—I mean because I can’t resist you—no! I mean because I hate myself for liking you. Oh, forget my reasons. I insisted on going to London with Miss Ladd—when that awful woman said she had a meeting with her lawyer. I said, 'I want to see Emily.' 'Emily doesn’t like you.' 'I don’t care if she likes me or not; I want to see her.' That's how we argue, and that's how I always get my way. Here I am, waiting for my chaperone to finish her business and come to get me. What a situation for you! Do you have any cold cuts at home? I’m not a pig like Cecilia—but I’m afraid I’ll end up needing some lunch."

“Don’t talk in that way, Francine!”

“Don’t talk like that, Francine!”

“Do you mean to say you’re glad to see me?”

“Are you saying you’re happy to see me?”

“If you were only a little less hard and bitter, I should always be glad to see you.”

“If you were just a bit less harsh and resentful, I’d always be happy to see you.”

“You darling! (excuse my impetuosity). What are you looking at? My new dress? Do you envy me?”

“You darling! (sorry for being so impulsive). What are you looking at? My new dress? Are you jealous?”

“No; I admire the color—that’s all.”

“No, I just admire the color—that’s it.”

Francine rose, and shook out her dress, and showed it from every point of view. “See how it’s made: Paris, of course! Money, my dear; money will do anything—except making one learn one’s lessons.”

Francine stood up, shook out her dress, and displayed it from every angle. “See how it’s made: Paris, obviously! Money, my dear; money can buy anything—except learning your lessons.”

“Are you not getting on any better, Francine?”

“Are you not doing any better, Francine?”

“Worse, my sweet friend—worse. One of the masters, I am happy to say, has flatly refused to teach me any longer. ‘Pupils without brains I am accustomed to,’ he said in his broken English; ‘but a pupil with no heart is beyond my endurance.’ Ha! ha! the mouldy old refugee has an eye for character, though. No heart—there I am, described in two words.”

“Even worse, my dear friend—worse. One of the teachers, I’m glad to say, has flat-out refused to teach me anymore. ‘I’m used to students without brains,’ he said in his broken English; ‘but a student with no heart is beyond my patience.’ Ha! ha! that dusty old refugee knows how to read character, though. No heart—there I am, summed up in two words.”

“And proud of it,” Emily remarked.

“And proud of it,” Emily said.

“Yes—proud of it. Stop! let me do myself justice. You consider tears a sign that one has some heart, don’t you? I was very near crying last Sunday. A popular preacher did it; no less a person that Mr. Mirabel—you look as if you had heard of him.”

“Yes—proud of it. Wait! let me defend myself. You think tears show that someone has a heart, right? I almost cried last Sunday. A famous preacher made me feel that way; none other than Mr. Mirabel—you look like you’ve heard of him.”

“I have heard of him from Cecilia.”

“I’ve heard about him from Cecilia.”

“Is she at Brighton? Then there’s one fool more in a fashionable watering place. Oh, she’s in Switzerland, is she? I don’t care where she is; I only care about Mr. Mirabel. We all heard he was at Brighton for his health, and was going to preach. Didn’t we cram the church! As to describing him, I give it up. He is the only little man I ever admired—hair as long as mine, and the sort of beard you see in pictures. I wish I had his fair complexion and his white hands. We were all in love with him—or with his voice, which was it?—when he began to read the commandments. I wish I could imitate him when he came to the fifth commandment. He began in his deepest bass voice: ‘Honor thy father—’ He stopped and looked up to heaven as if he saw the rest of it there. He went on with a tremendous emphasis on the next word. ‘And thy mother,’ he said (as if that was quite a different thing) in a tearful, fluty, quivering voice which was a compliment to mothers in itself. We all felt it, mothers or not. But the great sensation was when he got into the pulpit. The manner in which he dropped on his knees, and hid his face in his hands, and showed his beautiful rings was, as a young lady said behind me, simply seraphic. We understood his celebrity, from that moment—I wonder whether I can remember the sermon.”

“Is she in Brighton? Then there's one more fool in a trendy vacation spot. Oh, she's in Switzerland, huh? I don't care where she is; I only care about Mr. Mirabel. We all heard he was in Brighton for his health and was going to preach. Didn't we pack the church! When it comes to describing him, I'm at a loss. He's the only little man I've ever admired—his hair is as long as mine, and he has the kind of beard you see in pictures. I wish I had his fair skin and his delicate hands. We were all in love with him—or maybe it was just his voice?—when he started reading the commandments. I wish I could mimic him when he got to the fifth commandment. He started in his deep bass voice: ‘Honor thy father—’ He paused and looked up at the heavens as if he could see the rest of it there. Then he continued with a huge emphasis on the next word. ‘And thy mother,’ he said (as if that were a completely different thing) in a tearful, airy, trembling voice that was a tribute to mothers all by itself. We all felt it, mothers or not. But the real showstopper was when he got into the pulpit. The way he dropped to his knees, hid his face in his hands, and showed off his beautiful rings was, as a young lady behind me said, simply divine. We understood his fame from that moment—I wonder if I can recall the sermon.”

“You needn’t attempt it on my account,” Emily said.

“You don’t have to do it for me,” Emily said.

“My dear, don’t be obstinate. Wait till you hear him.”

“My dear, don’t be stubborn. Just wait until you hear him.”

“I am quite content to wait.”

"I'm totally fine with waiting."

“Ah, you’re just in the right state of mind to be converted; you’re in a fair way to become one of his greatest admirers. They say he is so agreeable in private life; I am dying to know him.—Do I hear a ring at the bell? Is somebody else coming to see you?”

“Ah, you’re in just the right frame of mind to be won over; you’re well on your way to becoming one of his biggest fans. They say he’s really charming in private; I can’t wait to meet him.—Do I hear the doorbell? Is someone else coming to see you?”

The servant brought in a card and a message.

The servant brought in a card and a message.

“The person will call again, miss.”

“The person will call again, ma’am.”

Emily looked at the name written on the card.

Emily glanced at the name written on the card.

“Mrs. Ellmother!” she exclaimed.

"Mrs. Ellmother!" she exclaimed.

“What an extraordinary name!” cried Francine. “Who is she?”

“What an amazing name!” exclaimed Francine. “Who is she?”

“My aunt’s old servant.”

"My aunt's former servant."

“Does she want a situation?”

“Does she want a relationship?”

Emily looked at some lines of writing at the back of the card. Doctor Allday had rightly foreseen events. Rejected by the doctor, Mrs. Ellmother had no alternative but to ask Emily to help her.

Emily glanced at some lines of writing on the back of the card. Doctor Allday had accurately predicted what would happen. Turned away by the doctor, Mrs. Ellmother had no choice but to ask Emily for help.

“If she is out of place,” Francine went on, “she may be just the sort of person I am looking for.”

“If she feels out of place,” Francine continued, “she might be exactly the kind of person I need.”

“You?” Emily asked, in astonishment.

"You?" Emily asked, shocked.

Francine refused to explain until she got an answer to her question. “Tell me first,” she said, “is Mrs. Ellmother engaged?”

Francine wouldn't explain until she got an answer to her question. “First, tell me,” she said, “is Mrs. Ellmother engaged?”

“No; she wants an engagement, and she asks me to be her reference.”

“No; she wants an engagement, and she’s asking me to be her reference.”

“Is she sober, honest, middle-aged, clean, steady, good-tempered, industrious?” Francine rattled on. “Has she all the virtues, and none of the vices? Is she not too good-looking, and has she no male followers? In one terrible word—will she satisfy Miss Ladd?”

“Is she sober, honest, middle-aged, clean, dependable, good-natured, hardworking?” Francine continued. “Does she have all the good qualities and none of the bad ones? Is she not too attractive, and does she have no male admirers? In one dreadful word—will she meet Miss Ladd’s expectations?”

“What has Miss Ladd to do with it?”

“What does Miss Ladd have to do with it?”

“How stupid you are, Emily! Do put the woman’s card down on the table, and listen to me. Haven’t I told you that one of my masters has declined to have anything more to do with me? Doesn’t that help you to understand how I get on with the rest of them? I am no longer Miss Ladd’s pupil, my dear. Thanks to my laziness and my temper, I am to be raised to the dignity of ‘a parlor boarder.’ In other words, I am to be a young lady who patronizes the school; with a room of my own, and a servant of my own. All provided for by a private arrangement between my father and Miss Ladd, before I left the West Indies. My mother was at the bottom of it, I have not the least doubt. You don’t appear to understand me.”

“How foolish you are, Emily! Put the woman’s card down on the table and listen to me. Haven’t I told you that one of my instructors has decided to stop working with me? Doesn’t that help you see how I get along with the others? I am no longer Miss Ladd’s student, my dear. Because of my laziness and my attitude, I’m being elevated to the status of ‘a parlor boarder.’ In other words, I’m going to be a young lady who supports the school; I’ll have my own room and my own servant. All arranged through an agreement between my father and Miss Ladd before I left the West Indies. My mother was behind it all, I have no doubt. You don’t seem to understand me.”

“I don’t, indeed!”

“I really don’t!”

Francine considered a little. “Perhaps they were fond of you at home,” she suggested.

Francine thought for a moment. “Maybe they cared about you at home,” she suggested.

“Say they loved me, Francine—and I loved them.”

“Say they loved me, Francine—and I loved them.”

“Ah, my position is just the reverse of yours. Now they have got rid of me, they don’t want me back again at home. I know as well what my mother said to my father, as if I had heard her. ‘Francine will never get on at school, at her age. Try her, by all means; but make some other arrangement with Miss Ladd in case of a failure—or she will be returned on our hands like a bad shilling.’ There is my mother, my anxious, affectionate mother, hit off to a T.”

“Ah, my situation is completely opposite to yours. Now that they've gotten rid of me, they don't want me back home. I know exactly what my mom said to my dad, as if I'd heard her. ‘Francine won’t do well in school at her age. Go ahead and try her; but make some other plans with Miss Ladd in case it doesn't work out—or she'll be back on our hands like a useless coin.’ There’s my mom, my caring, worried mom, perfectly captured.”

“She is your mother, Francine; don’t forget that.”

“She is your mom, Francine; don’t forget that.”

“Oh, no; I won’t forget it. My cat is my kitten’s mother—there! there! I won’t shock your sensibilities. Let us get back to matter of fact. When I begin my new life, Miss Ladd makes one condition. My maid is to be a model of discretion—an elderly woman, not a skittish young person who will only encourage me. I must submit to the elderly woman, or I shall be sent back to the West Indies after all. How long did Mrs. Ellmother live with your aunt?”

“Oh, no; I won’t forget it. My cat is the mother of my kitten—there! There! I won’t shock you. Let’s get back to the point. When I start my new life, Miss Ladd has one condition. My maid has to be someone very discreet—an older woman, not a nervous young person who will just encourage me. I have to obey the older woman, or I’ll be sent back to the West Indies after all. How long did Mrs. Ellmother live with your aunt?”

“Twenty-five years, and more.’

“Twenty-five years and counting.”

“Good heavens, it’s a lifetime! Why isn’t this amazing creature living with you, now your aunt is dead? Did you send her away?”

“Wow, it feels like forever! Why isn’t this incredible creature staying with you now that your aunt has passed away? Did you send her away?”

“Certainly not.”

"Definitely not."

“Then why did she go?”

“Then why did she leave?”

“I don’t know.”

"I have no idea."

“Do you mean that she went away without a word of explanation?”

“Are you saying she left without saying anything?”

“Yes; that is exactly what I mean.”

“Yes; that’s exactly what I mean.”

“When did she go? As soon as your aunt was dead?”

“When did she leave? Right after your aunt passed away?”

“That doesn’t matter, Francine.”

"That's not important, Francine."

“In plain English, you won’t tell me? I am all on fire with curiosity—and that’s how you put me out! My dear, if you have the slightest regard for me, let us have the woman in here when she comes back for her answer. Somebody must satisfy me. I mean to make Mrs. Ellmother explain herself.”

“In simple terms, you’re not going to tell me? I’m super curious—and that’s how you just extinguish my excitement! My dear, if you care about me at all, let’s bring the woman in here when she returns for her answer. Someone has to satisfy my curiosity. I’m determined to make Mrs. Ellmother explain herself.”

“I don’t think you will succeed, Francine.”

“I don’t think you’re going to succeed, Francine.”

“Wait a little, and you will see. By-the-by, it is understood that my new position at the school gives me the privilege of accepting invitations. Do you know any nice people to whom you can introduce me?”

“Wait a bit, and you’ll see. By the way, it's understood that my new position at the school lets me accept invitations. Do you know any nice people you can introduce me to?”

“I am the last person in the world who has a chance of helping you,” Emily answered. “Excepting good Doctor Allday—” On the point of adding the name of Alban Morris, she checked herself without knowing why, and substituted the name of her school-friend. “And not forgetting Cecilia,” she resumed, “I know nobody.”

“I’m the last person in the world who can help you,” Emily replied. “Except for good Doctor Allday—” Just as she was about to mention Alban Morris, she stopped herself for reasons she couldn’t quite understand and instead used her school friend's name. “And let’s not forget Cecilia,” she continued, “I don’t know anyone else.”

“Cecilia’s a fool,” Francine remarked gravely; “but now I think of it, she may be worth cultivating. Her father is a member of Parliament—and didn’t I hear that he has a fine place in the country? You see, Emily, I may expect to be married (with my money), if I can only get into good society. (Don’t suppose I am dependent on my father; my marriage portion is provided for in my uncle’s will.) Cecilia may really be of some use to me. Why shouldn’t I make a friend of her, and get introduced to her father—in the autumn, you know, when the house is full of company? Have you any idea when she is coming back?”

“Cecilia’s an idiot,” Francine said seriously; “but now that I think about it, she might be worth getting to know. Her dad is in Parliament—and didn’t I hear he has a nice place in the country? You see, Emily, I could expect to get married (with my own money), if I can just get into the right social circles. (Don’t think I rely on my dad; my marriage portion is taken care of in my uncle’s will.) Cecilia could actually be helpful to me. Why shouldn’t I befriend her and get introduced to her dad—in the fall, you know, when the house is packed with guests? Do you know when she’s coming back?”

“No.”

“No.”

“Do you think of writing to her?”

“Are you thinking about writing to her?”

“Of course!”

“Of course!”

“Give her my kind love; and say I hope she enjoys Switzerland.”

“Send her my warm regards and let her know I hope she’s enjoying Switzerland.”

“Francine, you are positively shameless! After calling my dearest friend a fool and a glutton, you send her your love for your own selfish ends; and you expect me to help you in deceiving her! I won’t do it.”

“Francine, you are utterly shameless! After calling my closest friend a fool and a glutton, you send her your love for your own selfish reasons; and you think I’ll help you trick her! I won’t do it.”

“Keep your temper, my child. We are all selfish, you little goose. The only difference is—some of us own it, and some of us don’t. I shall find my own way to Cecilia’s good graces quite easily: the way is through her mouth. You mentioned a certain Doctor Allday. Does he give parties? And do the right sort of men go to them? Hush! I think I hear the bell again. Go to the door, and see who it is.”

“Calm down, my child. We’re all a bit selfish, you silly goose. The only difference is—some of us admit it, and some of us don’t. I’ll find my way into Cecilia’s good graces easily: the way is through what she likes to eat. You mentioned a certain Doctor Allday. Does he throw parties? And do the right kind of men attend them? Shh! I think I hear the bell again. Go see who it is.”

Emily waited, without taking any notice of this suggestion. The servant announced that “the person had called again, to know if there was any answer.”

Emily waited, ignoring this suggestion. The servant announced that “the person had called again to see if there was any answer.”

“Show her in here,” Emily said.

“Bring her in here,” Emily said.

The servant withdrew, and came back again.

The servant came and went.

“The person doesn’t wish to intrude, miss; it will be quite sufficient if you will send a message by me.”

“The person doesn't want to intrude, miss; it would be enough if you could send a message with me.”

Emily crossed the room to the door.

Emily walked across the room to the door.

“Come in, Mrs. Ellmother,” she said. “You have been too long away already. Pray come in.”

“Come in, Mrs. Ellmother,” she said. “You've already been gone for too long. Please, come in.”





CHAPTER XXIX. “BONY.”

Mrs. Ellmother reluctantly entered the room.

Mrs. Ellmother hesitantly walked into the room.

Since Emily had seen her last, her personal appearance doubly justified the nickname by which her late mistress had distinguished her. The old servant was worn and wasted; her gown hung loose on her angular body; the big bones of her face stood out, more prominently than ever. She took Emily’s offered hand doubtingly. “I hope I see you well, miss,” she said—with hardly a vestige left of her former firmness of voice and manner.

Since Emily had last seen her, her appearance completely justified the nickname her late mistress had given her. The old servant looked worn and frail; her dress hung loosely on her bony frame, and the sharp features of her face were more pronounced than ever. She took Emily’s outstretched hand with uncertainty. “I hope you’re doing well, miss,” she said, with barely a trace of her previous strength in her voice and demeanor.

“I am afraid you have been suffering from illness,” Emily answered gently.

“I’m afraid you’ve been unwell,” Emily replied softly.

“It’s the life I’m leading that wears me down; I want work and change.”

“It’s the life I’m living that drains me; I want a job and some change.”

Making that reply, she looked round, and discovered Francine observing her with undisguised curiosity. “You have got company with you,” she said to Emily. “I had better go away, and come back another time.”

Making that reply, she looked around and noticed Francine watching her with obvious curiosity. “You’ve got company,” she said to Emily. “I should probably leave and come back another time.”

Francine stopped her before she could open the door. “You mustn’t go away; I wish to speak to you.”

Francine stopped her before she could open the door. “You can't leave; I need to talk to you.”

“About what, miss?”

"What about, miss?"

The eyes of the two women met—one, near the end of her life, concealing under a rugged surface a nature sensitively affectionate and incorruptibly true: the other, young in years, without the virtues of youth, hard in manner and hard at heart. In silence on either side, they stood face to face; strangers brought together by the force of circumstances, working inexorably toward their hidden end.

The eyes of the two women locked—one, nearing the end of her life, hiding beneath a tough exterior a deeply caring and unchangeably honest nature: the other, young in age, lacking the qualities of youth, tough in demeanor and tough in spirit. In silence on either side, they stood facing each other; strangers brought together by the power of circumstances, moving relentlessly toward their unknown fate.

Emily introduced Mrs. Ellmother to Francine. “It may be worth your while,” she hinted, “to hear what this young lady has to say.”

Emily introduced Mrs. Ellmother to Francine. “It might be beneficial for you,” she suggested, “to listen to what this young woman has to share.”

Mrs. Ellmother listened, with little appearance of interest in anything that a stranger might have to say: her eyes rested on the card which contained her written request to Emily. Francine, watching her closely, understood what was passing in her mind. It might be worth while to conciliate the old woman by a little act of attention. Turning to Emily, Francine pointed to the card lying on the table. “You have not attended yet to Mr. Ellmother’s request,” she said.

Mrs. Ellmother listened, showing little interest in anything a stranger might say; her eyes were fixed on the card with her written request to Emily. Francine, observing her closely, sensed what was going through her mind. It might be a good idea to win over the old woman with a small gesture of attention. Turning to Emily, Francine pointed to the card on the table. “You haven’t responded to Mr. Ellmother’s request yet,” she said.

Emily at once assured Mrs. Ellmother that the request was granted. “But is it wise,” she asked, “to go out to service again, at your age?”

Emily immediately assured Mrs. Ellmother that her request was granted. “But is it wise,” she asked, “to go back to working as a servant again, at your age?”

“I have been used to service all my life, Miss Emily—that’s one reason. And service may help me to get rid of my own thoughts—that’s another. If you can find me a situation somewhere, you will be doing me a good turn.”

“I’ve been in service my whole life, Miss Emily—that’s one reason. And working might help me escape my own thoughts—that’s another. If you can help me find a job somewhere, you’ll be doing me a big favor.”

“Is it useless to suggest that you might come back, and live with me?” Emily ventured to say.

“Is it pointless to suggest that you might come back and live with me?” Emily dared to ask.

Mrs. Ellmother’s head sank on her breast. “Thank you kindly, miss; it is useless.”

Mrs. Ellmother's head dropped onto her chest. "Thank you very much, miss; it is useless."

“Why is it useless?” Francine asked.

“Why is it useless?” Francine asked.

Mrs. Ellmother was silent.

Mrs. Ellmother stayed quiet.

“Miss de Sor is speaking to you,” Emily reminded her.

“Miss de Sor is talking to you,” Emily reminded her.

“Am I to answer Miss de Sor?”

"Should I respond to Miss de Sor?"

Attentively observing what passed, and placing her own construction on looks and tones, it suddenly struck Francine that Emily herself might be in Mrs. Ellmother’s confidence, and that she might have reasons of her own for assuming ignorance when awkward questions were asked. For the moment at least, Francine decided on keeping her suspicions to herself.

Attentively watching what unfolded and interpreting the looks and tones, it suddenly occurred to Francine that Emily might actually be in Mrs. Ellmother’s confidence and could have her own reasons for pretending to be clueless when uncomfortable questions arose. For now, at least, Francine decided to keep her suspicions to herself.

“I may perhaps offer you the employment you want,” she said to Mrs. Ellmother. “I am staying at Brighton, for the present, with the lady who was Miss Emily’s schoolmistress, and I am in need of a maid. Would you be willing to consider it, if I proposed to engage you?”

“I might be able to give you the job you're looking for,” she said to Mrs. Ellmother. “I'm currently staying in Brighton with the lady who was Miss Emily’s schoolmistress, and I need a maid. Would you be open to considering it if I offered you the position?”

“Yes, miss.”

“Yes, ma'am.”

“In that case, you can hardly object to the customary inquiry. Why did you leave your last place?”

“In that case, you can hardly object to the usual question. Why did you leave your last job?”

Mrs. Ellmother appealed to Emily. “Did you tell this young lady how long I remained in my last place?”

Mrs. Ellmother appealed to Emily. “Did you tell this young woman how long I stayed in my last job?”

Melancholy remembrances had been revived in Emily by the turn which the talk had now taken. Francine’s cat-like patience, stealthily feeling its way to its end, jarred on her nerves. “Yes,” she said; “in justice to you, I have mentioned your long term of service.”

Melancholy memories were stirred in Emily by the direction the conversation had now taken. Francine’s cat-like patience, quietly making its way to its conclusion, grated on her nerves. “Yeah,” she said, “to be fair to you, I brought up your long service.”

Mrs. Ellmother addressed Francine. “You know, miss, that I served my late mistress for over twenty-five years. Will you please remember that—and let it be a reason for not asking me why I left my place.”

Mrs. Ellmother addressed Francine. “You know, miss, that I served my late mistress for over twenty-five years. Please keep that in mind—and let it be a reason for not asking me why I left my job.”

Francine smiled compassionately. “My good creature, you have mentioned the very reason why I should ask. You live five-and-twenty years with your mistress—and then suddenly leave her—and you expect me to pass over this extraordinary proceeding without inquiry. Take a little time to think.”

Francine smiled kindly. “My dear, you just pointed out exactly why I should ask. You've spent twenty-five years with your mistress—and then suddenly left her—and you think I'm just going to ignore this unusual situation without asking questions? Take a moment to think about it.”

“I want no time to think. What I had in my mind, when I left Miss Letitia, is something which I refuse to explain, miss, to you, or to anybody.”

“I don’t want to think about it. What I was thinking about when I left Miss Letitia is something I won’t explain, miss, to you or to anyone.”

She recovered some of her old firmness, when she made that reply. Francine saw the necessity of yielding—for the time at least, Emily remained silent, oppressed by remembrance of the doubts and fears which had darkened the last miserable days of her aunt’s illness. She began already to regret having made Francine and Mrs. Ellmother known to each other.

She regained some of her old strength when she made that reply. Francine realized she had to give in—for now, at least—while Emily stayed quiet, weighed down by memories of the doubts and fears that had cast a shadow over the last painful days of her aunt’s illness. She already started to wish she hadn’t introduced Francine to Mrs. Ellmother.

“I won’t dwell on what appears to be a painful subject,” Francine graciously resumed. “I meant no offense. You are not angry, I hope?”

“I won’t focus on what seems to be a sensitive topic,” Francine said politely. “I didn’t mean to offend. You’re not upset, I hope?”

“Sorry, miss. I might have been angry, at one time. That time is over.”

“Sorry, miss. I might have been angry once, but that’s done now.”

It was said sadly and resignedly: Emily heard the answer. Her heart ached as she looked at the old servant, and thought of the contrast between past and present. With what a hearty welcome this broken woman had been used to receive her in the bygone holiday-time! Her eyes moistened. She felt the merciless persistency of Francine, as if it had been an insult offered to herself. “Give it up!” she said sharply.

It was said with sadness and resignation: Emily heard the answer. Her heart ached as she looked at the old servant and thought about the contrast between the past and the present. How warmly this broken woman used to welcome her during past holidays! Her eyes filled with tears. She felt the relentless insistence of Francine, as if it were an insult to her. “Just let it go!” she said sharply.

“Leave me, my dear, to manage my own business,” Francine replied. “About your qualifications?” she continued, turning coolly to Mrs. Ellmother. “Can you dress hair?”

“Leave me, my dear, to handle my own affairs,” Francine replied. “About your qualifications?” she continued, turning coolly to Mrs. Ellmother. “Can you style hair?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“I ought to tell you,” Francine insisted, “that I am very particular about my hair.”

“I should tell you,” Francine insisted, “that I’m really particular about my hair.”

“My mistress was very particular about her hair,” Mrs. Ellmother answered.

“My boss was really particular about her hair,” Mrs. Ellmother replied.

“Are you a good needlewoman?”

“Are you a good seamstress?”

“As good as ever I was—with the help of my spectacles.”

“As good as I ever was—with the help of my glasses.”

Francine turned to Emily. “See how well we get on together. We are beginning to understand each other already. I am an odd creature, Mrs. Ellmother. Sometimes, I take sudden likings to persons—I have taken a liking to you. Do you begin to think a little better of me than you did? I hope you will produce the right impression on Miss Ladd; you shall have every assistance that I can give. I will beg Miss Ladd, as a favor to me, not to ask you that one forbidden question.”

Francine turned to Emily. “Look at how well we get along. We’re starting to understand each other already. I’m a bit of a strange person, Mrs. Ellmother. Sometimes, I suddenly like people—I like you. Are you starting to think a little better of me than you did? I hope you make a good impression on Miss Ladd; you’ll have all the help I can give you. I’ll ask Miss Ladd, as a favor to me, not to ask you that one forbidden question.”

Poor Mrs. Ellmother, puzzled by the sudden appearance of Francine in the character of an eccentric young lady, the creature of genial impulse, thought it right to express her gratitude for the promised interference in her favor. “That’s kind of you, miss,” she said.

Poor Mrs. Ellmother, confused by Francine's unexpected arrival as an eccentric young lady full of good intentions, felt it was appropriate to show her appreciation for the promised help on her behalf. “That’s very kind of you, miss,” she said.

“No, no, only just. I ought to tell you there’s one thing Miss Ladd is strict about—sweethearts. Are you quite sure,” Francine inquired jocosely, “that you can answer for yourself, in that particular?”

“No, no, just barely. I should let you know that there’s one thing Miss Ladd is really strict about—sweethearts. Are you absolutely sure,” Francine asked playfully, “that you can guarantee your own behavior, in that regard?”

This effort of humor produced its intended effect. Mrs. Ellmother, thrown off her guard, actually smiled. “Lord, miss, what will you say next!”

This attempt at humor had the desired effect. Mrs. Ellmother, caught off guard, actually smiled. “Oh my, miss, what will you say next!”

“My good soul, I will say something next that is more to the purpose. If Miss Ladd asks me why you have so unaccountably refused to be a servant again in this house, I shall take care to say that it is certainly not out of dislike to Miss Emily.”

“My dear, I want to say something now that’s more relevant. If Miss Ladd asks me why you have so unexpectedly declined to be a servant in this house again, I will make sure to tell her that it’s definitely not because you dislike Miss Emily.”

“You need say nothing of the sort,” Emily quietly remarked.

“You don’t need to say anything like that,” Emily quietly said.

“And still less,” Francine proceeded, without noticing the interruption—“still less through any disagreeable remembrances of Miss Emily’s aunt.”

“And even less,” Francine continued, not noticing the interruption—“even less because of any unpleasant memories of Miss Emily’s aunt.”

Mrs. Ellmother saw the trap that had been set for her. “It won’t do, miss,” she said.

Mrs. Ellmother saw the trap that had been set for her. “That’s not going to work, miss,” she said.

“What won’t do?”

"What won't work?"

“Trying to pump me.”

"Trying to manipulate me."

Francine burst out laughing. Emily noticed an artificial ring in her gayety which suggested that she was exasperated, rather than amused, by the repulse which had baffled her curiosity once more.

Francine started laughing loudly. Emily noticed a forced tone in her cheerfulness that hinted she was more frustrated than entertained by the rejection that had confused her curiosity yet again.

Mrs. Ellmother reminded the merry young lady that the proposed arrangement between them had not been concluded yet. “Am I to understand, miss, that you will keep a place open for me in your service?”

Mrs. Ellmother reminded the cheerful young woman that the proposed arrangement between them hadn't been finalized yet. “Can I take it, miss, that you'll keep a spot open for me in your service?”

“You are to understand,” Francine replied sharply, “that I must have Miss Ladd’s approval before I can engage you. Suppose you come to Brighton? I will pay your fare, of course.”

“You need to understand,” Francine responded sharply, “that I have to get Miss Ladd’s approval before I can hire you. What if you came to Brighton? I’ll pay for your ticket, of course.”

“Never mind my fare, miss. Will you give up pumping?”

“Don't worry about my fare, miss. Will you stop trying to pump?”

“Make your mind easy. It’s quite useless to attempt pumping you. When will you come?”

“Relax. There's no point in trying to pressure you. When are you coming?”

Mrs. Ellmother pleaded for a little delay. “I’m altering my gowns,” she said. “I get thinner and thinner—don’t I, Miss Emily? My work won’t be done before Thursday.”

Mrs. Ellmother asked for a little more time. “I’m changing my dresses,” she said. “I’m getting thinner and thinner—aren’t I, Miss Emily? I won’t be finished before Thursday.”

“Let us say Friday, then,” Francine proposed.

“Let’s say Friday, then,” Francine suggested.

“Friday!” Mrs. Ellmother exclaimed. “You forget that Friday is an unlucky day.”

“Friday!” Mrs. Ellmother exclaimed. “You forget that Friday is an unlucky day.”

“I forgot that, certainly! How can you be so absurdly superstitious.”

“I completely forgot that! How can you be so ridiculously superstitious?”

“You may call it what you like, miss. I have good reason to think as I do. I was married on a Friday—and a bitter bad marriage it turned out to be. Superstitious, indeed! You don’t know what my experience has been. My only sister was one of a party of thirteen at dinner; and she died within the year. If we are to get on together nicely, I’ll take that journey on Saturday, if you please.”

“You can call it whatever you want, miss. I have good reason to think the way I do. I got married on a Friday—and it turned out to be a really bad marriage. Superstitious, really! You have no idea what I’ve been through. My only sister was part of a group of thirteen at dinner, and she passed away within the year. If we’re going to get along well, I’ll make that trip on Saturday, if that’s okay with you.”

“Anything to satisfy you,” Francine agreed; “there is the address. Come in the middle of the day, and we will give you your dinner. No fear of our being thirteen in number. What will you do, if you have the misfortune to spill the salt?”

“Anything to please you,” Francine agreed; “here's the address. Come by in the middle of the day, and we'll serve you dinner. No worries about us being thirteen in number. What will you do if you accidentally spill the salt?”

“Take a pinch between my finger and thumb, and throw it over my left shoulder,” Mrs. Ellmother answered gravely. “Good-day, miss.”

“Take a pinch between my finger and thumb, and throw it over my left shoulder,” Mrs. Ellmother replied seriously. “Have a good day, miss.”

“Good-day.”

"Hello."

Emily followed the departing visitor out to the hall. She had seen and heard enough to decide her on trying to break off the proposed negotiation—with the one kind purpose of protecting Mrs. Ellmother against the pitiless curiosity of Francine.

Emily followed the visitor as they left, heading into the hall. She had seen and heard enough to decide to try to end the proposed negotiation—solely with the intention of protecting Mrs. Ellmother from Francine's relentless curiosity.

“Do you think you and that young lady are likely to get on well together?” she asked.

“Do you think you and that young woman will get along well together?” she asked.

“I have told you already, Miss Emily, I want to get away from my own home and my own thoughts; I don’t care where I go, so long as I do that.” Having answered in those words, Mrs. Ellmother opened the door, and waited a while, thinking. “I wonder whether the dead know what is going on in the world they have left?” she said, looking at Emily. “If they do, there’s one among them knows my thoughts, and feels for me. Good-by, miss—and don’t think worse of me than I deserve.”

“I’ve already told you, Miss Emily, I want to get away from my home and my own thoughts; I don’t care where I go, as long as I can do that.” After saying this, Mrs. Ellmother opened the door and paused for a moment, deep in thought. “I wonder if the dead know what’s happening in the world they’ve left behind?” she said, glancing at Emily. “If they do, then someone among them knows my thoughts and cares about me. Goodbye, miss—and please don’t think worse of me than I deserve.”

Emily went back to the parlor. The only resource left was to plead with Francine for mercy to Mrs. Ellmother.

Emily returned to the parlor. The only option left was to beg Francine for mercy on behalf of Mrs. Ellmother.

“Do you really mean to give it up?” she asked.

“Are you seriously planning to give it up?” she asked.

“To give up—what? ‘Pumping,’ as that obstinate old creature calls it?”

“To give up—what? ‘Pumping,’ as that stubborn old thing calls it?”

Emily persisted. “Don’t worry the poor old soul! However strangely she may have left my aunt and me her motives are kind and good—I am sure of that. Will you let her keep her harmless little secret?”

Emily kept at it. “Don’t worry about the poor old soul! No matter how strange her reasons might seem for leaving my aunt and me, I know her intentions are kind and good—I’m certain of it. Will you let her keep her harmless little secret?”

“Oh, of course!”

“Oh, totally!”

“I don’t believe you, Francine!”

“I don’t believe you, Francine!”

“Don’t you? I am like Cecilia—I am getting hungry. Shall we have some lunch?”

“Don’t you? I’m like Cecilia—I’m getting hungry. Should we grab some lunch?”

“You hard-hearted creature!”

"You cold-hearted person!"

“Does that mean—no luncheon until I have owned the truth? Suppose you own the truth? I won’t tell Mrs. Ellmother that you have betrayed her.”

“Does that mean—no lunch until I’ve faced the truth? What if you know the truth? I’m not going to tell Mrs. Ellmother that you’ve let her down.”

“For the last time, Francine—I know no more of it than you do. If you persist in taking your own view, you as good as tell me I lie; and you will oblige me to leave the room.”

“For the last time, Francine—I don’t know any more about it than you do. If you keep sticking to your opinion, you’re basically saying I’m lying; and I’ll have to leave the room.”

Even Francine’s obstinacy was compelled to give way, so far as appearances went. Still possessed by the delusion that Emily was deceiving her, she was now animated by a stronger motive than mere curiosity. Her sense of her own importance imperatively urged her to prove that she was not a person who could be deceived with impunity.

Even Francine’s stubbornness had to give in, at least for show. Still under the illusion that Emily was tricking her, she was now driven by a stronger force than just curiosity. Her sense of self-importance strongly pushed her to prove that she couldn’t be easily fooled without consequences.

“I beg your pardon,” she said with humility. “But I must positively have it out with Mrs. Ellmother. She has been more than a match for me—my turn next. I mean to get the better of her; and I shall succeed.”

“I’m sorry,” she said humbly. “But I really need to confront Mrs. Ellmother. She’s outsmarted me too many times—now it’s my turn. I intend to outdo her, and I will succeed.”

“I have already told you, Francine—you will fail.”

“I’ve already told you, Francine—you’re going to fail.”

“My dear, I am a dunce, and I don’t deny it. But let me tell you one thing. I haven’t lived all my life in the West Indies, among black servants, without learning something.”

“My dear, I’m not the brightest, and I won’t argue that. But let me tell you something. I haven’t spent my whole life in the West Indies, surrounded by black servants, without picking up a thing or two.”

“What do you mean?”

"What do you mean?"

“More, my clever friend, than you are likely to guess. In the meantime, don’t forget the duties of hospitality. Ring the bell for luncheon.”

“More, my smart friend, than you probably realize. In the meantime, don’t forget the responsibilities of being a good host. Ring the bell for lunch.”





CHAPTER XXX. LADY DORIS.

The arrival of Miss Ladd, some time before she had been expected, interrupted the two girls at a critical moment. She had hurried over her business in London, eager to pass the rest of the day with her favorite pupil. Emily’s affectionate welcome was, in some degree at least, inspired by a sensation of relief. To feel herself in the embrace of the warm-hearted schoolmistress was like finding a refuge from Francine.

The arrival of Miss Ladd, earlier than expected, interrupted the two girls at a crucial moment. She had rushed through her work in London, excited to spend the rest of the day with her favorite student. Emily’s warm welcome was partly fueled by a sense of relief. Being in the arms of the caring schoolmistress felt like a safe haven from Francine.

When the hour of departure arrived, Miss Ladd invited Emily to Brighton for the second time. “On the last occasion, my dear, you wrote me an excuse; I won’t be treated in that way again. If you can’t return with us now, come to-morrow.” She added in a whisper, “Otherwise, I shall think you include me in your dislike of Francine.”

When it was time to leave, Miss Ladd invited Emily to Brighton for the second time. “Last time, my dear, you sent me an excuse; I won’t let that happen again. If you can’t come back with us now, come tomorrow.” She added in a whisper, “Otherwise, I’ll think that you include me in your dislike of Francine.”

There was no resisting this. It was arranged that Emily should go to Brighton on the next day.

There was no way to resist this. It was decided that Emily would go to Brighton the following day.

Left by herself, her thoughts might have reverted to Mrs. Ellmother’s doubtful prospects, and to Francine’s strange allusion to her life in the West Indies, but for the arrival of two letters by the afternoon post. The handwriting on one of them was unknown to her. She opened that one first. It was an answer to the letter of apology which she had persisted in writing to Mrs. Rook. Happily for herself, Alban’s influence had not been without its effect, after his departure. She had written kindly—but she had written briefly at the same time.

Left alone, her thoughts might have drifted back to Mrs. Ellmother’s uncertain situation and to Francine’s odd reference to her life in the West Indies, if not for the arrival of two letters in the afternoon mail. The handwriting on one of them was unfamiliar to her. She opened that one first. It was a response to the apology letter she had kept writing to Mrs. Rook. Fortunately for her, Alban’s influence had made a difference after his departure. She had written kindly—but she had also kept it brief.

Mrs. Rook’s reply presented a nicely compounded mixture of gratitude and grief. The gratitude was addressed to Emily as a matter of course. The grief related to her “excellent master.” Sir Jervis’s strength had suddenly failed. His medical attendant, being summoned, had expressed no surprise. “My patient is over seventy years of age,” the doctor remarked. “He will sit up late at night, writing his book; and he refuses to take exercise, till headache and giddiness force him to try the fresh air. As the necessary result, he has broken down at last. It may end in paralysis, or it may end in death.” Reporting this expression of medical opinion, Mrs. Rook’s letter glided imperceptibly from respectful sympathy to modest regard for her own interests in the future. It might be the sad fate of her husband and herself to be thrown on the world again. If necessity brought them to London, would “kind Miss Emily grant her the honor of an interview, and favor a poor unlucky woman with a word of advice?”

Mrs. Rook’s response was a mix of gratitude and sadness. She thanked Emily as expected. Her sadness was for her “wonderful master.” Sir Jervis’s health had suddenly declined. When the doctor was called, he showed no surprise. “My patient is over seventy,” the doctor said. “He stays up late at night, working on his book, and he refuses to exercise until headaches and dizziness force him to get some fresh air. As a result, he has finally worn himself out. It could lead to paralysis, or it could lead to death.” As Mrs. Rook conveyed this medical opinion, her letter subtly shifted from respectful sympathy to a concern for her own future. It might be the unfortunate fate of her and her husband to face the world again. If necessity brought them to London, would “kind Miss Emily grant her the honor of a meeting and offer some advice to a poor unlucky woman?”

“She may pervert your letter to some use of her own, which you may have reason to regret.” Did Emily remember Alban’s warning words? No: she accepted Mrs. Rook’s reply as a gratifying tribute to the justice of her own opinions.

“She might twist your letter to serve her own purposes, which you could end up regretting.” Did Emily recall Alban’s caution? No: she took Mrs. Rook’s response as a satisfying acknowledgment of the validity of her own views.

Having proposed to write to Alban, feeling penitently that she had been in the wrong, she was now readier than ever to send him a letter, feeling compassionately that she had been in the right. Besides, it was due to the faithful friend, who was still working for her in the reading room, that he should be informed of Sir Jervis’s illness. Whether the old man lived or whether he died, his literary labors were fatally interrupted in either case; and one of the consequences would be the termination of her employment at the Museum. Although the second of the two letters which she had received was addressed to her in Cecilia’s handwriting, Emily waited to read it until she had first written to Alban. “He will come to-morrow,” she thought; “and we shall both make apologies. I shall regret that I was angry with him and he will regret that he was mistaken in his judgment of Mrs. Rook. We shall be as good friends again as ever.”

Having decided to write to Alban, feeling remorseful that she had been wrong, she was now more ready than ever to send him a letter, feeling confidently that she had been right. Plus, it was necessary to inform her loyal friend, who was still working for her in the reading room, about Sir Jervis’s illness. Regardless of whether the old man lived or died, his writing projects were seriously disrupted either way, and one of the results would be the end of her job at the Museum. Although the second of the two letters she had received was in Cecilia’s handwriting, Emily held off on reading it until after she had written to Alban. “He will come tomorrow,” she thought; “and we will both apologize. I’ll wish I hadn’t been angry with him, and he’ll wish he hadn’t misjudged Mrs. Rook. We’ll be as good friends as we were before.”

In this happy frame of mind she opened Cecilia’s letter. It was full of good news from first to last.

In this cheerful mood, she opened Cecilia's letter. It was packed with good news from start to finish.

The invalid sister had made such rapid progress toward recovery that the travelers had arranged to set forth on their journey back to England in a fortnight. “My one regret,” Cecilia added, “is the parting with Lady Doris. She and her husband are going to Genoa, where they will embark in Lord Janeaway’s yacht for a cruise in the Mediterranean. When we have said that miserable word good-by—oh, Emily, what a hurry I shall be in to get back to you! Those allusions to your lonely life are so dreadful, my dear, that I have destroyed your letter; it is enough to break one’s heart only to look at it. When once I get to London, there shall be no more solitude for my poor afflicted friend. Papa will be free from his parliamentary duties in August—and he has promised to have the house full of delightful people to meet you. Who do you think will be one of our guests? He is illustrious; he is fascinating; he deserves a line all to himself, thus:

The sister's health had improved so quickly that the travelers planned to head back to England in two weeks. “My only regret,” Cecilia said, “is saying goodbye to Lady Doris. She and her husband are going to Genoa, where they’ll board Lord Janeaway’s yacht for a Mediterranean cruise. Once we say that awful word goodbye—oh, Emily, I’ll be in such a rush to get back to you! Those mentions of your lonely life are so heartbreaking, my dear, that I’ve destroyed your letter; it’s enough to break anyone’s heart just to look at it. Once I get to London, there won’t be any more loneliness for my poor sad friend. Dad will be finished with his parliamentary duties in August—and he’s promised to fill the house with wonderful people to meet you. Guess who one of our guests will be? He’s someone special; he’s captivating; he deserves a line all to himself, like this:

“The Reverend Miles Mirabel!

“Rev. Miles Mirabel!

“Lady Doris has discovered that the country parsonage, in which this brilliant clergyman submits to exile, is only twelve miles away from our house. She has written to Mr. Mirabel to introduce me, and to mention the date of my return. We will have some fun with the popular preacher—we will both fall in love with him together.

“Lady Doris has found out that the country parsonage where this amazing clergyman is in exile is only twelve miles from our place. She has written to Mr. Mirabel to introduce me and to mention when I’ll be back. We’re going to have some fun with the popular preacher—we’ll both fall for him together.”

“Is there anybody to whom you would like me to send an invitation? Shall we have Mr. Alban Morris? Now I know how kindly he took care of you at the railway station, your good opinion of him is my opinion. Your letter also mentions a doctor. Is he nice? and do you think he will let me eat pastry, if we have him too? I am so overflowing with hospitality (all for your sake) that I am ready to invite anybody, and everybody, to cheer you and make you happy. Would you like to meet Miss Ladd and the whole school?

“Is there anyone you’d like me to send an invitation to? Should we include Mr. Alban Morris? I really appreciate how kindly he took care of you at the train station, and I share your good opinion of him. Your letter also mentions a doctor. Is he nice? Do you think he’ll let me have pastries if we invite him too? I’m so full of hospitality (all for you) that I’m ready to invite anyone and everyone to lift your spirits and make you happy. Would you like to meet Miss Ladd and the whole school?

“As to our amusements, make your mind easy.

“As for our entertainment, don’t worry."

“I have come to a distinct understanding with Papa that we are to have dances every evening—except when we try a little concert as a change. Private theatricals are to follow, when we want another change after the dancing and the music. No early rising; no fixed hour for breakfast; everything that is most exquisitely delicious at dinner—and, to crown all, your room next to mine, for delightful midnight gossipings, when we ought to be in bed. What do you say, darling, to the programme?

“I’ve reached a clear agreement with Dad that we’ll have dances every evening—unless we decide to have a little concert for a change. After that, we’ll do some private plays whenever we want something different from dancing and music. No early mornings; no set time for breakfast; everything that’s incredibly delicious for dinner—and, to top it all off, your room will be next to mine for lovely late-night chats when we should be in bed. What do you think, darling, of this plan?

“A last piece of news—and I have done.

“A final piece of news—and I'm done.

“I have actually had a proposal of marriage, from a young gentleman who sits opposite me at the table d’hote! When I tell you that he has white eyelashes, and red hands, and such enormous front teeth that he can’t shut his mouth, you will not need to be told that I refused him. This vindictive person has abused me ever since, in the most shameful manner. I heard him last night, under my window, trying to set one of his friends against me. ‘Keep clear of her, my dear fellow; she’s the most heartless creature living.’ The friend took my part; he said, ‘I don’t agree with you; the young lady is a person of great sensibility.’ ‘Nonsense!’ says my amiable lover; ‘she eats too much—her sensibility is all stomach.’ There’s a wretch for you. What a shameful advantage to take of sitting opposite to me at dinner! Good-by, my love, till we meet soon, and are as happy together as the day is long.”

“I’ve actually gotten a marriage proposal from a young man who sits across from me at the dinner table! When I tell you he has white eyelashes, red hands, and such big front teeth that he can’t close his mouth, you won’t need me to say that I turned him down. This spiteful person has been insulting me ever since, in the most disgraceful way. I overheard him last night under my window, trying to turn one of his friends against me. ‘Stay away from her, my friend; she’s the most heartless person alive.’ The friend defended me, saying, ‘I don’t agree; the young lady is very sensitive.’ ‘Nonsense!’ says my charming suitor; ‘she eats too much—her sensitivity is all about her stomach.’ There’s a scoundrel for you. What a despicable advantage to take by sitting across from me at dinner! Goodbye, my love, until we meet again and are as happy together as the day is long.”

Emily kissed the signature. At that moment of all others, Cecilia was such a refreshing contrast to Francine!

Emily kissed the signature. At that moment, Cecilia was such a refreshing contrast to Francine!

Before putting the letter away, she looked again at that part of it which mentioned Lady Doris’s introduction of Cecilia to Mr. Mirabel. “I don’t feel the slightest interest in Mr. Mirabel,” she thought, smiling as the idea occurred to her; “and I need never have known him, but for Lady Doris—who is a perfect stranger to me.”

Before putting the letter away, she looked again at the part that mentioned Lady Doris introducing Cecilia to Mr. Mirabel. "I have no interest in Mr. Mirabel," she thought, smiling at the realization; "and I would never have met him if it weren't for Lady Doris—who is just a complete stranger to me."

She had just placed the letter in her desk, when a visitor was announced. Doctor Allday presented himself (in a hurry as usual).

She had just put the letter in her desk when a visitor was announced. Doctor Allday showed up (in a rush as usual).

“Another patient waiting?” Emily asked mischievously. “No time to spare, again?”

“Another patient waiting?” Emily asked playfully. “No time to waste, again?”

“Not a moment,” the old gentleman answered. “Have you heard from Mrs. Ellmother?”

“Not a moment,” the old man replied. “Have you heard from Mrs. Ellmother?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“You don’t mean to say you have answered her?”

"You can't be saying you answered her?"

“I have done better than that, doctor—I have seen her this morning.”

“I’ve done even better than that, doc—I saw her this morning.”

“And consented to be her reference, of course?”

“And agreed to be her reference, of course?”

“How well you know me!”

"You know me so well!"

Doctor Allday was a philosopher: he kept his temper. “Just what I might have expected,” he said. “Eve and the apple! Only forbid a woman to do anything, and she does it directly—be cause you have forbidden her. I’ll try the other way with you now, Miss Emily. There was something else that I meant to have forbidden.”

Doctor Allday was a philosopher: he stayed calm. “Just what I could have expected,” he said. “Eve and the apple! Just tell a woman not to do something, and she’ll do it right away—exactly because you’ve told her not to. I’ll try a different approach with you now, Miss Emily. There was something else I meant to tell you not to do.”

“What was it?”

"What was that?"

“May I make a special request?”

“Can I make a special request?”

“Certainly.”

"Sure."

“Oh, my dear, write to Mrs. Rook! I beg and entreat of you, write to Mrs. Rook!”

“Oh, my dear, please write to Mrs. Rook! I’m begging you, write to Mrs. Rook!”

Emily’s playful manner suddenly disappeared.

Emily’s playful vibe suddenly vanished.

Ignoring the doctor’s little outbreak of humor, she waited in grave surprise, until it was his pleasure to explain himself.

Ignoring the doctor’s brief moment of humor, she waited in serious surprise until he chose to explain himself.

Doctor Allday, on his side, ignored the ominous change in Emily; he went on as pleasantly as ever. “Mr. Morris and I have had a long talk about you, my dear. Mr. Morris is a capital fellow; I recommend him as a sweetheart. I also back him in the matter of Mrs. Rook.—What’s the matter now? You’re as red as a rose. Temper again, eh?”

Doctor Allday, on his side, ignored the ominous change in Emily; he continued to be as pleasant as ever. “Mr. Morris and I had a long conversation about you, my dear. Mr. Morris is a great guy; I recommend him as a boyfriend. I also support him regarding Mrs. Rook.—What’s going on now? You’re as red as a rose. Is it your temper again, huh?”

“Hatred of meanness!” Emily answered indignantly. “I despise a man who plots, behind my back, to get another man to help him. Oh, how I have been mistaken in Alban Morris!”

“Hatred of meanness!” Emily replied, her voice filled with anger. “I can't stand a man who schemes behind my back to get someone else to assist him. Oh, how wrong I was about Alban Morris!”

“Oh, how little you know of the best friend you have!” cried the doctor, imitating her. “Girls are all alike; the only man they can understand, is the man who flatters them. Will you oblige me by writing to Mrs. Rook?”

“Oh, how little you know about your best friend!” the doctor exclaimed, mimicking her. “Girls are all the same; the only guy they really understand is the one who flatters them. Will you do me a favor and write to Mrs. Rook?”

Emily made an attempt to match the doctor, with his own weapons. “Your little joke comes too late,” she said satirically. “There is Mrs. Rook’s answer. Read it, and—” she checked herself, even in her anger she was incapable of speaking ungenerously to the old man who had so warmly befriended her. “I won’t say to you,” she resumed, “what I might have said to another person.”

Emily tried to take on the doctor at his own game. “Your little joke comes too late,” she said sarcastically. “Here’s Mrs. Rook’s response. Read it, and—” she paused, realizing that even in her anger, she couldn’t speak unkindly to the old man who had been so friendly to her. “I won’t say to you,” she continued, “what I might have said to someone else.”

“Shall I say it for you?” asked the incorrigible doctor. “‘Read it, and be ashamed of yourself’—That was what you had in your mind, isn’t it? Anything to please you, my dear.” He put on his spectacles, read the letter, and handed it back to Emily with an impenetrable countenance. “What do you think of my new spectacles?” he asked, as he took the glasses off his nose. “In the experience of thirty years, I have had three grateful patients.” He put the spectacles back in the case. “This comes from the third. Very gratifying—very gratifying.”

“Should I say it for you?” asked the unchangeable doctor. “‘Read it, and be ashamed of yourself’—That’s what you were thinking, right? Anything to make you happy, my dear.” He put on his glasses, read the letter, and handed it back to Emily with a blank expression. “What do you think of my new glasses?” he asked as he took them off his nose. “In my thirty years of experience, I’ve had three grateful patients.” He put the glasses back in their case. “This comes from the third. Very satisfying—very satisfying.”

Emily’s sense of humor was not the uppermost sense in her at that moment. She pointed with a peremptory forefinger to Mrs. Rook’s letter. “Have you nothing to say about this?”

Emily wasn’t feeling particularly humorous at that moment. She pointed with an authoritative finger at Mrs. Rook’s letter. “Don’t you have anything to say about this?”

The doctor had so little to say about it that he was able to express himself in one word:

The doctor had so little to say about it that he could sum it up in one word:

“Humbug!”

"Bullshit!"

He took his hat—nodded kindly to Emily—and hurried away to feverish pulses waiting to be felt, and to furred tongues that were ashamed to show themselves.

He grabbed his hat, gave Emily a friendly nod, and rushed off to the intense sensations waiting to be experienced, and to hidden feelings that were too shy to reveal themselves.





CHAPTER XXXI. MOIRA.

When Alban presented himself the next morning, the hours of the night had exercised their tranquilizing influence over Emily. She remembered sorrowfully how Doctor Allday had disturbed her belief in the man who loved her; no feeling of irritation remained. Alban noticed that her manner was unusually subdued; she received him with her customary grace, but not with her customary smile.

When Alban showed up the next morning, the calmness of the night had settled over Emily. She sadly recalled how Doctor Allday had shaken her faith in the man who loved her; there was no anger left. Alban noticed that she was more restrained than usual; she welcomed him with her typical grace, but without her usual smile.

“Are you not well?” he asked.

“Are you feeling okay?” he asked.

“I am a little out of spirits,” she replied. “A disappointment—that is all.”

“I’m feeling a bit down,” she replied. “It’s just a disappointment—that’s all.”

He waited a moment, apparently in the expectation that she might tell him what the disappointment was. She remained silent, and she looked away from him. Was he in any way answerable for the depression of spirits to which she alluded? The doubt occurred to him—but he said nothing.

He paused for a moment, seemingly hoping that she would explain the disappointment. She stayed quiet and looked away from him. Was he somehow responsible for the low spirits she mentioned? The thought crossed his mind—but he said nothing.

“I suppose you have received my letter?” she resumed.

“I guess you got my letter?” she continued.

“I have come here to thank you for your letter.”

“I’m here to thank you for your letter.”

“It was my duty to tell you of Sir Jervis’s illness; I deserve no thanks.”

“It was my responsibility to inform you about Sir Jervis’s illness; I don’t require any gratitude.”

“You have written to me so kindly,” Alban reminded her; “you have referred to our difference of opinion, the last time I was here, so gently and so forgivingly—”

“You’ve written to me so kindly,” Alban reminded her; “you mentioned our difference of opinion the last time I was here, so gently and so forgivingly—”

“If I had written a little later,” she interposed, “the tone of my letter might have been less agreeable to you. I happened to send it to the post, before I received a visit from a friend of yours—a friend who had something to say to me after consulting with you.”

“If I had written a bit later,” she said, “the tone of my letter might not have been as pleasant for you. I ended up sending it off before I got a visit from one of your friends—a friend who had something to discuss with me after talking to you.”

“Do you mean Doctor Allday?”

“Are you talking about Dr. Allday?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“What did he say?”

“What did he say?”

“What you wished him to say. He did his best; he was as obstinate and unfeeling as you could possibly wish him to be; but he was too late. I have written to Mrs. Rook, and I have received a reply.” She spoke sadly, not angrily—and pointed to the letter lying on her desk.

“What you wanted him to say. He tried his best; he was as stubborn and detached as you could hope for; but it was too late. I wrote to Mrs. Rook, and I got a response.” She spoke sadly, not angrily—and pointed to the letter lying on her desk.

Alban understood: he looked at her in despair. “Is that wretched woman doomed to set us at variance every time we meet!” he exclaimed.

Alban understood; he looked at her with despair. “Is that miserable woman destined to cause conflict between us every time we meet?” he exclaimed.

Emily silently held out the letter.

Emily silently held out the letter.

He refused to take it. “The wrong you have done me is not to be set right in that way,” he said. “You believe the doctor’s visit was arranged between us. I never knew that he intended to call on you; I had no interest in sending him here—and I must not interfere again between you and Mrs. Rook.”

He declined to accept it. “The harm you’ve caused me can’t be fixed like that,” he said. “You think the doctor’s visit was planned between us. I never knew he was going to see you; I had no intention of sending him here—and I shouldn’t get involved again between you and Mrs. Rook.”

“I don’t understand you.”

“I don’t get you.”

“You will understand me when I tell you how my conversation with Doctor Allday ended. I have done with interference; I have done with advice. Whatever my doubts may be, all further effort on my part to justify them—all further inquiries, no matter in what direction—are at an end: I made the sacrifice, for your sake. No! I must repeat what you said to me just now; I deserve no thanks. What I have done, has been done in deference to Doctor Allday—against my own convictions; in spite of my own fears. Ridiculous convictions! ridiculous fears! Men with morbid minds are their own tormentors. It doesn’t matter how I suffer, so long as you are at ease. I shall never thwart you or vex you again. Have you a better opinion of me now?”

“You'll understand what I mean when I tell you how my talk with Doctor Allday wrapped up. I'm done with interference; I'm done with advice. Regardless of my doubts, I won't make any more attempts to justify them—no more questions, no matter where they lead—it's over. I made this sacrifice for you. No! I have to repeat what you just told me; I don’t deserve any thanks. What I did was out of respect for Doctor Allday—against my own beliefs; despite my own fears. Silly beliefs! Silly fears! People with troubled minds are their own worst enemies. It doesn’t matter how I suffer, as long as you’re okay. I’ll never stand in your way or upset you again. Do you think better of me now?”

She made the best of all answers—she gave him her hand.

She gave him her hand, the best answer she could give.

“May I kiss it?” he asked, as timidly as if he had been a boy addressing his first sweetheart.

“Can I kiss it?” he asked, as shyly as if he were a boy speaking to his first crush.

She was half inclined to laugh, and half inclined to cry. “Yes, if you like,” she said softly.

She felt like laughing and crying at the same time. “Sure, if that’s what you want,” she said quietly.

“Will you let me come and see you again?”

“Will you let me come and see you again?”

“Gladly—when I return to London.”

“Sure—when I get back to London.”

“You are going away?”

"Are you leaving?"

“I am going to Brighton this afternoon, to stay with Miss Ladd.”

“I’m heading to Brighton this afternoon to stay with Miss Ladd.”

It was hard to lose her, on the happy day when they understood each other at last. An expression of disappointment passed over his face. He rose, and walked restlessly to the window. “Miss Ladd?” he repeated, turning to Emily as if an idea had struck him. “Did I hear, at the school, that Miss de Sor was to spend the holidays under the care of Miss Ladd?”

It was tough to lose her on the joyful day they finally understood each other. A look of disappointment crossed his face. He stood up and walked anxiously to the window. “Miss Ladd?” he said again, turning to Emily as if a thought had just occurred to him. “Did I hear at school that Miss de Sor was going to spend the holidays with Miss Ladd?”

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“The same young lady,” he went on, “who paid you a visit yesterday morning?”

“The same young lady,” he continued, “who came to see you yesterday morning?”

“The same.”

"Same here."

That haunting distrust of the future, which he had first betrayed and then affected to ridicule, exercised its depressing influence over his better sense. He was unreasonable enough to feel doubtful of Francine, simply because she was a stranger.

That lingering distrust of the future, which he had first shown and then pretended to laugh off, weighed down on his better judgment. He was irrational enough to feel uncertain about Francine, just because she was a stranger.

“Miss de Sor is a new friend of yours,” he said. “Do you like her?”

“Miss de Sor is a new friend of yours,” he said. “Do you like her?”

It was not an easy question to answer—without entering into particulars which Emily’s delicacy of feeling warned her to avoid. “I must know a little more of Miss de Sor,” she said, “before I can decide.”

It wasn't an easy question to answer—without getting into details that Emily's sensitivity prompted her to steer clear of. “I need to know a bit more about Miss de Sor,” she said, “before I can make a decision.”

Alban’s misgivings were naturally encouraged by this evasive reply. He began to regret having left the cottage, on the previous day, when he had heard that Emily was engaged. He might have sent in his card, and might have been admitted. It was an opportunity lost of observing Francine. On the morning of her first day at school, when they had accidentally met at the summer house, she had left a disagreeable impression on his mind. Ought he to allow his opinion to be influenced by this circumstance? or ought he to follow Emily’s prudent example, and suspend judgment until he knew a little more of Francine?

Alban’s doubts were naturally heightened by this vague response. He started to regret leaving the cottage the day before when he found out that Emily was engaged. He could have sent in his card and been let in. It was a missed chance to observe Francine. On the morning of her first day at school, when they had run into each other at the summer house, she had left a bad impression on him. Should he let this experience cloud his judgment? Or should he take Emily’s sensible approach and wait to form a full opinion until he learned more about Francine?

“Is any day fixed for your return to London?” he asked.

“Is there a date set for your return to London?” he asked.

“Not yet,” she said; “I hardly know how long my visit will be.”

“Not yet,” she said; “I barely know how long my visit will last.”

“In little more than a fortnight,” he continued, “I shall return to my classes—they will be dreary classes, without you. Miss de Sor goes back to the school with Miss Ladd, I suppose?”

“In just over two weeks,” he continued, “I’ll be back to my classes—they’re going to be boring without you. I assume Miss de Sor is returning to the school with Miss Ladd?”

Emily was at a loss to account for the depression in his looks and tones, while he was making these unimportant inquiries. She tried to rouse him by speaking lightly in reply.

Emily couldn’t understand why he looked and sounded so down while he was asking these trivial questions. She attempted to lift his spirits by responding in a lighthearted way.

“Miss de Sor returns in quite a new character; she is to be a guest instead of a pupil. Do you wish to be better acquainted with her?”

“Miss de Sor is coming back in a totally new role; she’ll be a guest instead of a student. Do you want to get to know her better?”

“Yes,” he said gravely, “now I know that she is a friend of yours.” He returned to his place near her. “A pleasant visit makes the days pass quickly,” he resumed. “You may remain at Brighton longer than you anticipate; and we may not meet again for some time to come. If anything happens—”

“Yes,” he said seriously, “now I realize that she’s a friend of yours.” He went back to his spot beside her. “A nice visit really makes the days go by quickly,” he continued. “You might stay in Brighton longer than you expect; and we might not see each other again for a while. If anything happens—”

“Do you mean anything serious?” she asked.

“Are you serious about anything?” she asked.

“No, no! I only mean—if I can be of any service. In that case, will you write to me?”

“No, no! I just mean—if I can help you in any way. If that's the case, will you write to me?”

“You know I will!”

"You know I will!"

She looked at him anxiously. He had completely failed to hide from her the uneasy state of his mind: a man less capable of concealment of feeling never lived. “You are anxious, and out of spirits,” she said gently. “Is it my fault?”

She looked at him nervously. He had completely failed to hide the troubled state of his mind from her: a man less able to mask his emotions never existed. "You're worried and down," she said softly. "Is it my fault?"

“Your fault? oh, don’t think that! I have my dull days and my bright days—and just now my barometer is down at dull.” His voice faltered, in spite of his efforts to control it; he gave up the struggle, and took his hat to go. “Do you remember, Emily, what I once said to you in the garden at the school? I still believe there is a time of fulfillment to come in our lives.” He suddenly checked himself, as if there had been something more in his mind to which he hesitated to give expression—and held out his hand to bid her good-by.

“Your fault? Oh, don’t think that! I have my off days and my good days—and right now I’m having an off day.” His voice wavered despite his attempts to keep it steady; he gave up the fight and grabbed his hat to leave. “Do you remember, Emily, what I once told you in the garden at the school? I still believe there’s a time of fulfillment coming in our lives.” He suddenly caught himself, as if there was something more he wanted to say but hesitated to express—and extended his hand to say goodbye.

“My memory of what you said in the garden is better than yours,” she reminded him. “You said ‘Happen what may in the interval, I trust the future.’ Do you feel the same trust still?”

“My memory of what you said in the garden is better than yours,” she reminded him. “You said, ‘Whatever happens in the meantime, I trust the future.’ Do you still feel the same trust?”

He sighed—drew her to him gently—and kissed her on the forehead. Was that his own reply? She was not calm enough to ask him the question: it remained in her thoughts for some time after he had gone.

He sighed, pulled her close gently, and kissed her on the forehead. Was that his answer? She wasn't calm enough to ask him, so the question stayed in her mind for a while after he left.


On the same day Emily was at Brighton.

On the same day, Emily was in Brighton.

Francine happened to be alone in the drawing-room. Her first proceeding, when Emily was shown in, was to stop the servant.

Francine was alone in the living room. When Emily came in, the first thing she did was stop the servant.

“Have you taken my letter to the post?”

“Did you take my letter to the post?”

“Yes, miss.”

"Yes, ma'am."

“It doesn’t matter.” She dismissed the servant by a gesture, and burst into such effusive hospitality that she actually insisted on kissing Emily. “Do you know what I have been doing?” she said. “I have been writing to Cecilia—directing to the care of her father, at the House of Commons. I stupidly forgot that you would be able to give me the right address in Switzerland. You don’t object, I hope, to my making myself agreeable to our dear, beautiful, greedy girl? It is of such importance to me to surround myself with influential friends—and, of course, I have given her your love. Don’t look disgusted! Come, and see your room.—Oh, never mind Miss Ladd. You will see her when she wakes. Ill? Is that sort of old woman ever ill? She’s only taking her nap after bathing. Bathing in the sea, at her age! How she must frighten the fishes!”

“It doesn’t matter.” She waved away the servant and greeted Emily with such warm hospitality that she even insisted on giving her a kiss. “Do you know what I’ve been up to?” she asked. “I’ve been writing to Cecilia—sending it to her father at the House of Commons. I foolishly forgot that you could give me the right address in Switzerland. I hope you don’t mind me trying to befriend our dear, beautiful, greedy girl? It’s so important for me to surround myself with influential friends—and of course, I’ve told her about your love. Don’t look so disgusted! Come, let me show you your room.—Oh, forget about Miss Ladd. You’ll see her when she wakes up. Ill? Does that kind of old lady ever get sick? She’s just taking a nap after her bath. Bathing in the sea at her age! She must scare the fish away!”

Having seen her own bed-chamber, Emily was next introduced to the room occupied by Francine.

Having seen her own bedroom, Emily was then introduced to the room occupied by Francine.

One object that she noticed in it caused her some little surprise—not unmingled with disgust. She discovered on the toilet-table a coarsely caricatured portrait of Mrs. Ellmother. It was a sketch in pencil—wretchedly drawn; but spitefully successful as a likeness. “I didn’t know you were an artist,” Emily remarked, with an ironical emphasis on the last word. Francine laughed scornfully—crumpled the drawing up in her hand—and threw it into the waste-paper basket.

One thing she saw in it surprised her a bit—not without feeling some disgust. She found a poorly drawn caricature of Mrs. Ellmother on the vanity. It was a pencil sketch—badly drawn, but frustratingly accurate as a likeness. “I didn’t know you were an artist,” Emily said, putting a sarcastic emphasis on the last word. Francine laughed derisively, crumpled up the drawing in her hand, and tossed it into the trash can.

“You satirical creature!” she burst out gayly. “If you had lived a dull life at St. Domingo, you would have taken to spoiling paper too. I might really have turned out an artist, if I had been clever and industrious like you. As it was, I learned a little drawing—and got tired of it. I tried modeling in wax—and got tired of it. Who do you think was my teacher? One of our slaves.”

“You funny creature!” she exclaimed cheerfully. “If you had lived a boring life in St. Domingo, you would have started ruining paper too. I might have actually become an artist if I had been as smart and hardworking as you. But instead, I learned a bit of drawing—and got bored with it. I tried sculpting in wax—and got bored with that too. Guess who my teacher was? One of our slaves.”

“A slave!” Emily exclaimed.

"A slave!" Emily said.

“Yes—a mulatto, if you wish me to be particular; the daughter of an English father and a negro mother. In her young time (at least she said so herself) she was quite a beauty, in her particular style. Her master’s favorite; he educated her himself. Besides drawing and painting, and modeling in wax, she could sing and play—all the accomplishments thrown away on a slave! When her owner died, my uncle bought her at the sale of the property.”

“Yes—a mixed-race woman, if you want me to be specific; the daughter of an English father and a Black mother. In her youth (at least, that's what she claimed), she was quite beautiful, in her own way. Her master’s favorite; he educated her himself. In addition to drawing and painting and modeling in wax, she could sing and play instruments—all those skills wasted on a slave! When her owner passed away, my uncle bought her at the property sale.”

A word of natural compassion escaped Emily—to Francine’s surprise.

A word of genuine kindness slipped out of Emily—to Francine’s surprise.

“Oh, my dear, you needn’t pity her! Sappho (that was her name) fetched a high price, even when she was no longer young. She came to us, by inheritance, with the estates and the rest of it; and took a fancy to me, when she found out I didn’t get on well with my father and mother. ‘I owe it to my father and mother,’ she used to say, ‘that I am a slave. When I see affectionate daughters, it wrings my heart.’ Sappho was a strange compound. A woman with a white side to her character, and a black side. For weeks together, she would be a civilized being. Then she used to relapse, and become as complete a negress as her mother. At the risk of her life she stole away, on those occasions, into the interior of the island, and looked on, in hiding, at the horrid witchcrafts and idolatries of the blacks; they would have murdered a half-blood, prying into their ceremonies, if they had discovered her. I followed her once, so far as I dared. The frightful yellings and drummings in the darkness of the forests frightened me. The blacks suspected her, and it came to my ears. I gave her the warning that saved her life (I don’t know what I should have done without Sappho to amuse me!); and, from that time, I do believe the curious creature loved me. You see I can speak generously even of a slave!”

“Oh, my dear, you don’t have to feel sorry for her! Sappho (that was her name) was valued highly, even when she wasn’t young anymore. She came to us through inheritance, along with the estates and everything else; and she took a liking to me when she realized I had a hard time getting along with my parents. ‘I owe it to my parents,’ she used to say, ‘that I am a slave. When I see loving daughters, it breaks my heart.’ Sappho was a complex person. She had a white side to her character and a black side. For weeks at a time, she would act all civilized. Then she would revert and become as fully a black woman as her mother. Risking her life, she would sneak off into the interior of the island during those times and secretly observe the terrifying witchcraft and idol worship of the black people; they would’ve killed a mixed-race person caught spying on their rituals. I followed her once, as far as I felt it was safe. The terrifying screams and drumming in the dark forests scared me. The black people suspected her, and I heard about it. I gave her the warning that saved her life (I honestly don’t know what I would have done without Sappho to entertain me!); and from that point on, I really believe that the strange woman loved me. You see, I can be generous even when talking about a slave!”

“I wonder you didn’t bring her with you to England,” Emily said.

“I’m surprised you didn’t bring her with you to England,” Emily said.

“In the first place,” Francine answered, “she was my father’s property, not mine. In the second place, she’s dead. Poisoned, as the other half-bloods supposed, by some enemy among the blacks. She said herself, she was under a spell!”

“In the first place,” Francine replied, “she belonged to my father, not to me. In the second place, she’s dead. Poisoned, as the other half-bloods thought, by some enemy among the blacks. She even said herself that she was under a spell!”

“What did she mean?”

“What did she mean by that?”

Francine was not interested enough in the subject to explain. “Stupid superstition, my dear. The negro side of Sappho was uppermost when she was dying—there is the explanation. Be off with you! I hear the old woman on the stairs. Meet her before she can come in here. My bedroom is my only refuge from Miss Ladd.”

Francine didn't care enough about the topic to explain. “It's just a silly superstition, my dear. The darker side of Sappho appeared when she was dying—that's the explanation. Get out of here! I hear the old woman on the stairs. You’d better meet her before she comes in here. My bedroom is my only escape from Miss Ladd.”

On the morning of the last day in the week, Emily had a little talk in private with her old schoolmistress. Miss Ladd listened to what she had to say of Mrs. Ellmother, and did her best to relieve Emily’s anxieties. “I think you are mistaken, my child, in supposing that Francine is in earnest. It is her great fault that she is hardly ever in earnest. You can trust to my discretion; leave the rest to your aunt’s old servant and to me.”

On the morning of the last day of the week, Emily had a private chat with her old teacher. Miss Ladd listened to her concerns about Mrs. Ellmother and did her best to ease Emily's worries. “I think you’re mistaken, my dear, if you believe Francine is serious. Her biggest flaw is that she’s rarely earnest. You can trust me to handle this; leave the rest to your aunt’s old servant and me.”

Mrs. Ellmother arrived, punctual to the appointed time. She was shown into Miss Ladd’s own room. Francine—ostentatiously resolved to take no personal part in the affair—went for a walk. Emily waited to hear the result.

Mrs. Ellmother arrived right on time. She was taken into Miss Ladd’s room. Francine—determined to avoid getting involved—went for a walk. Emily waited to find out what happened.

After a long interval, Miss Ladd returned to the drawing-room, and announced that she had sanctioned the engagement of Mrs. Ellmother.

After a long break, Miss Ladd came back to the drawing room and announced that she had approved Mrs. Ellmother's engagement.

“I have considered your wishes, in this respect,” she said. “It is arranged that a week’s notice, on either side, shall end the term of service, after the first month. I cannot feel justified in doing more than that. Mrs. Ellmother is such a respectable woman; she is so well known to you, and she was so long in your aunt’s service, that I am bound to consider the importance of securing a person who is exactly fitted to attend on such a girl as Francine. In one word, I can trust Mrs. Ellmother.”

“I’ve taken your wishes into account,” she said. “We’ve agreed that a week’s notice from either side will end the service term after the first month. I don’t think I can justify doing anything more than that. Mrs. Ellmother is a very respectable woman; she’s well known to you, and she worked for your aunt for a long time, so I have to consider the importance of securing someone who is perfectly suited to care for a girl like Francine. In short, I trust Mrs. Ellmother.”

“When does she enter on her service?” Emily inquired.

“When does she start her job?” Emily asked.

“On the day after we return to the school,” Miss Ladd replied. “You will be glad to see her, I am sure. I will send her here.”

“On the day after we get back to school,” Miss Ladd said. “You’ll be happy to see her, I’m sure. I’ll send her here.”

“One word more before you go,” Emily said.

“One more word before you leave,” Emily said.

“Did you ask her why she left my aunt?”

“Did you ask her why she left my aunt?”

“My dear child, a woman who has been five-and-twenty years in one place is entitled to keep her own secrets. I understand that she had her reasons, and that she doesn’t think it necessary to mention them to anybody. Never trust people by halves—especially when they are people like Mrs. Ellmother.”

“My dear child, a woman who has been in one place for twenty-five years is entitled to keep her own secrets. I get that she had her reasons, and that she doesn’t feel the need to share them with anyone. Never trust people halfway—especially not people like Mrs. Ellmother.”

It was too late now to raise any objections. Emily felt relieved, rather than disappointed, on discovering that Mrs. Ellmother was in a hurry to get back to London by the next train. She had found an opportunity of letting her lodgings; and she was eager to conclude the bargain. “You see I couldn’t say Yes,” she explained, “till I knew whether I was to get this new place or not—and the person wants to go in tonight.”

It was too late now to voice any objections. Emily felt relieved, rather than disappointed, when she realized that Mrs. Ellmother was in a rush to catch the next train back to London. She had found a chance to rent out her place, and she was eager to finalize the deal. “You see, I couldn't say Yes,” she explained, “until I knew if I was getting this new place or not—and the person wants to move in tonight.”

Emily stopped her at the door. “Promise to write and tell me how you get on with Miss de Sor.”

Emily stopped her at the door. “Promise to write and let me know how things go with Miss de Sor.”

“You say that, miss, as if you didn’t feel hopeful about me.”

“You say that, miss, as if you’re not hopeful about me.”

“I say it, because I feel interested about you. Promise to write.”

“I’m saying this because I care about you. Promise me you’ll write.”

Mrs. Ellmother promised, and hastened away. Emily looked after her from the window, as long as she was in view. “I wish I could feel sure of Francine!” she said to herself.

Mrs. Ellmother made a promise and quickly left. Emily watched her from the window until she was out of sight. “I wish I could feel confident about Francine!” she said to herself.

“In what way?” asked the hard voice of Francine, speaking at the door.

“In what way?” asked Francine in a harsh tone, standing by the door.

It was not in Emily’s nature to shrink from a plain reply. She completed her half-formed thought without a moment’s hesitation.

It wasn't in Emily's nature to avoid a straightforward answer. She finished her incomplete thought without a second's hesitation.

“I wish I could feel sure,” she answered, “that you will be kind to Mrs. Ellmother.”

“I wish I could feel certain,” she replied, “that you will be nice to Mrs. Ellmother.”

“Are you afraid I shall make her life one scene of torment?” Francine inquired. “How can I answer for myself? I can’t look into the future.”

“Are you worried I’ll turn her life into a constant nightmare?” Francine asked. “How can I predict my own behavior? I can’t see into the future.”

“For once in your life, can you be in earnest?” Emily said.

“For once in your life, can you take this seriously?” Emily said.

“For once in your life, can you take a joke?” Francine replied.

“For once in your life, can you take a joke?” Francine replied.

Emily said no more. She privately resolved to shorten her visit to Brighton.

Emily didn’t say anything else. She privately decided to cut her visit to Brighton short.





BOOK THE THIRD—NETHERWOODS.





CHAPTER XXXII. IN THE GRAY ROOM.

The house inhabited by Miss Ladd and her pupils had been built, in the early part of the present century, by a wealthy merchant—proud of his money, and eager to distinguish himself as the owner of the largest country seat in the neighborhood.

The house where Miss Ladd and her students lived was built in the early part of this century by a wealthy merchant—proud of his wealth and eager to stand out as the owner of the largest country estate in the area.

After his death, Miss Ladd had taken Netherwoods (as the place was called), finding her own house insufficient for the accommodation of the increasing number of her pupils. A lease was granted to her on moderate terms. Netherwoods failed to attract persons of distinction in search of a country residence. The grounds were beautiful; but no landed property—not even a park—was attached to the house. Excepting the few acres on which the building stood, the surrounding land belonged to a retired naval officer of old family, who resented the attempt of a merchant of low birth to assume the position of a gentleman. No matter what proposals might be made to the admiral, he refused them all. The privilege of shooting was not one of the attractions offered to tenants; the country presented no facilities for hunting; and the only stream in the neighborhood was not preserved. In consequence of these drawbacks, the merchant’s representatives had to choose between a proposal to use Netherwoods as a lunatic asylum, or to accept as tenant the respectable mistress of a fashionable and prosperous school. They decided in favor of Miss Ladd.

After his death, Miss Ladd took over Netherwoods (as it was called), finding her own house too small for the growing number of her students. She was granted a lease on reasonable terms. Netherwoods didn't attract distinguished people looking for a country home. The grounds were lovely, but there was no land included with the house—not even a park. Besides the few acres the building stood on, the surrounding land belonged to a retired naval officer from an old family who disliked the idea of a low-born merchant trying to act like a gentleman. No matter what offers were made to the admiral, he turned them all down. The opportunity to shoot wasn't one of the perks offered to tenants; the area didn't provide any hunting opportunities, and the only nearby stream wasn't protected. Because of these limitations, the merchant's representatives had to choose between a proposal to turn Netherwoods into a mental asylum or accepting the respectable owner of a trendy and successful school as a tenant. They chose Miss Ladd.

The contemplated change in Francine’s position was accomplished, in that vast house, without inconvenience. There were rooms unoccupied, even when the limit assigned to the number of pupils had been reached. On the re-opening of the school, Francine was offered her choice between two rooms on one of the upper stories, and two rooms on the ground floor. She chose these last.

The planned change in Francine’s position was made, in that large house, without any issues. There were rooms that weren’t being used, even when the maximum number of students had been reached. When the school reopened, Francine was given the option to choose between two rooms on one of the upper floors and two rooms on the ground floor. She picked the ground floor rooms.

Her sitting-room and bedroom, situated at the back of the house, communicated with each other. The sitting-room, ornamented with a pretty paper of delicate gray, and furnished with curtains of the same color, had been accordingly named, “The Gray Room.” It had a French window, which opened on the terrace overlooking the garden and the grounds. Some fine old engravings from the grand landscapes of Claude (part of a collection of prints possessed by Miss Ladd’s father) hung on the walls. The carpet was in harmony with the curtains; and the furniture was of light-colored wood, which helped the general effect of subdued brightness that made the charm of the room. “If you are not happy here,” Miss Ladd said, “I despair of you.” And Francine answered, “Yes, it’s very pretty, but I wish it was not so small.”

Her sitting room and bedroom, located at the back of the house, connected to each other. The sitting room, decorated with a lovely light gray wallpaper and matching curtains, was aptly named "The Gray Room." It featured a French window that opened onto the terrace with a view of the garden and grounds. Some beautiful old engravings of Claude's grand landscapes, part of a print collection owned by Miss Ladd's father, were displayed on the walls. The carpet matched the curtains, and the furniture was made of light-colored wood, enhancing the overall effect of soft brightness that added to the room's charm. "If you're not happy here," Miss Ladd said, "I lose hope for you." And Francine replied, "Yes, it's really nice, but I wish it were bigger."

On the twelfth of August the regular routine of the school was resumed. Alban Morris found two strangers in his class, to fill the vacancies left by Emily and Cecilia. Mrs. Ellmother was duly established in her new place. She produced an unfavorable impression in the servants’ hall—not (as the handsome chief housemaid explained) because she was ugly and old, but because she was “a person who didn’t talk.” The prejudice against habitual silence, among the lower order of the people, is almost as inveterate as the prejudice against red hair.

On August 12th, school routines kicked back into gear. Alban Morris encountered two new students in his class to take the spots left by Emily and Cecilia. Mrs. Ellmother was properly settled into her new position. She made a bad impression in the servants' hall—not (as the attractive head housemaid put it) because she was unattractive and elderly, but because she was "someone who didn’t talk." The bias against people who are often silent, especially among lower classes, is nearly as deep-rooted as the bias against red hair.

In the evening, on that first day of renewed studies—while the girls were in the grounds, after tea—Francine had at last completed the arrangement of her rooms, and had dismissed Mrs. Ellmother (kept hard at work since the morning) to take a little rest. Standing alone at her window, the West Indian heiress wondered what she had better do next. She glanced at the girls on the lawn, and decided that they were unworthy of serious notice, on the part of a person so specially favored as herself. She turned sidewise, and looked along the length of the terrace. At the far end a tall man was slowly pacing to and fro, with his head down and his hands in his pockets. Francine recognized the rude drawing-master, who had torn up his view of the village, after she had saved it from being blown into the pond.

In the evening, on that first day back to studies—while the girls were outside after tea—Francine finally finished arranging her rooms and sent Mrs. Ellmother (who had been working hard since morning) off to take a little break. Standing alone at her window, the West Indian heiress wondered what she should do next. She glanced at the girls on the lawn and decided they weren’t worth her serious attention, considering how special she was. She turned to the side and looked down the length of the terrace. At the far end, a tall man was slowly pacing back and forth, with his head down and his hands in his pockets. Francine recognized the rude drawing teacher, who had crumpled up his drawing of the village after she had saved it from being blown into the pond.

She stepped out on the terrace, and called to him. He stopped, and looked up.

She stepped out onto the terrace and called to him. He paused and looked up.

“Do you want me?” he called back.

“Do you want me?” he called out.

“Of course I do!”

“Definitely!”

She advanced a little to meet him, and offered encouragement under the form of a hard smile. Although his manners might be unpleasant, he had claims on the indulgence of a young lady, who was at a loss how to employ her idle time. In the first place, he was a man. In the second place, he was not as old as the music-master, or as ugly as the dancing-master. In the third place, he was an admirer of Emily; and the opportunity of trying to shake his allegiance by means of a flirtation, in Emily’s absence, was too good an opportunity to be lost.

She stepped forward a bit to meet him and gave him a forced smile of encouragement. Even though his behavior might be off-putting, he had a claim to the patience of a young woman who didn’t know how to fill her free time. First, he was a man. Second, he wasn’t as old as the music teacher or as unattractive as the dance instructor. Third, he was a fan of Emily, and the chance to test his loyalty through some flirting while Emily wasn’t around was too good to pass up.

“Do you remember how rude you were to me, on the day when you were sketching in the summer-house?” Francine asked with snappish playfulness. “I expect you to make yourself agreeable this time—I am going to pay you a compliment.”

“Do you remember how rude you were to me on the day you were sketching in the summer house?” Francine asked with a playful snap. “I expect you to be pleasant this time—I’m going to give you a compliment.”

He waited, with exasperating composure, to hear what the proposed compliment might be. The furrow between his eyebrows looked deeper than ever. There were signs of secret trouble in that dark face, so grimly and so resolutely composed. The school, without Emily, presented the severest trial of endurance that he had encountered, since the day when he had been deserted and disgraced by his affianced wife.

He waited, with annoying calmness, to find out what the suggested compliment would be. The crease between his eyebrows appeared deeper than ever. There were signs of hidden distress in his dark face, which was so stern and determinedly composed. The school, without Emily, was the toughest test of endurance he had faced since the day his fiancée had abandoned and shamed him.

“You are an artist,” Francine proceeded, “and therefore a person of taste. I want to have your opinion of my sitting-room. Criticism is invited; pray come in.”

“You're an artist,” Francine continued, “so you have good taste. I’d like to hear your thoughts on my living room. I welcome your feedback; please come in.”

He seemed to be unwilling to accept the invitation—then altered his mind, and followed Francine. She had visited Emily; she was perhaps in a fair way to become Emily’s friend. He remembered that he had already lost an opportunity of studying her character, and—if he saw the necessity—of warning Emily not to encourage the advances of Miss de Sor.

He seemed hesitant to accept the invitation—then changed his mind and followed Francine. She had visited Emily; she might be on her way to becoming Emily’s friend. He recalled that he had already missed the chance to understand her character and—if necessary—warn Emily not to encourage Miss de Sor’s advances.

“Very pretty,” he remarked, looking round the room—without appearing to care for anything in it, except the prints.

"Really nice," he said, glancing around the room—acting like he didn't care about anything in it except the prints.

Francine was bent on fascinating him. She raised her eyebrows and lifted her hands, in playful remonstrance. “Do remember it’s my room,” she said, “and take some little interest in it, for my sake!”

Francine was determined to impress him. She arched her eyebrows and raised her hands in a playful protest. “Just remember it’s my room,” she said, “and show a little interest in it, for my sake!”

“What do you want me to say?” he asked.

“What do you want me to say?” he asked.

“Come and sit down by me.” She made room for him on the sofa. Her one favorite aspiration—the longing to excite envy in others—expressed itself in her next words. “Say something pretty,” she answered; “say you would like to have such a room as this.”

“Come and sit down by me.” She made space for him on the sofa. Her one true desire—the need to make others envious—came through in her next words. “Say something nice,” she said; “say you wish you had a room like this.”

“I should like to have your prints,” he remarked. “Will that do?”

“I’d like to have your fingerprints,” he said. “Is that okay?”

“It wouldn’t do—from anybody else. Ah, Mr. Morris, I know why you are not as nice as you might be! You are not happy. The school has lost its one attraction, in losing our dear Emily. You feel it—I know you feel it.” She assisted this expression of sympathy to produce the right effect by a sigh. “What would I not give to inspire such devotion as yours! I don’t envy Emily; I only wish—” She paused in confusion, and opened her fan. “Isn’t it pretty?” she said, with an ostentatious appearance of changing the subject. Alban behaved like a monster; he began to talk of the weather.

“It wouldn’t be the same from anyone else. Ah, Mr. Morris, I understand why you’re not as kind as you could be! You’re not happy. The school has lost its main charm with the departure of our dear Emily. You feel it—I know you feel it.” She helped this expression of sympathy make the right impact with a sigh. “What wouldn’t I give to inspire such devotion as yours! I don’t envy Emily; I just wish—” She paused, a bit flustered, and opened her fan. “Isn’t it pretty?” she said, making a show of changing the subject. Alban acted like a jerk; he started talking about the weather.

“I think this is the hottest day we have had,” he said; “no wonder you want your fan. Netherwoods is an airless place at this season of the year.”

“I think this is the hottest day we've had,” he said, “no wonder you want your fan. Netherwoods is a stuffy place this time of year.”

She controlled her temper. “I do indeed feel the heat,” she admitted, with a resignation which gently reproved him; “it is so heavy and oppressive here after Brighton. Perhaps my sad life, far away from home and friends, makes me sensitive to trifles. Do you think so, Mr. Morris?”

She kept her cool. “I really do feel the heat,” she said, with a bit of disappointment in her voice; “it’s so hot and stifling here after Brighton. Maybe my unhappy life, far from home and friends, makes me more sensitive to little things. Don’t you think so, Mr. Morris?”

The merciless man said he thought it was the situation of the house.

The ruthless man said he believed it was the condition of the house.

“Miss Ladd took the place in the spring,” he continued; “and only discovered the one objection to it some months afterward. We are in the highest part of the valley here—but, you see, it’s a valley surrounded by hills; and on three sides the hills are near us. All very well in winter; but in summer I have heard of girls in this school so out of health in the relaxing atmosphere that they have been sent home again.”

“Miss Ladd took over in the spring,” he continued, “and only found out the one downside a few months later. We're at the highest point of the valley here—but, you see, it's a valley surrounded by hills; and on three sides, the hills are really close. That's fine in winter, but in summer, I've heard of girls in this school feeling so unwell in the humid air that they've had to go home.”

Francine suddenly showed an interest in what he was saying. If he had cared to observe her closely, he might have noticed it.

Francine suddenly became interested in what he was saying. If he had taken the time to look at her closely, he might have noticed it.

“Do you mean that the girls were really ill?” she asked.

“Are you saying that the girls were actually sick?” she asked.

“No. They slept badly—lost appetite—started at trifling noises. In short, their nerves were out of order.”

“No. They slept poorly—lost their appetite—jumped at little noises. In short, their nerves were shot.”

“Did they get well again at home, in another air?”

“Did they recover at home, in a different environment?”

“Not a doubt of it,” he answered, beginning to get weary of the subject. “May I look at your books?”

“Absolutely,” he replied, starting to get tired of the topic. “Can I see your books?”

Francine’s interest in the influence of different atmospheres on health was not exhausted yet. “Do you know where the girls lived when they were at home?” she inquired.

Francine's curiosity about how different environments affect health was still going strong. "Do you know where the girls lived when they were at home?" she asked.

“I know where one of them lived. She was the best pupil I ever had—and I remember she lived in Yorkshire.” He was so weary of the idle curiosity—as it appeared to him—which persisted in asking trifling questions, that he left his seat, and crossed the room. “May I look at your books?” he repeated.

“I know where one of them lived. She was the best student I ever had—and I remember she lived in Yorkshire.” He was so tired of what he saw as pointless curiosity that kept asking silly questions, that he got up from his seat and crossed the room. “Can I look at your books?” he asked again.

“Oh, yes!”

"Oh, definitely!"

The conversation was suspended for a while. The lady thought, “I should like to box his ears!” The gentleman thought, “She’s only an inquisitive fool after all!” His examination of her books confirmed him in the delusion that there was really nothing in Francine’s character which rendered it necessary to caution Emily against the advances of her new friend. Turning away from the book-case, he made the first excuse that occurred to him for putting an end to the interview.

The conversation paused for a moment. The woman thought, “I want to smack him!” The man thought, “She’s just a curious idiot anyway!” Looking at her books only reinforced his belief that Francine didn’t have any qualities that made it necessary to warn Emily about getting too close to her new friend. Turning away from the bookshelf, he came up with the first excuse he could think of to end the conversation.

“I must beg you to let me return to my duties, Miss de Sor. I have to correct the young ladies’ drawings, before they begin again to-morrow.”

“I really need to get back to my work, Miss de Sor. I have to correct the young ladies' drawings before they start again tomorrow.”

Francine’s wounded vanity made a last expiring attempt to steal the heart of Emily’s lover.

Francine's hurt pride made one final desperate attempt to win over Emily's boyfriend.

“You remind me that I have a favor to ask,” she said. “I don’t attend the other classes—but I should so like to join your class! May I?” She looked up at him with a languishing appearance of entreaty which sorely tried Alban’s capacity to keep his face in serious order. He acknowledged the compliment paid to him in studiously commonplace terms, and got a little nearer to the open window. Francine’s obstinacy was not conquered yet.

“You remind me that I have a favor to ask,” she said. “I don’t go to the other classes—but I would really love to join your class! Can I?” She looked up at him with a pleading expression that really tested Alban’s ability to keep a straight face. He accepted the compliment in a deliberately casual way and moved a little closer to the open window. Francine’s stubbornness was still holding strong.

“My education has been sadly neglected,” she continued; “but I have had some little instruction in drawing. You will not find me so ignorant as some of the other girls.” She waited a little, anticipating a few complimentary words. Alban waited also—in silence. “I shall look forward with pleasure to my lessons under such an artist as yourself,” she went on, and waited again, and was disappointed again. “Perhaps,” she resumed, “I may become your favorite pupil—Who knows?”

“My education has been sadly overlooked,” she continued; “but I have had a bit of instruction in drawing. You won’t find me as clueless as some of the other girls.” She paused, expecting some compliments. Alban also waited—in silence. “I’m really looking forward to my lessons with someone as talented as you,” she continued, and waited again, only to feel disappointed once more. “Maybe,” she resumed, “I could become your favorite student—Who knows?”

“Who indeed!”

“Who even!”

It was not much to say, when he spoke at last—but it was enough to encourage Francine. She called him “dear Mr. Morris”; she pleaded for permission to take her first lesson immediately; she clasped her hands—“Please say Yes!”

It wasn't a lot to say when he finally spoke, but it was enough to motivate Francine. She referred to him as “dear Mr. Morris”; she begged for permission to start her first lesson right away; she clasped her hands—“Please say Yes!”

“I can’t say Yes, till you have complied with the rules.”

“I can’t say yes until you follow the rules.”

“Are they your rules?”

“Are they your rules?”

Her eyes expressed the readiest submission—in that case. He entirely failed to see it: he said they were Miss Ladd’s rules—and wished her good-evening.

Her eyes showed complete willingness—in that situation. He completely missed it: he said those were Miss Ladd’s rules—and wished her a good evening.

She watched him, walking away down the terrace. How was he paid? Did he receive a yearly salary, or did he get a little extra money for each new pupil who took drawing lessons? In this last case, Francine saw her opportunity of being even with him “You brute! Catch me attending your class!”

She watched him walk away down the terrace. How was he paid? Did he get a yearly salary, or did he earn a bit more for each new student who took drawing lessons? In that case, Francine saw her chance to get back at him. “You jerk! Like I’d ever attend your class!”





CHAPTER XXXIII. RECOLLECTIONS OF ST. DOMINGO.

The night was oppressively hot. Finding it impossible to sleep, Francine lay quietly in her bed, thinking. The subject of her reflections was a person who occupied the humble position of her new servant.

The night was uncomfortably hot. Struggling to sleep, Francine lay quietly in her bed, lost in thought. Her thoughts were focused on someone who held the simple role of her new servant.

Mrs. Ellmother looked wretchedly ill. Mrs. Ellmother had told Emily that her object, in returning to domestic service, was to try if change would relieve her from the oppression of her own thoughts. Mrs. Ellmother believed in vulgar superstitions which declared Friday to be an unlucky day; and which recommended throwing a pinch over your left shoulder, if you happened to spill the salt.

Mrs. Ellmother looked extremely unwell. She had told Emily that her reason for going back to housework was to see if a change would help her escape the burden of her own thoughts. Mrs. Ellmother believed in common superstitions that said Friday was an unlucky day; and they advised throwing a pinch of salt over your left shoulder if you spilled any.

In themselves, these were trifling recollections. But they assumed a certain importance, derived from the associations which they called forth.

In themselves, these were minor memories. But they took on a certain significance, coming from the associations they triggered.

They reminded Francine, by some mental process which she was at a loss to trace, of Sappho the slave, and of her life at St. Domingo.

They reminded Francine, through some thought process she couldn't quite understand, of Sappho the slave and her life in St. Domingo.

She struck a light, and unlocked her writing desk. From one of the drawers she took out an old household account-book.

She lit a match and opened her writing desk. From one of the drawers, she pulled out an old household account book.

The first page contained some entries, relating to domestic expenses, in her own handwriting. They recalled one of her efforts to occupy her idle time, by relieving her mother of the cares of housekeeping. For a day or two, she had persevered—and then she had ceased to feel any interest in her new employment. The remainder of the book was completely filled up, in a beautifully clear handwriting, beginning on the second page. A title had been found for the manuscript by Francine. She had written at the top of the page: Sappho’s Nonsense.

The first page had some notes about household expenses, written in her own handwriting. They reminded her of a time when she tried to keep herself busy by taking some of the housekeeping responsibilities off her mother’s hands. She stuck with it for a day or two, but then lost interest in her new task. The rest of the book was completely filled, in beautifully legible handwriting, starting on the second page. Francine had even come up with a title for the manuscript. She wrote at the top of the page: Sappho’s Nonsense.

After reading the first few sentences she rapidly turned over the leaves, and stopped at a blank space near the end of the book. Here again she had added a title. This time it implied a compliment to the writer: the page was headed: Sappho’s Sense.

After reading the first few sentences, she quickly flipped through the pages and stopped at a blank spot near the end of the book. Here again, she had added a title. This time, it seemed to compliment the writer: the page was titled: Sappho’s Sense.

She read this latter part of the manuscript with the closest attention.

She read this part of the manuscript very carefully.

“I entreat my kind and dear young mistress not to suppose that I believe in witchcraft—after such an education as I have received. When I wrote down, at your biding, all that I had told you by word of mouth, I cannot imagine what delusion possessed me. You say I have a negro side to my character, which I inherit from my mother. Did you mean this, dear mistress, as a joke? I am almost afraid it is sometimes not far off from the truth.

“I beg you, my kind and dear young mistress, not to think that I believe in witchcraft—after the education I’ve received. When I wrote down, at your request, everything I had told you verbally, I can’t imagine what got into me. You say I have a black side to my character, which I inherited from my mother. Did you mean this, dear mistress, as a joke? I’m almost scared it might actually be closer to the truth than I’d like to admit.”

“Let me be careful, however, to avoid leading you into a mistake. It is really true that the man-slave I spoke of did pine and die, after the spell had been cast on him by my witch-mother’s image of wax. But I ought also to have told you that circumstances favored the working of the spell: the fatal end was not brought about by supernatural means.

“Let me be careful not to mislead you. It's true that the man-slave I mentioned pined away and died after my witch-mother’s wax figure was used in the spell. However, I should also mention that circumstances played a big role in how the spell worked; the tragic outcome wasn’t caused by supernatural forces.”

“The poor wretch was not in good health at the time; and our owner had occasion to employ him in the valley of the island far inland. I have been told, and can well believe, that the climate there is different from the climate on the coast—in which the unfortunate slave had been accustomed to live. The overseer wouldn’t believe him when he said the valley air would be his death—and the negroes, who might otherwise have helped him, all avoided a man whom they knew to be under a spell.

“The poor guy was not well at the time; and our owner needed him to work in the valley of the island, deep inland. I've heard, and I completely believe, that the climate there is different from the coastal climate the unfortunate slave was used to. The overseer wouldn’t listen when he said the valley air would kill him—and the other black workers, who might have helped him, all stayed away from someone they knew was cursed.”

“This, you see, accounts for what might appear incredible to civilized persons. If you will do me a favor, you will burn this little book, as soon as you have read what I have written here. If my request is not granted, I can only implore you to let no eyes but your own see these pages. My life might be in danger if the blacks knew what I have now told you, in the interests of truth.”

“This explains what might seem unbelievable to cultured individuals. If you could do me a favor, please destroy this little book as soon as you've read what I've written here. If you can't do that, I can only urge you to ensure that no one else sees these pages. My life could be at risk if others learned what I've just shared with you for the sake of truth.”

Francine closed the book, and locked it up again in her desk. “Now I know,” she said to herself, “what reminded me of St. Domingo.”

Francine closed the book and locked it back in her desk. “Now I know,” she said to herself, “what reminded me of St. Domingo.”

When Francine rang her bell the next morning, so long a time elapsed without producing an answer that she began to think of sending one of the house-servants to make inquiries. Before she could decide, Mrs. Ellmother presented herself, and offered her apologies.

When Francine rang her bell the next morning, so much time passed without a response that she started to consider sending one of the house staff to check. Before she could make a decision, Mrs. Ellmother appeared and apologized.

“It’s the first time I have overslept myself, miss, since I was a girl. Please to excuse me, it shan’t happen again.”

“It’s the first time I’ve overslept, miss, since I was a girl. Please excuse me, it won’t happen again.”

“Do you find that the air here makes you drowsy?” Francine asked.

“Do you think the air here makes you sleepy?” Francine asked.

Mrs. Ellmother shook her head. “I didn’t get to sleep,” she said, “till morning, and so I was too heavy to be up in time. But air has got nothing to do with it. Gentlefolks may have their whims and fancies. All air is the same to people like me.”

Mrs. Ellmother shook her head. “I didn’t get to sleep,” she said, “until morning, and I was too worn out to get up on time. But the air has nothing to do with it. Rich folks can have their whims and fancies. All air is the same to people like me.”

“You enjoy good health, Mrs. Ellmother?”

“You in good health, Mrs. Ellmother?”

“Why not, miss? I have never had a doctor.”

“Why not, miss? I’ve never had a doctor.”

“Oh! That’s your opinion of doctors, is it?”

“Oh! So that’s what you think of doctors, huh?”

“I won’t have anything to do with them—if that’s what you mean by my opinion,” Mrs. Ellmother answered doggedly. “How will you have your hair done?”

“I don’t want anything to do with them—if that’s what you’re asking about my opinion,” Mrs. Ellmother replied stubbornly. “How do you want your hair done?”

“The same as yesterday. Have you seen anything of Miss Emily? She went back to London the day after you left us.”

“The same as yesterday. Have you seen anything of Miss Emily? She went back to London the day after you left us.”

“I haven’t been in London. I’m thankful to say my lodgings are let to a good tenant.”

“I haven’t been to London. I’m happy to say my place is rented to a good tenant.”

“Then where have you lived, while you were waiting to come here?”

“Then where have you been living while you were waiting to come here?”

“I had only one place to go to, miss; I went to the village where I was born. A friend found a corner for me. Ah, dear heart, it’s a pleasant place, there!”

“I had only one place to go, miss; I went to the village where I was born. A friend found a spot for me. Ah, dear heart, it’s a lovely place there!”

“A place like this?”

"This kind of place?"

“Lord help you! As little like this as chalk is to cheese. A fine big moor, miss, in Cumberland, without a tree in sight—look where you may. Something like a wind, I can tell you, when it takes to blowing there.”

“Lord help you! It’s as different as chalk and cheese. A vast open moor, miss, in Cumberland, with no trees in sight—no matter where you look. It's quite windy, I can tell you, when it starts blowing there.”

“Have you never been in this part of the country?”

“Have you never been to this part of the country?”

“Not I! When I left the North, my new mistress took me to Canada. Talk about air! If there was anything in it, the people in that air ought to live to be a hundred. I liked Canada.”

“Not me! When I left the North, my new boss took me to Canada. Talk about fresh air! If there’s anything in it, the people in that air should live to be a hundred. I liked Canada.”

“And who was your next mistress?”

“And who was your next girlfriend?”

Thus far, Mrs. Ellmother had been ready enough to talk. Had she failed to hear what Francine had just said to her? or had she some reason for feeling reluctant to answer? In any case, a spirit of taciturnity took sudden possession of her—she was silent.

Thus far, Mrs. Ellmother had been quite willing to talk. Had she not heard what Francine had just said to her? Or did she have some reason to hesitate in responding? Either way, a sudden sense of silence came over her—she was quiet.

Francine (as usual) persisted. “Was your next place in service with Miss Emily’s aunt?”

Francine, as always, kept pushing. “Was your next job with Miss Emily’s aunt?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“Did the old lady always live in London?”

“Did the old lady always live in London?”

“No.”

“No.”

“What part of the country did she live in?”

“What part of the country did she live in?”

“Kent.”

"Kent."

“Among the hop gardens?”

"In the hop gardens?"

“No.”

“No.”

“In what other part, then?”

“In which other part, then?”

“Isle of Thanet.”

"Thanet Island."

“Near the sea coast?”

“By the seaside?”

“Yes.”

“Yes.”

Even Francine could insist no longer: Mrs. Ellmother’s reserve had beaten her—for that day at least. “Go into the hall,” she said, “and see if there are any letters for me in the rack.”

Even Francine couldn't hold out anymore: Mrs. Ellmother’s composure had gotten the better of her—for that day at least. “Go into the hall,” she said, “and check if there are any letters for me in the rack.”

There was a letter bearing the Swiss postmark. Simple Cecilia was flattered and delighted by the charming manner in which Francine had written to her. She looked forward with impatience to the time when their present acquaintance might ripen into friendship. Would “Dear Miss de Sor” waive all ceremony, and consent to be a guest (later in the autumn) at her father’s house? Circumstances connected with her sister’s health would delay their return to England for a little while. By the end of the month she hoped to be at home again, and to hear if Francine was disengaged. Her address, in England, was Monksmoor Park, Hants.

There was a letter with a Swiss postmark. Simple Cecilia felt flattered and excited by the charming way Francine had written to her. She eagerly anticipated the moment their current acquaintance could develop into a friendship. Would “Dear Miss de Sor” drop the formalities and agree to be a guest (later in the autumn) at her father’s house? Issues related to her sister’s health would delay their return to England for a little while. By the end of the month, she hoped to be back home and to find out if Francine was available. Her address in England was Monksmoor Park, Hants.

Having read the letter, Francine drew a moral from it: “There is great use in a fool, when one knows how to manage her.”

Having read the letter, Francine took away a lesson from it: “A fool can be very useful, as long as you know how to handle her.”

Having little appetite for her breakfast, she tried the experiment of a walk on the terrace. Alban Morris was right; the air at Netherwoods, in the summer time, was relaxing. The morning mist still hung over the lowest part of the valley, between the village and the hills beyond. A little exercise produced a feeling of fatigue. Francine returned to her room, and trifled with her tea and toast.

Having little appetite for her breakfast, she decided to take a walk on the terrace. Alban Morris was right; the air at Netherwoods in the summer was relaxing. The morning mist still lingered over the lowest part of the valley, between the village and the hills beyond. A bit of exercise made her feel tired. Francine went back to her room and idly picked at her tea and toast.

Her next proceeding was to open her writing-desk, and look into the old account-book once more. While it lay open on her lap, she recalled what had passed that morning, between Mrs. Ellmother and herself.

Her next step was to open her writing desk and check the old account book again. As it sat open on her lap, she remembered what had happened that morning between Mrs. Ellmother and herself.

The old woman had been born and bred in the North, on an open moor. She had been removed to the keen air of Canada when she left her birthplace. She had been in service after that, on the breezy eastward coast of Kent. Would the change to the climate of Netherwoods produce any effect on Mrs. Ellmother? At her age, and with her seasoned constitution, would she feel it as those school-girls had felt it—especially that one among them, who lived in the bracing air of the North, the air of Yorkshire?

The old woman was born and raised up North, on an open moor. She moved to the fresh air of Canada when she left her hometown. After that, she worked on the windy east coast of Kent. Would the change in climate at Netherwoods affect Mrs. Ellmother? At her age and with her resilient constitution, would she experience it like those schoolgirls had—especially that one among them who was used to the crisp air of the North, the air of Yorkshire?

Weary of solitary thinking on one subject, Francine returned to the terrace with a vague idea of finding something to amuse her—that is to say, something she could turn into ridicule—if she joined the girls.

Weary of thinking alone about one topic, Francine returned to the terrace with a vague idea of finding something to entertain her—that is to say, something she could mock—if she joined the girls.

The next morning, Mrs. Ellmother answered her mistress’s bell without delay. “You have slept better, this time?” Francine said.

The next morning, Mrs. Ellmother answered her mistress’s call right away. “Did you sleep better this time?” Francine asked.

“No, miss. When I did get to sleep I was troubled by dreams. Another bad night—and no mistake!”

“No, miss. When I finally fell asleep, I was plagued by nightmares. It was another rough night—no doubt about it!”

“I suspect your mind is not quite at ease,” Francine suggested.

“I think your mind isn't really at ease,” Francine suggested.

“Why do you suspect that, if you please?”

“Why do you think that, if you don't mind me asking?”

“You talked, when I met you at Miss Emily’s, of wanting to get away from your own thoughts. Has the change to this place helped you?”

“You mentioned when I met you at Miss Emily’s that you wanted to escape your own thoughts. Has moving to this place helped you?”

“It hasn’t helped me as I expected. Some people’s thoughts stick fast.”

“It hasn’t helped me like I thought it would. Some people’s opinions stick around.”

“Remorseful thoughts?” Francine inquired.

"Feeling guilty?" Francine asked.

Mrs. Ellmother held up her forefinger, and shook it with a gesture of reproof. “I thought we agreed, miss, that there was to be no pumping.”

Mrs. Ellmother raised her index finger and shook it in a disapproving manner. “I thought we agreed, miss, that there would be no pumping.”

The business of the toilet proceeded in silence.

The task of using the toilet went on quietly.

A week passed. During an interval in the labors of the school, Miss Ladd knocked at the door of Francine’s room.

A week went by. During a break in the school's activities, Miss Ladd knocked on the door of Francine's room.

“I want to speak to you, my dear, about Mrs. Ellmother. Have you noticed that she doesn’t seem to be in good health?”

“I want to talk to you, my dear, about Mrs. Ellmother. Have you noticed that she doesn’t seem to be well?”

“She looks rather pale, Miss Ladd.”

"She looks pretty pale, Miss Ladd."

“It’s more serious than that, Francine. The servants tell me that she has hardly any appetite. She herself acknowledges that she sleeps badly. I noticed her yesterday evening in the garden, under the schoolroom window. One of the girls dropped a dictionary. She started at that slight noise, as if it terrified her. Her nerves are seriously out of order. Can you prevail upon her to see the doctor?”

“It’s more serious than that, Francine. The servants told me that she barely has any appetite. She herself admits that she sleeps poorly. I saw her last night in the garden, under the schoolroom window. One of the girls dropped a dictionary. She jumped at that small noise, as if it scared her. Her nerves are really shot. Can you persuade her to see the doctor?”

Francine hesitated—and made an excuse. “I think she would be much more likely, Miss Ladd, to listen to you. Do you mind speaking to her?”

Francine hesitated and made an excuse. “I think she would be much more likely, Miss Ladd, to listen to you. Do you mind talking to her?”

“Certainly not!”

"Definitely not!"

Mrs. Ellmother was immediately sent for. “What is your pleasure, miss?” she said to Francine.

Mrs. Ellmother was called in right away. “What can I do for you, miss?” she asked Francine.

Miss Ladd interposed. “It is I who wish to speak to you, Mrs. Ellmother. For some days past, I have been sorry to see you looking ill.”

Miss Ladd interrupted. “I need to talk to you, Mrs. Ellmother. For the past few days, I’ve noticed you haven’t been well.”

“I never was ill in my life, ma’am.”

“I’ve never been sick in my life, ma’am.”

Miss Ladd gently persisted. “I hear that you have lost your appetite.”

Miss Ladd gently pressed on. “I heard you’ve lost your appetite.”

“I never was a great eater, ma’am.”

"I've never been a big eater, ma'am."

It was evidently useless to risk any further allusion to Mrs. Ellmother’s symptoms. Miss Ladd tried another method of persuasion. “I daresay I may be mistaken,” she said; “but I do really feel anxious about you. To set my mind at rest, will you see the doctor?”

It was clearly pointless to bring up Mrs. Ellmother's symptoms again. Miss Ladd tried a different approach. “I might be wrong,” she said, “but I genuinely care about how you're doing. To ease my worries, will you see the doctor?”

“The doctor! Do you think I’m going to begin taking physic, at my time of life? Lord, ma’am! you amuse me—you do indeed!” She burst into a sudden fit of laughter; the hysterical laughter which is on the verge of tears. With a desperate effort, she controlled herself. “Please, don’t make a fool of me again,” she said—and left the room.

“The doctor! Do you really think I’m going to start taking medicine at my age? Oh my goodness, ma’am! You really crack me up—you really do!” She suddenly burst into laughter, the kind that’s teetering on the edge of tears. With a tough effort, she got herself under control. “Please, don’t make me look foolish again,” she said—and then left the room.

“What do you think now?” Miss Ladd asked.

“What do you think now?” Miss Ladd asked.

Francine appeared to be still on her guard.

Francine seemed to still be on edge.

“I don’t know what to think,” she said evasively.

“I don’t know what to think,” she said, avoiding the question.

Miss Ladd looked at her in silent surprise, and withdrew.

Miss Ladd stared at her in shock and walked away.

Left by herself, Francine sat with her elbows on the table and her face in her hands, absorbed in thought. After a long interval, she opened her desk—and hesitated. She took a sheet of note-paper—and paused, as if still in doubt. She snatched up her pen, with a sudden recovery of resolution—and addressed these lines to the wife of her father’s agent in London:

Left alone, Francine sat with her elbows on the table and her face in her hands, deep in thought. After a while, she opened her desk—and hesitated. She took a piece of notepaper—and paused, as if still unsure. She grabbed her pen, suddenly determined—and wrote these lines to the wife of her father's agent in London:

“When I was placed under your care, on the night of my arrival from the West Indies, you kindly said I might ask you for any little service which might be within your power. I shall be greatly obliged if you can obtain for me, and send to this place, a supply of artists’ modeling wax—sufficient for the production of a small image.”

“When I arrived from the West Indies and was placed under your care, you kindly told me that I could ask you for any small favor you could help with. I would really appreciate it if you could get me some artists’ modeling wax and send it to this place—enough for making a small sculpture.”





CHAPTER XXXIV. IN THE DARK.

A week later, Alban Morris happened to be in Miss Ladd’s study, with a report to make on the subject of his drawing-class. Mrs. Ellmother interrupted them for a moment. She entered the room to return a book which Francine had borrowed that morning.

A week later, Alban Morris found himself in Miss Ladd’s study, ready to discuss his drawing class report. Mrs. Ellmother briefly interrupted them. She came into the room to return a book that Francine had borrowed that morning.

“Has Miss de Sor done with it already?” Miss Ladd asked.

“Has Miss de Sor finished with it already?” Miss Ladd asked.

“She won’t read it, ma’am. She says the leaves smell of tobacco-smoke.”

“She won’t read it, ma’am. She says the pages smell like tobacco smoke.”

Miss Ladd turned to Alban, and shook her head with an air of good-humored reproof. “I know who has been reading that book last!” she said.

Miss Ladd turned to Alban and shook her head with a playful reprimand. “I know who was reading that book last!” she said.

Alban pleaded guilty, by a look. He was the only master in the school who smoked. As Mrs. Ellmother passed him, on her way out, he noticed the signs of suffering in her wasted face.

Alban silently admitted his guilt with a look. He was the only teacher in the school who smoked. As Mrs. Ellmother walked past him on her way out, he could see the signs of pain in her haggard face.

“That woman is surely in a bad state of health,” he said. “Has she seen the doctor?”

"That woman is definitely not in good health," he said. "Has she been to the doctor?"

“She flatly refuses to consult the doctor,” Miss Ladd replied. “If she was a stranger, I should meet the difficulty by telling Miss de Sor (whose servant she is) that Mrs. Ellmother must be sent home. But I cannot act in that peremptory manner toward a person in whom Emily is interested.”

“She outright refuses to see the doctor,” Miss Ladd replied. “If she were a stranger, I would handle it by telling Miss de Sor (who employs her) that Mrs. Ellmother needs to go home. But I can’t be so forceful with someone Emily cares about.”

From that moment Mrs. Ellmother became a person in whom Alban was interested. Later in the day, he met her in one of the lower corridors of the house, and spoke to her. “I am afraid the air of this place doesn’t agree with you,” he said.

From that moment, Mrs. Ellmother became someone Alban was interested in. Later that day, he ran into her in one of the lower hallways of the house and talked to her. “I’m afraid the air in this place doesn’t suit you,” he said.

Mrs. Ellmother’s irritable objection to being told (even indirectly) that she looked ill, expressed itself roughly in reply. “I daresay you mean well, sir—but I don’t see how it matters to you whether the place agrees with me or not.”

Mrs. Ellmother’s annoyed reaction to being told (even indirectly) that she looked sick came out harshly in her response. “I suppose you mean well, sir—but I don’t see how it concerns you whether this place suits me or not.”

“Wait a minute,” Alban answered good-humoredly. “I am not quite a stranger to you.”

“Hold on a second,” Alban replied with a smile. “I'm not exactly a stranger to you.”

“How do you make that out, if you please?”

“How do you understand that, if you don’t mind?”

“I know a young lady who has a sincere regard for you.”

“I know a young woman who genuinely cares about you.”

“You don’t mean Miss Emily?”

"You can't be talking about Miss Emily?"

“Yes, I do. I respect and admire Miss Emily; and I have tried, in my poor way, to be of some little service to her.”

“Yes, I do. I respect and admire Miss Emily, and I have tried, in my own way, to be of some help to her.”

Mrs. Ellmother’s haggard face instantly softened. “Please to forgive me, sir, for forgetting my manners,” she said simply. “I have had my health since the day I was born—and I don’t like to be told, in my old age, that a new place doesn’t agree with me.”

Mrs. Ellmother’s weary face instantly softened. “I’m sorry for forgetting my manners, sir,” she said plainly. “I’ve been healthy since the day I was born—and I don’t appreciate being told, in my old age, that a new place doesn’t suit me.”

Alban accepted this apology in a manner which at once won the heart of the North-countrywoman. He shook hands with her. “You’re one of the right sort,” she said; “there are not many of them in this house.”

Alban accepted her apology in a way that instantly won over the North-countrywoman. He shook her hand. “You’re one of the good ones,” she said; “there aren’t many like you in this house.”

Was she alluding to Francine? Alban tried to make the discovery. Polite circumlocution would be evidently thrown away on Mrs. Ellmother. “Is your new mistress one of the right sort?” he asked bluntly.

Was she referring to Francine? Alban tried to figure it out. Polite talk would clearly be wasted on Mrs. Ellmother. “Is your new mistress someone decent?” he asked directly.

The old servant’s answer was expressed by a frowning look, followed by a plain question.

The old servant's response was shown through a frown, followed by a simple question.

“Do you say that, sir, because you like my new mistress?”

“Are you saying that, sir, because you like my new boss?”

“No.”

“Nope.”

“Please to shake hands again!” She said it—took his hand with a sudden grip that spoke for itself—and walked away.

“Nice to shake hands again!” She said it—took his hand with a sudden grip that said everything—and walked away.

Here was an exhibition of character which Alban was just the man to appreciate. “If I had been an old woman,” he thought in his dryly humorous way, “I believe I should have been like Mrs. Ellmother. We might have talked of Emily, if she had not left me in such a hurry. When shall I see her again?”

Here was a display of character that Alban could truly appreciate. “If I were an old woman,” he thought with his usual dry humor, “I think I would have been like Mrs. Ellmother. We could have talked about Emily, if she hadn’t left so quickly. When will I see her again?”

He was destined to see her again, that night—under circumstances which he remembered to the end of his life.

He was meant to see her again that night—under circumstances that he remembered for the rest of his life.

The rules of Netherwoods, in summer time, recalled the young ladies from their evening’s recreation in the grounds at nine o’clock. After that hour, Alban was free to smoke his pipe, and to linger among trees and flower-beds before he returned to his hot little rooms in the village. As a relief to the drudgery of teaching the young ladies, he had been using his pencil, when the day’s lessons were over, for his own amusement. It was past ten o’clock before he lighted his pipe, and began walking slowly to and fro on the path which led to the summer-house, at the southern limit of the grounds.

The rules of Netherwoods in the summer called the young ladies back from their evening activities in the gardens by nine o'clock. After that, Alban was free to smoke his pipe and wander among the trees and flower beds before heading back to his stuffy little rooms in the village. To take a break from the tiring work of teaching the young ladies, he’d been using his pencil for his own enjoyment once the day's lessons were finished. It was past ten o'clock when he finally lit his pipe and started strolling slowly back and forth on the path that led to the summer house at the southern edge of the grounds.

In the perfect stillness of the night, the clock of the village church was distinctly audible, striking the hours and the quarters. The moon had not risen; but the mysterious glimmer of starlight trembled on the large open space between the trees and the house.

In the complete silence of the night, the village church clock could be clearly heard, chiming the hours and the quarters. The moon hadn’t risen; however, the mysterious flicker of starlight shimmered in the wide open area between the trees and the house.

Alban paused, admiring with an artist’s eye the effect of light, so faintly and delicately beautiful, on the broad expanse of the lawn. “Does the man live who could paint that?” he asked himself. His memory recalled the works of the greatest of all landscape painters—the English artists of fifty years since. While recollections of many a noble picture were still passing through his mind, he was startled by the sudden appearance of a bareheaded woman on the terrace steps.

Alban paused, admiring with an artist’s eye the effect of light, so faintly and delicately beautiful, on the wide expanse of the lawn. “Is there a man alive who could paint that?” he wondered. His mind drifted to the works of the greatest landscape painters—the English artists from fifty years ago. As memories of many stunning paintings flowed through his mind, he was suddenly startled by the unexpected appearance of a bareheaded woman on the terrace steps.

She hurried down to the lawn, staggering as she ran—stopped, and looked back at the house—hastened onward toward the trees—stopped again, looking backward and forward, uncertain which way to turn next—and then advanced once more. He could now hear her heavily gasping for breath. As she came nearer, the starlight showed a panic-stricken face—the face of Mrs. Ellmother.

She rushed down to the lawn, stumbling as she ran—stopped and looked back at the house—hurry onward toward the trees—paused again, glancing back and forth, unsure which way to go next—and then moved forward once more. He could now hear her breathing heavily. As she got closer, the starlight revealed a terrified face—the face of Mrs. Ellmother.

Alban ran to meet her. She dropped on the grass before he could cross the short distance which separated them. As he raised her in his arms she looked at him wildly, and murmured and muttered in the vain attempt to speak. “Look at me again,” he said. “Don’t you remember the man who had some talk with you to-day?” She still stared at him vacantly: he tried again. “Don’t you remember Miss Emily’s friend?”

Alban ran to meet her. She collapsed onto the grass before he could cover the short distance between them. As he lifted her into his arms, she looked at him with wild eyes and murmured, struggling to speak. “Look at me again,” he said. “Don’t you remember the guy you talked to today?” She continued to stare at him blankly, so he tried again. “Don’t you remember Emily’s friend?”

As the name passed his lips, her mind in some degree recovered its balance. “Yes,” she said; “Emily’s friend; I’m glad I have met with Emily’s friend.” She caught at Alban’s arm—starting as if her own words had alarmed her. “What am I talking about? Did I say ‘Emily’? A servant ought to say ‘Miss Emily.’ My head swims. Am I going mad?”

As the name slipped out of her mouth, her mind started to regain some clarity. “Yes,” she said; “Emily’s friend; I’m glad I met Emily’s friend.” She grabbed Alban’s arm, suddenly startled by her own words. “What am I saying? Did I say ‘Emily’? A servant should say ‘Miss Emily.’ My head is spinning. Am I losing my mind?”

Alban led her to one of the garden chairs. “You’re only a little frightened,” he said. “Rest, and compose yourself.”

Alban guided her to one of the garden chairs. “You’re just a bit scared,” he said. “Take a break and calm down.”

She looked over her shoulder toward the house. “Not here! I’ve run away from a she-devil; I want to be out of sight. Further away, Mister—I don’t know your name. Tell me your name; I won’t trust you, unless you tell me your name!”

She glanced back at the house. “Not here! I’ve escaped from a witch; I want to be hidden. Move further away, Mister—I don’t know your name. Tell me your name; I won’t trust you unless you tell me your name!”

“Hush! hush! Call me Alban.”

"Shh! Shh! Call me Alban."

“I never heard of such a name; I won’t trust you.”

“I’ve never heard of that name; I can’t trust you.”

“You won’t trust your friend, and Emily’s friend? You don’t mean that, I’m sure. Call me by my other name—call me ‘Morris.’”

“You won’t trust your friend, and Emily’s friend? You can’t really mean that, I’m sure. Call me by my other name—call me ‘Morris.’”

“Morris?” she repeated. “Ah, I’ve heard of people called ‘Morris.’ Look back! Your eyes are young—do you see her on the terrace?”

“Morris?” she repeated. “Ah, I’ve heard of people named ‘Morris.’ Look back! Your eyes are young—can you see her on the terrace?”

“There isn’t a living soul to be seen anywhere.”

“There isn’t a single person in sight anywhere.”

With one hand he raised her as he spoke—and with the other he took up the chair. In a minute more, they were out of sight of the house. He seated her so that she could rest her head against the trunk of a tree.

With one hand, he lifted her as he talked—and with the other, he grabbed the chair. In just a minute, they were out of sight of the house. He positioned her so she could rest her head against the trunk of a tree.

“What a good fellow!” the poor old creature said, admiring him; “he knows how my head pains me. Don’t stand up! You’re a tall man. She might see you.”

“What a great guy!” the poor old creature said, admiring him; “he knows how much my head hurts. Don’t stand up! You’re tall. She might see you.”

“She can see nothing. Look at the trees behind us. Even the starlight doesn’t get through them.”

“She can't see anything. Look at the trees behind us. Even the starlight doesn't make it through them.”

Mrs. Ellmother was not satisfied yet. “You take it coolly,” she said. “Do you know who saw us together in the passage to-day? You good Morris, she saw us—she did. Wretch! Cruel, cunning, shameless wretch.”

Mrs. Ellmother was still not satisfied. “You’re staying calm,” she said. “Do you know who saw us together in the hallway today? That good Morris, she saw us—she really did. Wretch! Cruel, cunning, shameless wretch.”

In the shadows that were round them, Alban could just see that she was shaking her clinched fists in the air. He made another attempt to control her. “Don’t excite yourself! If she comes into the garden, she might hear you.”

In the shadows around them, Alban could barely see that she was shaking her clenched fists in the air. He tried again to calm her down. “Don’t get too worked up! If she comes into the garden, she might hear you.”

The appeal to her fears had its effect.

The appeal to her fears worked.

“That’s true,” she said, in lowered tones. A sudden distrust of him seized her the next moment. “Who told me I was excited?” she burst out. “It’s you who are excited. Deny it if you dare; I begin to suspect you, Mr. Morris; I don’t like your conduct. What has become of your pipe? I saw you put your pipe in your coat pocket. You did it when you set me down among the trees where she could see me! You are in league with her—she is coming to meet you here—you know she does not like tobacco-smoke. Are you two going to put me in the madhouse?”

"That's true," she said, lowering her voice. Suddenly, a wave of distrust washed over her. "Who told me I was excited?" she exclaimed. "It's you who's excited. Deny it if you dare; I'm starting to suspect you, Mr. Morris; I don’t like your behavior. What happened to your pipe? I saw you put it in your coat pocket. You did that when you left me among the trees where she could see me! You're working with her—she's coming to meet you here—you know she doesn’t like tobacco smoke. Are you two planning to put me in a madhouse?"

She started to her feet. It occurred to Alban that the speediest way of pacifying her might be by means of the pipe. Mere words would exercise no persuasive influence over that bewildered mind. Instant action, of some kind, would be far more likely to have the right effect. He put his pipe and his tobacco pouch into her hands, and so mastered her attention before he spoke.

She got to her feet. Alban realized that the quickest way to calm her might be with the pipe. Words alone wouldn’t convince her confused mind. Immediate action, of some sort, would probably have a better impact. He handed her his pipe and tobacco pouch, grabbing her attention before he spoke.

“Do you know how to fill a man’s pipe for him?” he asked.

“Do you know how to pack a guy's pipe for him?” he asked.

“Haven’t I filled my husband’s pipe hundreds of times?” she answered sharply.

“Haven’t I filled my husband’s pipe hundreds of times?” she replied sharply.

“Very well. Now do it for me.”

“Okay. Now do it for me.”

She took her chair again instantly, and filled the pipe. He lighted it, and seated himself on the grass, quietly smoking. “Do you think I’m in league with her now?” he asked, purposely adopting the rough tone of a man in her own rank of life.

She quickly took her chair again and filled the pipe. He lit it and sat down on the grass, smoking quietly. “Do you think I’m on her side now?” he asked, deliberately using the rough tone of someone from her own social class.

She answered him as she might have answered her husband, in the days of her unhappy marriage.

She answered him like she would have answered her husband during her unhappy marriage.

“Oh, don’t gird at me, there’s a good man! If I’ve been off my head for a minute or two, please not to notice me. It’s cool and quiet here,” the poor woman said gratefully. “Bless God for the darkness; there’s something comforting in the darkness—along with a good man like you. Give me a word of advice. You are my friend in need. What am I to do? I daren’t go back to the house!”

“Oh, don’t glare at me, there’s a good man! If I’ve been a bit out of it for a minute or two, please just ignore me. It’s cool and calm here,” the poor woman said gratefully. “Thank God for the darkness; there’s something reassuring in the dark—especially with a good man like you. Give me some advice. You are my friend in need. What should I do? I can’t go back to the house!”

She was quiet enough now, to suggest the hope that she might be able to give Alban some information “Were you with Miss de Sor,” he asked, “before you came out here? What did she do to frighten you?”

She was quiet enough now to suggest the hope that she might be able to give Alban some information. “Were you with Miss de Sor,” he asked, “before you came out here? What did she do to scare you?”

There was no answer; Mrs. Ellmother had abruptly risen once more. “Hush!” she whispered. “Don’t I hear somebody near us?”

There was no answer; Mrs. Ellmother had suddenly stood up again. “Shh!” she whispered. “Don’t you hear someone close by?”

Alban at once went back, along the winding path which they had followed. No creature was visible in the gardens or on the terrace. On returning, he found it impossible to use his eyes to any good purpose in the obscurity among the trees. He waited a while, listening intently. No sound was audible: there was not even air enough to stir the leaves.

Alban immediately went back along the winding path they had taken. No creatures were visible in the gardens or on the terrace. Upon returning, he found it impossible to see well in the darkness among the trees. He waited for a moment, listening closely. There was no sound at all; there wasn't even enough air to rustle the leaves.

As he returned to the place that he had left, the silence was broken by the chimes of the distant church clock, striking the three-quarters past ten.

As he returned to the place he had left, the silence was interrupted by the chimes of the distant church clock, ringing out three-quarters past ten.

Even that familiar sound jarred on Mrs. Ellmother’s shattered nerves. In her state of mind and body, she was evidently at the mercy of any false alarm which might be raised by her own fears. Relieved of the feeling of distrust which had thus far troubled him, Alban sat down by her again—opened his match-box to relight his pipe—and changed his mind. Mrs. Ellmother had unconsciously warned him to be cautious.

Even that familiar sound grated on Mrs. Ellmother’s frayed nerves. In her current state of mind and body, she was clearly vulnerable to any false alarm raised by her own fears. Free from the doubt that had been bothering him, Alban sat down next to her again—opened his matchbox to relight his pipe—and reconsidered. Mrs. Ellmother had unwittingly cautioned him to be careful.

For the first time, he thought it likely that the heat in the house might induce some of the inmates to try the cooler atmosphere in the grounds. If this happened, and if he continued to smoke, curiosity might tempt them to follow the scent of tobacco hanging on the stagnant air.

For the first time, he considered that the heat in the house could make some of the residents want to experience the cooler atmosphere outside. If this occurred, and if he kept smoking, their curiosity might draw them in, following the smell of tobacco lingering in the still air.

“Is there nobody near us?” Mrs. Ellmother asked. “Are you sure?”

“Is there no one around us?” Mrs. Ellmother asked. “Are you certain?”

“Quite sure. Now tell me, did you really mean it, when you said just now that you wanted my advice?”

“Absolutely. Now tell me, did you really mean it when you just said you wanted my advice?”

“Need you ask that, sir? Who else have I got to help me?”

“Do you really need to ask that, sir? Who else do I have to help me?”

“I am ready and willing to help you—but I can’t do it unless I know first what has passed between you and Miss de Sor. Will you trust me?”

“I’m ready and willing to help you, but I can’t do that unless I first know what happened between you and Miss de Sor. Will you trust me?”

“I will!”

"I will!"

“May I depend on you?”

“Can I count on you?”

“Try me!”

“Challenge me!”





CHAPTER XXXV. THE TREACHERY OF THE PIPE.

Alban took Mrs. Ellmother at her word. “I am going to venture on a guess,” he said. “You have been with Miss de Sor to-night.”

Alban took Mrs. Ellmother at her word. “I’m going to take a guess,” he said. “You were with Miss de Sor tonight.”

“Quite true, Mr. Morris.”

“Absolutely, Mr. Morris.”

“I am going to guess again. Did Miss de Sor ask you to stay with her, when you went into her room?”

“I'll take another guess. Did Miss de Sor ask you to stay with her when you went into her room?”

“That’s it! She rang for me, to see how I was getting on with my needlework—and she was what I call hearty, for the first time since I have been in her service. I didn’t think badly of her when she first talked of engaging me; and I’ve had reason to repent of my opinion ever since. Oh, she showed the cloven foot to-night! ‘Sit down,’ she says; ‘I’ve nothing to read, and I hate work; let’s have a little chat.’ She’s got a glib tongue of her own. All I could do was to say a word now and then to keep her going. She talked and talked till it was time to light the lamp. She was particular in telling me to put the shade over it. We were half in the dark, and half in the light. She trapped me (Lord knows how!) into talking about foreign parts; I mean the place she lived in before they sent her to England. Have you heard that she comes from the West Indies?”

“That’s it! She called for me to check how I was doing with my needlework—and for the first time since I started working for her, she seemed genuinely friendly. I didn’t think poorly of her when she first considered hiring me; and I regretted that opinion ever since. Oh, she showed her true colors tonight! ‘Sit down,’ she said; ‘I have nothing to read, and I hate working; let’s have a little chat.’ She has a smooth way of talking. All I could do was chime in now and then to keep her going. She talked and talked until it was time to light the lamp. She was specific about telling me to put the shade over it. We were half in the dark and half in the light. She somehow got me talking about foreign places; I mean the place she lived before they sent her to England. Did you know she comes from the West Indies?”

“Yes; I have heard that. Go on.”

“Yes, I’ve heard that. Keep going.”

“Wait a bit, sir. There’s something, by your leave, that I want to know. Do you believe in Witchcraft?”

“Hold on a moment, sir. There’s something, if you don't mind, that I want to ask you. Do you believe in witchcraft?”

“I know nothing about it. Did Miss de Sor put that question to you?”

“I don’t know anything about it. Did Miss de Sor ask you that question?”

“She did.”

"She definitely did."

“And how did you answer?”

“How did you respond?”

“Neither in one way nor the other. I’m in two minds about that matter of Witchcraft. When I was a girl, there was an old woman in our village, who was a sort of show. People came to see her from all the country round—gentlefolks among them. It was her great age that made her famous. More than a hundred years old, sir! One of our neighbors didn’t believe in her age, and she heard of it. She cast a spell on his flock. I tell you, she sent a plague on his sheep, the plague of the Bots. The whole flock died; I remember it well. Some said the sheep would have had the Bots anyhow. Some said it was the spell. Which of them was right? How am I to settle it?”

“Neither one way nor the other. I'm torn about the whole Witchcraft thing. When I was a girl, there was an old woman in our village who was quite the spectacle. People traveled from all around to see her—including some well-to-do folks. It was her incredible age that made her famous. Over a hundred years old, can you believe it? One of our neighbors didn’t believe she was really that old, and she found out. She cursed his flock. I swear, she brought a plague upon his sheep, the Bots. The entire flock died; I remember it vividly. Some said the sheep would have gotten the Bots anyway. Others said it was the curse. Who was right? How am I supposed to figure it out?”

“Did you mention this to Miss de Sor?”

“Did you tell Miss de Sor about this?”

“I was obliged to mention it. Didn’t I tell you, just now, that I can’t make up my mind about Witchcraft? ‘You don’t seem to know whether you believe or disbelieve,’ she says. It made me look like a fool. I told her I had my reasons, and then I was obliged to give them.”

“I had to bring it up. Didn’t I just say that I can’t decide how I feel about Witchcraft? ‘You can’t figure out if you believe it or not,’ she says. It made me look stupid. I told her I had my reasons, and then I had to explain them.”

“And what did she do then?”

“And what did she do next?”

“She said, ‘I’ve got a better story of Witchcraft than yours.’ And she opened a little book, with a lot of writing in it, and began to read. Her story made my flesh creep. It turns me cold, sir, when I think of it now.”

“She said, ‘I’ve got a better story about witchcraft than yours.’ Then she opened a little book filled with writing and started to read. Her story gave me chills. It still sends shivers down my spine when I think about it now.”

He heard her moaning and shuddering. Strongly as his interest was excited, there was a compassionate reluctance in him to ask her to go on. His merciful scruples proved to be needless. The fascination of beauty it is possible to resist. The fascination of horror fastens its fearful hold on us, struggle against it as we may. Mrs. Ellmother repeated what she had heard, in spite of herself.

He heard her moaning and shuddering. As curious as he was, he felt a compassionate hesitation to ask her to continue. His kind doubts turned out to be unnecessary. It's possible to resist the allure of beauty, but the grip of horror holds us tightly, no matter how hard we fight it. Mrs. Ellmother repeated what she had heard, against her better judgment.

“It happened in the West Indies,” she said; “and the writing of a woman slave was the writing in the little book. The slave wrote about her mother. Her mother was a black—a Witch in her own country. There was a forest in her own country. The devil taught her Witchcraft in the forest. The serpents and the wild beasts were afraid to touch her. She lived without eating. She was sold for a slave, and sent to the island—an island in the West Indies. An old man lived there; the wickedest man of them all. He filled the black Witch with devilish knowledge. She learned to make the image of wax. The image of wax casts spells. You put pins in the image of wax. At every pin you put, the person under the spell gets nearer and nearer to death. There was a poor black in the island. He offended the Witch. She made his image in wax; she cast spells on him. He couldn’t sleep; he couldn’t eat; he was such a coward that common noises frightened him. Like Me! Oh, God, like me!”

“It happened in the West Indies,” she said. “The writing in the little book was by a woman slave. She wrote about her mother. Her mother was black—a witch in her own country. There was a forest in her own country. The devil taught her witchcraft in the forest. The snakes and wild animals were afraid to touch her. She lived without eating. She was sold as a slave and sent to an island—an island in the West Indies. An old man lived there; the wickedest man of them all. He filled the black witch with devilish knowledge. She learned to make a wax figure. The wax figure casts spells. You stick pins in the wax figure. With every pin you stick in, the person who’s under the spell gets closer and closer to death. There was a poor black man on the island. He offended the witch. She made his wax figure; she cast spells on him. He couldn’t sleep; he couldn’t eat; he was so cowardly that ordinary noises terrified him. Just like me! Oh, God, just like me!”

“Wait a little,” Alban interposed. “You are exciting yourself again—wait.”

“Hold on for a second,” Alban interjected. “You’re getting worked up again—just wait.”

“You’re wrong, sir! You think it ended when she finished her story, and shut up her book; there’s worse to come than anything you’ve heard yet. I don’t know what I did to offend her. She looked at me and spoke to me, as if I was the dirt under her feet. ‘If you’re too stupid to understand what I have been reading,’ she says, ‘get up and go to the glass. Look at yourself, and remember what happened to the slave who was under the spell. You’re getting paler and paler, and thinner and thinner; you’re pining away just as he did. Shall I tell you why?’ She snatched off the shade from the lamp, and put her hand under the table, and brought out an image of wax. My image! She pointed to three pins in it. ‘One,’ she says, ‘for no sleep. One for no appetite. One for broken nerves.’ I asked her what I had done to make such a bitter enemy of her. She says, ‘Remember what I asked of you when we talked of your being my servant. Choose which you will do? Die by inches’ (I swear she said it as I hope to be saved); ‘die by inches, or tell me—’”

“You're wrong, sir! You think it ended when she finished her story and closed her book; there's worse to come than anything you've heard so far. I don’t know what I did to upset her. She looked at me and talked to me as if I were dirt beneath her feet. ‘If you’re too clueless to understand what I’ve been reading,’ she says, ‘get up and go look in the mirror. Look at yourself and remember what happened to the slave who was under the spell. You’re getting paler and paler, and thinner and thinner; you’re wasting away just like he did. Should I tell you why?’ She yanked the lampshade off, reached under the table, and pulled out a wax figure. My figure! She pointed to three pins in it. ‘One,’ she says, ‘for no sleep. One for no appetite. One for broken nerves.’ I asked her what I had done to make her such a bitter enemy. She says, ‘Remember what I asked you when we discussed you being my servant? Choose what you want to do. Die slowly’ (I swear she said it as I hope to be saved); ‘die slowly, or tell me—’”

There—in the full frenzy of the agitation that possessed her—there, Mrs. Ellmother suddenly stopped.

There—in the full frenzy of the agitation that possessed her—there, Mrs. Ellmother suddenly stopped.

Alban’s first impression was that she might have fainted. He looked closer, and could just see her shadowy figure still seated in the chair. He asked if she was ill. No.

Alban’s first impression was that she might have passed out. He looked closer and could just make out her shadowy figure still sitting in the chair. He asked if she was sick. No.

“Then why don’t you go on?”

“Then why don't you keep going?”

“I have done,” she answered.

“I’m done,” she replied.

“Do you think you can put me off,” he rejoined sternly, “with such an excuse as that? What did Miss de Sor ask you to tell her? You promised to trust me. Be as good as your word.”

“Do you really think you can get rid of me,” he replied firmly, “with an excuse like that? What did Miss de Sor ask you to tell her? You promised to trust me. Keep your word.”

In the days of her health and strength, she would have set him at defiance. All she could do now was to appeal to his mercy.

In her healthy and strong days, she would have stood up to him. All she could do now was ask for his mercy.

“Make some allowance for me,” she said. “I have been terribly upset. What has become of my courage? What has broken me down in this way? Spare me, sir.”

“Please give me some understanding,” she said. “I’ve been really shaken up. Where has my courage gone? What has brought me to this point? Please, have mercy on me, sir.”

He refused to listen. “This vile attempt to practice on your fears may be repeated,” he reminded her. “More cruel advantage may be taken of the nervous derangement from which you are suffering in the climate of this place. You little know me, if you think I will allow that to go on.”

He wouldn’t listen. “This disgusting attempt to exploit your fears could happen again,” he reminded her. “People could take more cruel advantage of the anxiety you’re experiencing in this place. You really don’t know me if you think I’ll let that happen.”

She made a last effort to plead with him. “Oh sir, is this behaving like the good kind man I thought you were? You say you are Miss Emily’s friend? Don’t press me—for Miss Emily’s sake!”

She made one last attempt to reason with him. “Oh sir, is this how a good man behaves? You say you’re Miss Emily’s friend? Don’t push me—think of Miss Emily!”

“Emily!” Alban exclaimed. “Is she concerned in this?”

“Emily!” Alban shouted. “Is she involved in this?”

There was a change to tenderness in his voice, which persuaded Mrs. Ellmother that she had found her way to the weak side of him. Her one effort now was to strengthen the impression which she believed herself to have produced. “Miss Emily is concerned in it,” she confessed.

There was a shift to gentleness in his voice, which convinced Mrs. Ellmother that she had tapped into his vulnerable side. Her sole aim now was to reinforce the impression she thought she had made. “Miss Emily is involved in it,” she admitted.

“In what way?”

“How so?”

“Never mind in what way.”

"Doesn't matter how."

“But I do mind.”

“But I really do mind.”

“I tell you, sir, Miss Emily must never know it to her dying day!”

“I’m telling you, sir, Miss Emily can never find out, not for the rest of her life!”

The first suspicion of the truth crossed Alban’s mind.

The first hint of the truth crossed Alban’s mind.

“I understand you at last,” he said. “What Miss Emily must never know—is what Miss de Sor wanted you to tell her. Oh, it’s useless to contradict me! Her motive in trying to frighten you is as plain to me now as if she had confessed it. Are you sure you didn’t betray yourself, when she showed the image of wax?”

“I get it now,” he said. “What Miss Emily must never find out is what Miss de Sor wanted you to share with her. Oh, it’s pointless to argue with me! Her reason for trying to scare you is as clear to me now as if she had admitted it. Are you sure you didn’t give yourself away when she revealed the wax figure?”

“I should have died first!” The reply had hardly escaped her before she regretted it. “What makes you want to be so sure about it?” she said. “It looks as if you knew—”

“I should have died first!” The reply had barely left her lips before she regretted it. “What makes you so certain about that?” she said. “It seems like you knew—”

“I do know.”

"I know."

“What!”

“Seriously?!”

The kindest thing that he could do now was to speak out. “Your secret is no secret to me,” he said.

The nicest thing he could do right now was to speak up. “Your secret is no secret to me,” he said.

Rage and fear shook her together. For the moment she was like the Mrs. Ellmother of former days. “You lie!” she cried.

Rage and fear shook her simultaneously. For that moment, she resembled the Mrs. Ellmother of the past. “You’re lying!” she exclaimed.

“I speak the truth.”

“I’m telling the truth.”

“I won’t believe you! I daren’t believe you!”

“I can’t believe you! I don’t want to believe you!”

“Listen to me. In Emily’s interests, listen to me. I have read of the murder at Zeeland—”

“Listen to me. For Emily’s sake, listen to me. I’ve heard about the murder in Zeeland—”

“That’s nothing! The man was a namesake of her father.”

"That’s nothing! The guy had the same name as her dad."

“The man was her father himself. Keep your seat! There is nothing to be alarmed about. I know that Emily is ignorant of the horrid death that her father died. I know that you and your late mistress have kept the discovery from her to this day. I know the love and pity which plead your excuse for deceiving her, and the circumstances that favored the deception. My good creature, Emily’s peace of mind is as sacred to me as it is to you! I love her as I love my own life—and better. Are you calmer, now?”

“The man was her father himself. Stay in your seat! There’s no reason to worry. I know Emily has no idea about the terrible way her father died. I understand that you and your late mistress have hidden that from her until now. I recognize the love and compassion that motivate your choice to protect her, as well as the situations that made the deception possible. My dear, Emily’s peace of mind is just as important to me as it is to you! I love her as much as I love my own life—and even more. Are you feeling calmer now?”

He heard her crying: it was the best relief that could come to her. After waiting a while to let the tears have their way, he helped her to rise. There was no more to be said now. The one thing to do was to take her back to the house.

He heard her crying: it was the best relief for her. After waiting a bit to let the tears flow, he helped her get up. There was nothing more to say now. The only thing to do was to take her back to the house.

“I can give you a word of advice,” he said, “before we part for the night. You must leave Miss de Sor’s service at once. Your health will be a sufficient excuse. Give her warning immediately.”

“I can give you some advice,” he said, “before we say goodnight. You need to leave Miss de Sor’s service right away. Your health will be a good enough reason. Let her know immediately.”

Mrs. Ellmother hung back, when he offered her his arm. The bare prospect of seeing Francine again was revolting to her. On Alban’s assurance that the notice to leave could be given in writing, she made no further resistance. The village clock struck eleven as they ascended the terrace steps.

Mrs. Ellmother hesitated when he offered her his arm. The thought of seeing Francine again was repulsive to her. On Alban's assurance that the notice to leave could be given in writing, she didn’t resist any longer. The village clock chimed eleven as they climbed the terrace steps.

A minute later, another person left the grounds by the path which led to the house. Alban’s precaution had been taken too late. The smell of tobacco-smoke had guided Francine, when she was at a loss which way to turn next in search of Mrs. Ellmother. For the last quarter of an hour she had been listening, hidden among the trees.

A minute later, another person left the grounds by the path leading to the house. Alban's precaution had come too late. The smell of tobacco smoke had directed Francine when she didn't know which way to go next in her search for Mrs. Ellmother. For the past fifteen minutes, she had been quietly listening, hidden among the trees.





CHAPTER XXXVI. CHANGE OF AIR.

The inmates of Netherwoods rose early, and went to bed early. When Alban and Mrs. Ellmother arrived at the back door of the house, they found it locked.

The inmates of Netherwoods got up early and went to bed early. When Alban and Mrs. Ellmother arrived at the back door of the house, they found it locked.

The only light visible, along the whole length of the building, glimmered through the Venetian blind of the window-entrance to Francine’s sitting-room. Alban proposed to get admission to the house by that way. In her horror of again encountering Francine, Mrs. Ellmother positively refused to follow him when he turned away from the door. “They can’t be all asleep yet,” she said—and rang the bell.

The only light seen along the entire length of the building shone through the Venetian blind of the window entrance to Francine's sitting room. Alban suggested they use that way to get into the house. In her fear of facing Francine again, Mrs. Ellmother strongly refused to follow him when he walked away from the door. "They can't all be asleep yet," she said—and rang the bell.

One person was still out of bed—and that person was the mistress of the house. They recognized her voice in the customary question: “Who’s there?” The door having been opened, good Miss Ladd looked backward and forward between Alban and Mrs. Ellmother, with the bewildered air of a lady who doubted the evidence of her own eyes. The next moment, her sense of humor overpowered her. She burst out laughing.

One person was still out of bed—and that person was the lady of the house. They recognized her voice in the usual question: “Who’s there?” When the door was opened, good Miss Ladd looked back and forth between Alban and Mrs. Ellmother, with the confused expression of someone who wasn’t sure if what she was seeing was real. The next moment, her sense of humor kicked in. She started laughing.

“Close the door, Mr. Morris,” she said, “and be so good as to tell me what this means. Have you been giving a lesson in drawing by starlight?”

“Close the door, Mr. Morris,” she said, “and please tell me what this means. Have you been giving a lesson in drawing by starlight?”

Mrs. Ellmother moved, so that the light of the lamp in Miss Ladd’s hand fell on her face. “I am faint and giddy,” she said; “let me go to my bed.”

Mrs. Ellmother shifted, so the light from the lamp in Miss Ladd’s hand illuminated her face. “I feel lightheaded and dizzy,” she said; “please let me go to my room.”

Miss Ladd instantly followed her. “Pray forgive me! I didn’t see you were ill, when I spoke,” she gently explained. “What can I do for you?”

Miss Ladd immediately followed her. “Please forgive me! I didn’t realize you were sick when I spoke,” she gently explained. “What can I do for you?”

“Thank you kindly, ma’am. I want nothing but peace and quiet. I wish you good-night.”

“Thank you very much, ma’am. I desire nothing but peace and quiet. I wish you good night.”

Alban followed Miss Ladd to her study, on the front side of the house. He had just mentioned the circumstances under which he and Mrs. Ellmother had met, when they were interrupted by a tap at the door. Francine had got back to her room unperceived, by way of the French window. She now presented herself, with an elaborate apology, and with the nearest approach to a penitent expression of which her face was capable.

Alban followed Miss Ladd to her study at the front of the house. He had just brought up how he and Mrs. Ellmother had met when they were interrupted by a knock at the door. Francine had sneaked back to her room through the French window. She now came in, offering a detailed apology and the closest thing to a remorseful look her face could manage.

“I am ashamed, Miss Ladd, to intrude on you at this time of night. My only excuse is, that I am anxious about Mrs. Ellmother. I heard you just now in the hall. If she is really ill, I am the unfortunate cause of it.”

“I’m really sorry, Miss Ladd, to bother you at this hour. The only reason I’m here is that I’m worried about Mrs. Ellmother. I just heard you in the hallway. If she’s actually sick, I’m the one to blame for it.”

“In what way, Miss de Sor?”

“In what way, Miss de Sor?”

“I am sorry to say I frightened her—while we were talking in my room—quite unintentionally. She rushed to the door and ran out. I supposed she had gone to her bedroom; I had no idea she was in the grounds.”

“I’m sorry to say I scared her—while we were talking in my room—totally unintentionally. She dashed for the door and ran out. I thought she had gone to her bedroom; I had no clue she was outside.”

In this false statement there was mingled a grain of truth. It was true that Francine believed Mrs. Ellmother to have taken refuge in her room—for she had examined the room. Finding it empty, and failing to discover the fugitive in other parts of the house, she had become alarmed, and had tried the grounds next—with the formidable result which has been already related. Concealing this circumstance, she had lied in such a skillfully artless manner that Alban (having no suspicion of what had really happened to sharpen his wits) was as completely deceived as Miss Ladd. Proceeding to further explanation—and remembering that she was in Alban’s presence—Francine was careful to keep herself within the strict limit of truth. Confessing that she had frightened her servant by a description of sorcery, as it was practiced among the slaves on her father’s estate, she only lied again, in declaring that Mrs. Ellmother had supposed she was in earnest, when she was guilty of no more serious offense than playing a practical joke.

In this misleading statement, there was a hint of truth. It was true that Francine thought Mrs. Ellmother was hiding in her room—she had checked the room. Finding it empty and not locating the missing person elsewhere in the house made her anxious, so she searched the grounds next—with the serious outcome that's already been mentioned. Hiding this fact, she lied in such a convincingly innocent way that Alban (not suspecting what had actually happened to sharpen his senses) was completely fooled, just like Miss Ladd. As she continued to explain—and remembering that she was in front of Alban—Francine made sure to stick to the truth. Admitting that she had scared her servant with a story about sorcery practiced by the slaves on her father's estate, she lied again by saying that Mrs. Ellmother thought she was serious, when she was actually just playing a harmless prank.

In this case, Alban was necessarily in a position to detect the falsehood. But it was so evidently in Francine’s interests to present her conduct in the most favorable light, that the discovery failed to excite his suspicion. He waited in silence, while Miss Ladd administered a severe reproof. Francine having left the room, as penitently as she had entered it (with her handkerchief over her tearless eyes), he was at liberty, with certain reserves, to return to what had passed between Mrs. Ellmother and himself.

In this situation, Alban was clearly able to notice the lie. However, it was so obviously in Francine’s best interest to portray her actions positively that he didn’t suspect anything. He remained quiet while Miss Ladd gave a harsh reprimand. Once Francine left the room, just as remorsefully as she had come in (with her handkerchief covering her dry eyes), he was free, with some reservations, to discuss what had happened between Mrs. Ellmother and himself.

“The fright which the poor old woman has suffered,” he said, “has led to one good result. I have found her ready at last to acknowledge that she is ill, and inclined to believe that the change to Netherwoods has had something to do with it. I have advised her to take the course which you suggested, by leaving this house. Is it possible to dispense with the usual delay, when she gives notice to leave Miss de Sor’s service?”

“The fear that the poor old woman has experienced,” he said, “has resulted in one good thing. I’ve finally gotten her to admit that she’s unwell and she seems to think that moving to Netherwoods has something to do with it. I’ve recommended that she follow your advice and leave this house. Is it possible to avoid the usual delay when she gives notice to leave Miss de Sor’s service?”

“She need feel no anxiety, poor soul, on that account,” Miss Ladd replied. “In any case, I had arranged that a week’s notice on either side should be enough. As it is, I will speak to Francine myself. The least she can do, to express her regret, is to place no difficulties in Mrs. Ellmother’s way.”

“She doesn’t need to worry, poor thing,” Miss Ladd replied. “In any case, I’d arranged that a week’s notice from either side should be enough. As it stands, I’ll talk to Francine myself. The least she can do to show her regret is not to create any obstacles for Mrs. Ellmother.”

The next day was Sunday.

The next day was Sunday.

Miss Ladd broke through her rule of attending to secular affairs on week days only; and, after consulting with Mrs. Ellmother, arranged with Francine that her servant should be at liberty to leave Netherwoods (health permitting) on the next day. But one difficulty remained. Mrs. Ellmother was in no condition to take the long journey to her birthplace in Cumberland; and her own lodgings in London had been let.

Miss Ladd broke her rule of only handling worldly matters on weekdays; after talking with Mrs. Ellmother, she made arrangements with Francine for her servant to be free to leave Netherwoods (health permitting) the next day. But one issue still remained. Mrs. Ellmother wasn't well enough to make the long trip to her hometown in Cumberland, and her own place in London had been rented out.

Under these circumstances, what was the best arrangement that could be made for her? Miss Ladd wisely and kindly wrote to Emily on the subject, and asked for a speedy reply.

Under these circumstances, what was the best arrangement that could be made for her? Miss Ladd wisely and kindly wrote to Emily about it and asked for a quick response.

Later in the day, Alban was sent for to see Mrs. Ellmother. He found her anxiously waiting to hear what had passed, on the previous night, between Miss Ladd and himself. “Were you careful, sir, to say nothing about Miss Emily?”

Later in the day, Alban was called to see Mrs. Ellmother. He found her anxiously waiting to hear what had happened the night before between Miss Ladd and him. “Were you careful, sir, to say nothing about Miss Emily?”

“I was especially careful; I never alluded to her in any way.”

“I was really careful; I never mentioned her at all.”

“Has Miss de Sor spoken to you?”

“Has Miss de Sor talked to you?”

“I have not given her the opportunity.”

“I haven't given her the chance.”

“She’s an obstinate one—she might try.”

"She’s really stubborn—she might give it a shot."

“If she does, she shall hear my opinion of her in plain words.” The talk between them turned next on Alban’s discovery of the secret, of which Mrs. Ellmother had believed herself to be the sole depositary since Miss Letitia’s death. Without alarming her by any needless allusion to Doctor Allday or to Miss Jethro, he answered her inquiries (so far as he was himself concerned) without reserve. Her curiosity once satisfied, she showed no disposition to pursue the topic. She pointed to Miss Ladd’s cat, fast asleep by the side of an empty saucer.

“If she does, I’ll tell her exactly what I think.” The conversation between them then shifted to Alban’s discovery of the secret, which Mrs. Ellmother had thought she alone held since Miss Letitia’s death. Without worrying her with unnecessary mentions of Doctor Allday or Miss Jethro, he answered her questions (as they related to him) openly. Once her curiosity was satisfied, she didn’t seem inclined to continue the discussion. She pointed to Miss Ladd’s cat, sound asleep next to an empty saucer.

“Is it a sin, Mr. Morris, to wish I was Tom? He doesn’t trouble himself about his life that is past or his life that is to come. If I could only empty my saucer and go to sleep, I shouldn’t be thinking of the number of people in this world, like myself, who would be better out of it than in it. Miss Ladd has got me my liberty tomorrow; and I don’t even know where to go, when I leave this place.”

“Is it wrong, Mr. Morris, to wish I were Tom? He doesn’t worry about his past or future. If I could just clear my mind and sleep, I wouldn’t be thinking about the number of people in this world, like me, who would be better off not being here. Miss Ladd has arranged for my freedom tomorrow; and I don’t even know where to go when I leave this place.”

“Suppose you follow Tom’s example?” Alban suggested. “Enjoy to-day (in that comfortable chair) and let to-morrow take care of itself.”

“Why not follow Tom’s example?” Alban suggested. “Enjoy today (in that comfy chair) and let tomorrow take care of itself.”

To-morrow arrived, and justified Alban’s system of philosophy. Emily answered Miss Ladd’s letter, to excellent purpose, by telegraph.

Tomorrow arrived and proved Alban’s philosophy right. Emily responded to Miss Ladd’s letter effectively, via telegram.

“I leave London to-day with Cecilia” (the message announced) “for Monksmoor Park, Hants. Will Mrs. Ellmother take care of the cottage in my absence? I shall be away for a month, at least. All is prepared for her if she consents.”

“I’m leaving London today with Cecilia” (the message announced) “for Monksmoor Park, Hants. Will Mrs. Ellmother look after the cottage while I’m gone? I’ll be away for at least a month. Everything is ready for her if she agrees.”

Mrs. Ellmother gladly accepted this proposal. In the interval of Emily’s absence, she could easily arrange to return to her own lodgings. With words of sincere gratitude she took leave of Miss Ladd; but no persuasion would induce her to say good-by to Francine. “Do me one more kindness, ma’am; don’t tell Miss de Sor when I go away.” Ignorant of the provocation which had produced this unforgiving temper of mind, Miss Ladd gently remonstrated. “Miss de Sor received my reproof in a penitent spirit; she expresses sincere sorrow for having thoughtlessly frightened you. Both yesterday and to-day she has made kind inquiries after your health. Come! come! don’t bear malice—wish her good-by.” Mrs. Ellmother’s answer was characteristic. “I’ll say good-by by telegraph, when I get to London.”

Mrs. Ellmother happily accepted the proposal. While Emily was away, she could easily arrange to return to her own place. With heartfelt thanks, she said goodbye to Miss Ladd; however, nothing could convince her to bid farewell to Francine. “Please do me one more favor, ma’am; don’t tell Miss de Sor when I leave.” Unaware of the reasons behind this unforgiving attitude, Miss Ladd gently protested. “Miss de Sor took my criticism to heart; she truly regrets having scared you. Both yesterday and today she has asked kindly about your health. Come on! Don’t hold a grudge—wish her goodbye.” Mrs. Ellmother’s reply was typical. “I’ll say goodbye by telegram when I get to London.”

Her last words were addressed to Alban. “If you can find a way of doing it, sir, keep those two apart.”

Her last words were directed at Alban. “If you can figure out a way to do it, sir, keep those two separate.”

“Do you mean Emily and Miss de Sor?

“Are you talking about Emily and Miss de Sor?

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“What are you afraid of?”

“What are you scared of?”

“I don’t know.”

"I have no idea."

“Is that quite reasonable, Mrs. Ellmother?”

“Is that really reasonable, Mrs. Ellmother?”

“I daresay not. I only know that I am afraid.”

“I don't think so. All I know is that I am afraid.”

The pony chaise took her away. Alban’s class was not yet ready for him. He waited on the terrace.

The pony cart took her away. Alban’s class wasn’t ready for him yet. He waited on the terrace.

Innocent alike of all knowledge of the serious reason for fear which did really exist, Mrs. Ellmother and Alban felt, nevertheless, the same vague distrust of an intimacy between the two girls. Idle, vain, malicious, false—to know that Francine’s character presented these faults, without any discoverable merits to set against them, was surely enough to justify a gloomy view of the prospect, if she succeeded in winning the position of Emily’s friend. Alban reasoned it out logically in this way—without satisfying himself, and without accounting for the remembrance that haunted him of Mrs. Ellmother’s farewell look. “A commonplace man would say we are both in a morbid state of mind,” he thought; “and sometimes commonplace men turn out to be right.”

Innocent of any real understanding of the serious reason for fear that actually existed, Mrs. Ellmother and Alban still felt the same uneasy distrust of the closeness between the two girls. Idle, vain, malicious, and dishonest—knowing that Francine's character had these flaws, with no noticeable strengths to balance them, was certainly enough to justify a pessimistic view of the situation if she managed to become Emily's friend. Alban worked it out logically like this—without finding any satisfaction and without considering the memory that lingered in his mind of Mrs. Ellmother's farewell look. “A typical person would say we’re both in an unhealthy state of mind,” he thought; “and sometimes typical people turn out to be right.”

He was too deeply preoccupied to notice that he had advanced perilously near Francine’s window. She suddenly stepped out of her room, and spoke to him.

He was so lost in thought that he didn't realize he had gotten dangerously close to Francine’s window. She suddenly stepped out of her room and spoke to him.

“Do you happen to know, Mr. Morris, why Mrs. Ellmother has gone away without bidding me good-by?”

“Do you know, Mr. Morris, why Mrs. Ellmother left without saying goodbye to me?”

“She was probably afraid, Miss de Sor, that you might make her the victim of another joke.”

“She was probably scared, Miss de Sor, that you might turn her into the target of another joke.”

Francine eyed him steadily. “Have you any particular reason for speaking to me in that way?”

Francine looked at him intently. “Do you have any specific reason for talking to me like that?”

“I am not aware that I have answered you rudely—if that is what you mean.”

“I didn’t realize I was being rude to you—if that’s what you’re saying.”

“That is not what I mean. You seem to have taken a dislike to me. I should be glad to know why.”

“That is not what I mean. You seem to have taken a dislike to me. I would really like to know why.”

“I dislike cruelty—and you have behaved cruelly to Mrs. Ellmother.”

“I don't like cruelty—and you've been cruel to Mrs. Ellmother.”

“Meaning to be cruel?” Francine inquired.

“Do you mean to be cruel?” Francine asked.

“You know as well as I do, Miss de Sor, that I can’t answer that question.”

“You know just as well as I do, Miss de Sor, that I can’t answer that question.”

Francine looked at him again “Am I to understand that we are enemies?” she asked.

Francine looked at him again. “Am I to understand that we’re enemies?” she asked.

“You are to understand,” he replied, “that a person whom Miss Ladd employs to help her in teaching, cannot always presume to express his sentiments in speaking to the young ladies.”

“You need to understand,” he replied, “that someone who works with Miss Ladd in teaching can’t always assume they can share their feelings when talking to the young ladies.”

“If that means anything, Mr. Morris, it means that we are enemies.”

“If that actually means something, Mr. Morris, it means we’re enemies.”

“It means, Miss de Sor, that I am the drawing-master at this school, and that I am called to my class.”

“It means, Miss de Sor, that I’m the art teacher at this school, and I need to head to my class.”

Francine returned to her room, relieved of the only doubt that had troubled her. Plainly no suspicion that she had overheard what passed between Mrs. Ellmother and himself existed in Alban’s mind. As to the use to be made of her discovery, she felt no difficulty in deciding to wait, and be guided by events. Her curiosity and her self-esteem had been alike gratified—she had got the better of Mrs. Ellmother at last, and with that triumph she was content. While Emily remained her friend, it would be an act of useless cruelty to disclose the terrible truth. There had certainly been a coolness between them at Brighton. But Francine—still influenced by the magnetic attraction which drew her to Emily—did not conceal from herself that she had offered the provocation, and had been therefore the person to blame. “I can set all that right,” she thought, “when we meet at Monksmoor Park.” She opened her desk and wrote the shortest and sweetest of letters to Cecilia. “I am entirely at the disposal of my charming friend, on any convenient day—may I add, my dear, the sooner the better?”

Francine went back to her room, relieved of the only doubt that had been bothering her. Clearly, Alban had no suspicion that she had overheard what he discussed with Mrs. Ellmother. Regarding how to handle her discovery, she felt comfortable deciding to wait and see how things played out. Her curiosity and self-esteem had both been satisfied—she had finally outsmarted Mrs. Ellmother, and that victory was enough for her. As long as Emily remained her friend, revealing the awful truth would be unnecessary cruelty. There had definitely been some distance between them in Brighton. But Francine—still drawn to Emily by an irresistible attraction—acknowledged that she had been the one to provoke the situation, and so she was to blame. “I can fix all of that,” she thought, “when we meet at Monksmoor Park.” She opened her desk and wrote the shortest and sweetest letter to Cecilia. “I am completely at my lovely friend's disposal, any day that works for her—can I say, dear, the sooner the better?”





CHAPTER XXXVII. “THE LADY WANTS YOU, SIR.”

The pupils of the drawing-class put away their pencils and color-boxes in high good humor: the teacher’s vigilant eye for faults had failed him for the first time in their experience. Not one of them had been reproved; they had chattered and giggled and drawn caricatures on the margin of the paper, as freely as if the master had left the room. Alban’s wandering attention was indeed beyond the reach of control. His interview with Francine had doubled his sense of responsibility toward Emily—while he was further than ever from seeing how he could interfere, to any useful purpose, in his present position, and with his reasons for writing under reserve.

The students in the drawing class put away their pencils and color boxes in great spirits: for the first time, the teacher's watchful eye for mistakes had missed them. Not one of them had been scolded; they had chatted, giggled, and drawn cartoons in the margins of their paper as freely as if the teacher had left the room. Alban’s wandering attention was truly beyond anyone's control. His conversation with Francine had increased his sense of responsibility toward Emily—while he felt even further away from figuring out how he could help in his current situation, given his reasons for staying discreet.

One of the servants addressed him as he was leaving the schoolroom. The landlady’s boy was waiting in the hall, with a message from his lodgings.

One of the staff spoke to him as he was leaving the classroom. The landlady’s son was waiting in the hallway, holding a message from his place.

“Now then! what is it?” he asked, irritably.

“Alright! What is it?” he asked, annoyed.

“The lady wants you, sir.” With this mysterious answer, the boy presented a visiting card. The name inscribed on it was—“Miss Jethro.”

“The lady wants to see you, sir.” With this enigmatic reply, the boy handed over a business card. The name on it read—“Miss Jethro.”

She had arrived by the train, and she was then waiting at Alban’s lodgings. “Say I will be with her directly.” Having given the message, he stood for a while, with his hat in his hand—literally lost in astonishment. It was simply impossible to guess at Miss Jethro’s object: and yet, with the usual perversity of human nature, he was still wondering what she could possibly want with him, up to the final moment when he opened the door of his sitting-room.

She arrived by train and was waiting at Alban’s place. “Tell her I’ll be there soon.” After delivering the message, he stood there for a moment, holding his hat—truly baffled. It was almost impossible to figure out what Miss Jethro wanted, yet, with the usual quirks of human nature, he kept wondering what on earth she could need from him, right up until he opened the door to his living room.

She rose and bowed with the same grace of movement, and the same well-bred composure of manner, which Doctor Allday had noticed when she entered his consulting-room. Her dark melancholy eyes rested on Alban with a look of gentle interest. A faint flush of color animated for a moment the faded beauty of her face—passed away again—and left it paler than before.

She got up and bowed with the same graceful movements and polished composure that Doctor Allday had noticed when she walked into his office. Her dark, sad eyes lingered on Alban with a look of soft interest. A slight blush briefly brightened the faded beauty of her face—then it faded away again, leaving her looking paler than before.

“I cannot conceal from myself,” she began, “that I am intruding on you under embarrassing circumstances.”

“I can’t hide from myself,” she started, “that I’m bothering you in an awkward situation.”

“May I ask, Miss Jethro, to what circumstances you allude?”

“Can I ask, Miss Jethro, what circumstances you're referring to?”

“You forget, Mr. Morris, that I left Miss Ladd’s school, in a manner which justified doubt of me in the minds of strangers.”

“You forget, Mr. Morris, that I left Miss Ladd’s school in a way that raised doubts about me in the minds of strangers.”

“Speaking as one of those strangers,” Alban replied, “I cannot feel that I had any right to form an opinion, on a matter which only concerned Miss Ladd and yourself.”

“Speaking as one of those outsiders,” Alban replied, “I don’t feel I have any right to form an opinion on a matter that only involves Miss Ladd and you.”

Miss Jethro bowed gravely. “You encourage me to hope,” she said. “I think you will place a favorable construction on my visit when I mention my motive. I ask you to receive me, in the interests of Miss Emily Brown.”

Miss Jethro bowed respectfully. “You give me hope,” she said. “I believe you will see my visit in a positive light when I share my reason for being here. I ask you to welcome me, on behalf of Miss Emily Brown.”

Stating her purpose in calling on him in those plain terms, she added to the amazement which Alban already felt, by handing to him—as if she was presenting an introduction—a letter marked, “Private,” addressed to her by Doctor Allday.

Stating her reason for calling on him so straightforwardly, she increased the surprise that Alban was already feeling by handing him a letter marked "Private," addressed to her by Doctor Allday, as if she were making an introduction.

“I may tell you,” she premised, “that I had no idea of troubling you, until Doctor Allday suggested it. I wrote to him in the first instance; and there is his reply. Pray read it.”

“I should let you know,” she began, “that I had no intention of bothering you until Doctor Allday brought it up. I reached out to him initially, and here’s his response. Please read it.”

The letter was dated, “Penzance”; and the doctor wrote, as he spoke, without ceremony.

The letter was dated, “Penzance”; and the doctor wrote just like he talked, without any formalities.

“MADAM—Your letter has been forwarded to me. I am spending my autumn holiday in the far West of Cornwall. However, if I had been at home, it would have made no difference. I should have begged leave to decline holding any further conversation with you, on the subject of Miss Emily Brown, for the following reasons:

“MADAM—Your letter has been forwarded to me. I am spending my fall break in the far West of Cornwall. However, if I had been at home, it wouldn’t have made any difference. I would have respectfully declined to discuss further with you the matter of Miss Emily Brown, for the following reasons:”

“In the first place, though I cannot doubt your sincere interest in the young lady’s welfare, I don’t like your mysterious way of showing it. In the second place, when I called at your address in London, after you had left my house, I found that you had taken to flight. I place my own interpretation on this circumstance; but as it is not founded on any knowledge of facts, I merely allude to it, and say no more.”

“In the first place, while I can’t question your genuine concern for the young lady’s well-being, I don’t appreciate your secretive way of expressing it. In the second place, when I visited your address in London after you left my house, I found that you had vanished. I have my own thoughts about this situation, but since it’s not based on any actual facts, I’ll just mention it and leave it at that.”

Arrived at that point, Alban offered to return the letter. “Do you really mean me to go on reading it?” he asked.

Arrived at that point, Alban offered to return the letter. “Do you really want me to keep reading it?” he asked.

“Yes,” she said quietly.

“Yes,” she said softly.

Alban returned to the letter.

Alban went back to the letter.

“In the third place, I have good reason to believe that you entered Miss Ladd’s school as a teacher, under false pretenses. After that discovery, I tell you plainly I hesitate to attach credit to any statement that you may wish to make. At the same time, I must not permit my prejudices (as you will probably call them) to stand in the way of Miss Emily’s interests—supposing them to be really depending on any interference of yours. Miss Ladd’s drawing-master, Mr. Alban Morris, is even more devoted to Miss Emily’s service than I am. Whatever you might have said to me, you can say to him—with this possible advantage, that he may believe you.”

“In the third place, I have good reason to think that you joined Miss Ladd’s school as a teacher under false pretenses. After that discovery, I’ll be honest, I find it hard to believe anything you might say. At the same time, I shouldn’t let my biases (which you’ll probably call them) interfere with Miss Emily’s interests—assuming they really depend on any actions you take. Miss Ladd’s drawing teacher, Mr. Alban Morris, is even more committed to serving Miss Emily than I am. Whatever you might have told me, you can tell him—with this possible advantage that he might actually believe you.”

There the letter ended. Alban handed it back in silence.

There the letter ended. Alban silently handed it back.

Miss Jethro pointed to the words, “Mr. Alban Morris is even more devoted to Miss Emily’s service than I am.”

Miss Jethro pointed to the words, “Mr. Alban Morris is even more dedicated to Miss Emily’s service than I am.”

“Is that true?” she asked.

"Is that true?" she asked.

“Quite true.”

"Totally true."

“I don’t complain, Mr. Morris, of the hard things said of me in that letter; you are at liberty to suppose, if you like, that I deserve them. Attribute it to pride, or attribute it to reluctance to make needless demands on your time—I shall not attempt to defend myself. I leave you to decide whether the woman who has shown you that letter—having something important to say to you—is a person who is mean enough to say it under false pretenses.”

“I don’t complain, Mr. Morris, about the harsh things said about me in that letter; you can think, if you want, that I deserve them. Whether it's due to pride or my hesitation to impose on your time, I won’t try to defend myself. I leave it up to you to decide whether the woman who showed you that letter—having something important to tell you—is someone so petty as to do it under false pretenses.”

“Tell me what I can do for you, Miss Jethro: and be assured, beforehand, that I don’t doubt your sincerity.”

“Tell me what I can do for you, Miss Jethro, and rest assured that I believe you are sincere.”

“My purpose in coming here,” she answered, “is to induce you to use your influence over Miss Emily Brown—”

“My reason for coming here,” she replied, “is to persuade you to use your influence with Miss Emily Brown—”

“With what object?” Alban asked, interrupting her.

“With what purpose?” Alban asked, interrupting her.

“My object is her own good. Some years since, I happened to become acquainted with a person who has attained some celebrity as a preacher. You have perhaps heard of Mr. Miles Mirabel?”

“My goal is her own well-being. A few years ago, I happened to meet someone who has gained some recognition as a preacher. You may have heard of Mr. Miles Mirabel?”

“I have heard of him.”

“I’ve heard of him.”

“I have been in correspondence with him,” Miss Jethro proceeded. “He tells me he has been introduced to a young lady, who was formerly one of Miss Ladd’s pupils, and who is the daughter of Mr. Wyvil, of Monksmoor Park. He has called on Mr. Wyvil; and he has since received an invitation to stay at Mr. Wyvil’s house. The day fixed for the visit is Monday, the fifth of next month.”

“I’ve been in touch with him,” Miss Jethro continued. “He told me he met a young woman who used to be one of Miss Ladd’s students, and she’s the daughter of Mr. Wyvil from Monksmoor Park. He visited Mr. Wyvil, and since then, he’s gotten an invitation to stay at Mr. Wyvil’s house. The visit is scheduled for Monday, the fifth of next month.”

Alban listened—at a loss to know what interest he was supposed to have in being made acquainted with Mr. Mirabel’s engagements. Miss Jethro’s next words enlightened him.

Alban listened, unsure why he should care about Mr. Mirabel’s plans. Miss Jethro’s next words made things clearer.

“You are perhaps aware,” she resumed, “that Miss Emily Brown is Miss Wyvil’s intimate friend. She will be one of the guests at Monksmoor Park. If there are any obstacles which you can place in her way—if there is any influence which you can exert, without exciting suspicion of your motive—prevent her, I entreat you, from accepting Miss Wyvil’s invitation, until Mr. Mirabel’s visit has come to an end.”

“You might know,” she continued, “that Miss Emily Brown is a close friend of Miss Wyvil. She’ll be one of the guests at Monksmoor Park. If there are any hurdles you can put in her path—if there’s any influence you can use, without raising suspicion about your intentions—please, I urge you, prevent her from accepting Miss Wyvil’s invitation until Mr. Mirabel’s visit is over.”

“Is there anything against Mr. Mirabel?” he asked.

“Is there anything wrong with Mr. Mirabel?” he asked.

“I say nothing against him.”

"I have no complaints about him."

“Is Miss Emily acquainted with him?”

“Does Emily know him?”

“No.”

“No.”

“Is he a person with whom it would be disagreeable to her to associate?”

“Is he someone she would find it unpleasant to be around?”

“Quite the contrary.”

"Actually, it's the opposite."

“And yet you expect me to prevent them from meeting! Be reasonable, Miss Jethro.”

“And yet you expect me to stop them from meeting! Be reasonable, Miss Jethro.”

“I can only be in earnest, Mr. Morris—more truly, more deeply in earnest than you can suppose. I declare to you that I am speaking in Miss Emily’s interests. Do you still refuse to exert yourself for her sake?”

“I can only mean it seriously, Mr. Morris—more truly, more deeply serious than you can imagine. I assure you that I’m speaking for Miss Emily’s benefit. Do you still refuse to make an effort for her?”

“I am spared the pain of refusal,” Alban answered. “The time for interference has gone by. She is, at this moment, on her way to Monksmoor Park.”

“I don’t have to deal with the pain of rejection,” Alban replied. “The time for intervening has passed. Right now, she's on her way to Monksmoor Park.”

Miss Jethro attempted to rise—and dropped back into her chair. “Water!” she said faintly. After drinking from the glass to the last drop, she began to revive. Her little traveling-bag was on the floor at her side. She took out a railway guide, and tried to consult it. Her fingers trembled incessantly; she was unable to find the page to which she wished to refer. “Help me,” she said, “I must leave this place—by the first train that passes.”

Miss Jethro tried to stand up but sank back into her chair. “Water!” she said weakly. After drinking every last drop from the glass, she started to recover. Her small travel bag was on the floor next to her. She pulled out a train schedule and tried to look it up. Her fingers were shaking nonstop; she couldn't find the page she needed. “Help me,” she said, “I have to get out of here—on the first train that comes by.”

“To see Emily?” Alban asked.

"To see Emily?" Alban asked.

“Quite useless! You have said it yourself—the time for interference has gone by. Look at the guide.”

“Totally pointless! You've said it yourself—the time for interfering has passed. Check out the guide.”

“What place shall I look for?”

“What place should I look for?”

“Look for Vale Regis.”

"Search for Vale Regis."

Alban found the place. The train was due in ten minutes. “Surely you are not fit to travel so soon?” he suggested.

Alban found the place. The train was arriving in ten minutes. “You can’t be ready to travel so soon, right?” he asked.

“Fit or not, I must see Mr. Mirabel—I must make the effort to keep them apart by appealing to him.”

“Whether I'm well or not, I need to see Mr. Mirabel—I have to try to keep them apart by reaching out to him.”

“With any hope of success?”

"Is there any hope of success?"

“With no hope—and with no interest in the man himself. Still I must try.”

“Without any hope—and without any interest in the man himself. But I still have to try.”

“Out of anxiety for Emily’s welfare?”

“Out of worry for Emily’s well-being?”

“Out of anxiety for more than that.”

“Out of anxiety for more than that.”

“For what?”

"Why?"

“If you can’t guess, I daren’t tell you.”

“If you can’t figure it out, I can’t tell you.”

That strange reply startled Alban. Before he could ask what it meant, Miss Jethro had left him.

That strange reply shocked Alban. Before he could ask what it meant, Miss Jethro had walked away from him.

In the emergencies of life, a person readier of resource than Alban Morris it would not have been easy to discover. The extraordinary interview that had now come to an end had found its limits. Bewildered and helpless, he stood at the window of his room, and asked himself (as if he had been the weakest man living), “What shall I do?”

In life's emergencies, it would have been hard to find someone more resourceful than Alban Morris. The extraordinary interview that had just concluded reached its limit. Confused and powerless, he stood by his window, asking himself (as if he were the weakest person alive), “What should I do?”





BOOK THE FOURTH—THE COUNTRY HOUSE.





CHAPTER XXXVIII. DANCING.

The windows of the long drawing-room at Monksmoor are all thrown open to the conservatory. Distant masses of plants and flowers, mingled in ever-varying forms of beauty, are touched by the melancholy luster of the rising moon. Nearer to the house, the restful shadows are disturbed at intervals, where streams of light fall over them aslant from the lamps in the room. The fountain is playing. In rivalry with its lighter music, the nightingales are singing their song of ecstasy. Sometimes, the laughter of girls is heard—and, sometimes, the melody of a waltz. The younger guests at Monksmoor are dancing.

The windows of the long drawing room at Monksmoor are wide open to the conservatory. Distant clusters of plants and flowers, mingling in constantly changing beautiful forms, are illuminated by the soft glow of the rising moon. Closer to the house, the peaceful shadows are occasionally interrupted by streams of light pouring over them from the lamps inside. The fountain is running. Competing with its gentle sound, the nightingales are singing their joyous melodies. Occasionally, the laughter of girls can be heard — and sometimes, the tune of a waltz. The younger guests at Monksmoor are dancing.

Emily and Cecilia are dressed alike in white, with flowers in their hair. Francine rivals them by means of a gorgeous contrast of color, and declares that she is rich with the bright emphasis of diamonds and the soft persuasion of pearls.

Emily and Cecilia are wearing matching white outfits, with flowers in their hair. Francine outshines them with a stunning burst of color and confidently asserts her wealth with the dazzling sparkle of diamonds and the gentle allure of pearls.

Miss Plym (from the rectory) is fat and fair and prosperous: she overflows with good spirits; she has a waist which defies tight-lacing, and she dances joyously on large flat feet. Miss Darnaway (officer’s daughter with small means) is the exact opposite of Miss Plym. She is thin and tall and faded—poor soul. Destiny has made it her hard lot in life to fill the place of head-nursemaid at home. In her pensive moments, she thinks of the little brothers and sisters, whose patient servant she is, and wonders who comforts them in their tumbles and tells them stories at bedtime, while she is holiday-making at the pleasant country house.

Miss Plym (from the rectory) is plump, cheerful, and thriving: she radiates joy; she has a waist that defies tight-lacing, and she dances happily on big, flat feet. Miss Darnaway (the officer's daughter with limited means) is the complete opposite of Miss Plym. She is tall, thin, and worn out—poor thing. Fate has dealt her a tough hand, making her the head nanny at home. In her reflective moments, she thinks about her little brothers and sisters, whose devoted caretaker she is, and wonders who comforts them when they fall and tells them stories at bedtime while she is enjoying a holiday at the lovely country house.

Tender-hearted Cecilia, remembering how few pleasures this young friend has, and knowing how well she dances, never allows her to be without a partner. There are three invaluable young gentlemen present, who are excellent dancers. Members of different families, they are nevertheless fearfully and wonderfully like each other. They present the same rosy complexions and straw-colored mustachios, the same plump cheeks, vacant eyes and low forehead; and they utter, with the same stolid gravity, the same imbecile small talk. On sofas facing each other sit the two remaining guests, who have not joined the elders at the card-table in another room. They are both men. One of them is drowsy and middle-aged—happy in the possession of large landed property: happier still in a capacity for drinking Mr. Wyvil’s famous port-wine without gouty results.

Tender-hearted Cecilia, remembering how few joys her young friend has, and knowing how well she dances, always makes sure she has a partner. There are three invaluable young men present who are fantastic dancers. Though they come from different families, they look eerily alike. They all have rosy complexions and straw-colored mustaches, chubby cheeks, vacant eyes, and low foreheads; and they speak, with the same serious demeanor, the same foolish small talk. On sofas facing each other sit the two remaining guests who haven’t joined the older crowd at the card table in another room. They are both men. One of them is drowsy and middle-aged—content with his large estate: even happier that he can enjoy Mr. Wyvil’s famous port wine without suffering from gout.

The other gentleman—ah, who is the other? He is the confidential adviser and bosom friend of every young lady in the house. Is it necessary to name the Reverend Miles Mirabel?

The other guy—oh, who is he? He's the trusted adviser and close friend of every young woman in the house. Do we really need to mention Reverend Miles Mirabel?

There he sits enthroned, with room for a fair admirer on either side of him—the clerical sultan of a platonic harem. His persuasive ministry is felt as well as heard: he has an innocent habit of fondling young persons. One of his arms is even long enough to embrace the circumference of Miss Plym—while the other clasps the rigid silken waist of Francine. “I do it everywhere else,” he says innocently, “why not here?” Why not indeed—with that delicate complexion and those beautiful blue eyes; with the glorious golden hair that rests on his shoulders, and the glossy beard that flows over his breast? Familiarities, forbidden to mere men, become privileges and condescensions when an angel enters society—and more especially when that angel has enough of mortality in him to be amusing. Mr. Mirabel, on his social side, is an irresistible companion. He is cheerfulness itself; he takes a favorable view of everything; his sweet temper never differs with anybody. “In my humble way,” he confesses, “I like to make the world about me brighter.” Laughter (harmlessly produced, observe!) is the element in which he lives and breathes. Miss Darnaway’s serious face puts him out; he has laid a bet with Emily—not in money, not even in gloves, only in flowers—that he will make Miss Darnaway laugh; and he has won the wager. Emily’s flowers are in his button-hole, peeping through the curly interstices of his beard. “Must you leave me?” he asks tenderly, when there is a dancing man at liberty, and it is Francine’s turn to claim him. She leaves her seat not very willingly. For a while, the place is vacant; Miss Plym seizes the opportunity of consulting the ladies’ bosom friend.

There he sits, comfortably perched, with space for a charming admirer on either side of him—the clerical sultan of a platonic harem. His persuasive presence is felt as much as it is heard: he has a playful habit of hugging young people. One of his arms is even long enough to wrap around Miss Plym—while the other hugs the slim silken waist of Francine. “I do it everywhere else,” he says innocently, “so why not here?” Why not indeed—with that delicate complexion and those stunning blue eyes; with the glorious golden hair resting on his shoulders, and the glossy beard flowing over his chest? Familiarities that are off-limits to ordinary men become privileges when an angel enters society—and especially when that angel is amusing enough to be relatable. Mr. Mirabel, socially speaking, is an irresistible companion. He exudes cheerfulness; he sees the bright side of everything; his sweet temperament never conflicts with anyone. “In my own small way,” he admits, “I like to brighten the world around me.” Laughter (harmless laughter, mind you!) is the air he breathes. Miss Darnaway’s serious expression throws him off; he has bet Emily—not with money, not even gloves, just flowers—that he will make Miss Darnaway laugh; and he has won. Emily’s flowers are stuck in his buttonhole, peeking through the curls of his beard. “Do you have to leave me?” he asks tenderly, when there is a dancing partner available, and it’s Francine’s turn to claim him. She stands up reluctantly. For a moment, the seat is empty; Miss Plym seizes the chance to chat with the ladies’ best friend.

“Dear Mr. Mirabel, do tell me what you think of Miss de Sor?”

“Dear Mr. Mirabel, please share your thoughts on Miss de Sor?”

Dear Mr. Mirabel bursts into enthusiasm and makes a charming reply. His large experience of young ladies warns him that they will tell each other what he thinks of them, when they retire for the night; and he is careful on these occasions to say something that will bear repetition.

Dear Mr. Mirabel bursts into enthusiasm and makes a charming reply. His extensive experience with young ladies warns him that they will share what he thinks of them when they turn in for the night; so, he is careful on these occasions to say something that will hold up when repeated.

“I see in Miss de Sor,” he declares, “the resolution of a man, tempered by the sweetness of a woman. When that interesting creature marries, her husband will be—shall I use the vulgar word?—henpecked. Dear Miss Plym, he will enjoy it; and he will be quite right too; and, if I am asked to the wedding, I shall say, with heartfelt sincerity, Enviable man!”

“I see in Miss de Sor,” he says, “the determination of a man, softened by the kindness of a woman. When that fascinating person gets married, her husband will be—should I say it plainly?—henpecked. Dear Miss Plym, he will love it; and he will be completely justified too; and, if I’m invited to the wedding, I will say, with genuine feeling, Enviable man!”

In the height of her admiration for Mr. Mirabel’s wonderful eye for character, Miss Plym is called away to the piano. Cecilia succeeds to her friend’s place—and has her waist taken in charge as a matter of course.

In the peak of her admiration for Mr. Mirabel’s amazing ability to read people, Miss Plym is called away to the piano. Cecilia takes her friend's spot—and her waist is automatically taken in hand.

“How do you like Miss Plym?” she asks directly.

“How do you feel about Miss Plym?” she asks straightforwardly.

Mr. Mirabel smiles, and shows the prettiest little pearly teeth. “I was just thinking of her,” he confesses pleasantly; “Miss Plym is so nice and plump, so comforting and domestic—such a perfect clergyman’s daughter. You love her, don’t you? Is she engaged to be married? In that case—between ourselves, dear Miss Wyvil, a clergyman is obliged to be cautious—I may own that I love her too.”

Mr. Mirabel smiles and reveals the prettiest little pearly teeth. “I was just thinking about her,” he admits cheerfully; “Miss Plym is so charming and cozy, so comforting and homey—such a perfect clergyman’s daughter. You love her, don’t you? Is she engaged to be married? If that's the case—just between us, dear Miss Wyvil, a clergyman has to be careful—I can admit that I love her too.”

Delicious titillations of flattered self-esteem betray themselves in Cecilia’s lovely complexion. She is the chosen confidante of this irresistible man; and she would like to express her sense of obligation. But Mr. Mirabel is a master in the art of putting the right words in the right places; and simple Cecilia distrusts herself and her grammar.

Delicious thrills of boosted self-esteem are reflected in Cecilia’s beautiful complexion. She is the chosen confidant of this charming man, and she wants to show her appreciation. But Mr. Mirabel is skilled at finding the perfect words; and innocent Cecilia doubts herself and her grammar.

At that moment of embarrassment, a friend leaves the dance, and helps Cecilia out of the difficulty.

At that awkward moment, a friend steps off the dance floor and helps Cecilia out of the situation.

Emily approaches the sofa-throne, breathless—followed by her partner, entreating her to give him “one turn more.” She is not to be tempted; she means to rest. Cecilia sees an act of mercy, suggested by the presence of the disengaged young man. She seizes his arm, and hurries him off to poor Miss Darnaway; sitting forlorn in a corner, and thinking of the nursery at home. In the meanwhile a circumstance occurs. Mr. Mirabel’s all-embracing arm shows itself in a new character, when Emily sits by his side.

Emily approaches the sofa-throne, out of breath—followed by her partner, begging her to give him “one more turn.” She won’t be swayed; she plans to rest. Cecilia sees an opportunity to help, noticing the young man who isn’t engaged. She grabs his arm and quickly takes him over to poor Miss Darnaway, who is sitting alone in a corner, missing the nursery at home. Meanwhile, something happens. Mr. Mirabel’s wide embrace reveals a different side when Emily sits next to him.

It becomes, for the first time, an irresolute arm. It advances a little—and hesitates. Emily at once administers an unexpected check; she insists on preserving a free waist, in her own outspoken language. “No, Mr. Mirabel, keep that for the others. You can’t imagine how ridiculous you and the young ladies look, and how absurdly unaware of it you all seem to be.” For the first time in his life, the reverend and ready-witted man of the world is at a loss for an answer. Why?

It turns into, for the first time, an uncertain arm. It moves forward a bit—and then hesitates. Emily immediately puts a stop to it; she insists on keeping her waist free, in her own frank words. “No, Mr. Mirabel, save that for the others. You can’t imagine how silly you and the young ladies look, and how totally clueless you all seem to be.” For the first time in his life, the clever and quick-thinking man of the world is speechless. Why?

For this simple reason. He too has felt the magnetic attraction of the irresistible little creature whom every one likes. Miss Jethro has been doubly defeated. She has failed to keep them apart; and her unexplained misgivings have not been justified by events: Emily and Mr. Mirabel are good friends already. The brilliant clergyman is poor; his interests in life point to a marriage for money; he has fascinated the heiresses of two rich fathers, Mr. Tyvil and Mr. de Sor—and yet he is conscious of an influence (an alien influence, without a balance at its bankers), which has, in some mysterious way, got between him and his interests.

For this simple reason. He has also felt the magnetic pull of the irresistible little person that everyone likes. Miss Jethro has been doubly defeated. She has failed to keep them apart; and her unexplained worries have not been confirmed by what happened: Emily and Mr. Mirabel are already good friends. The brilliant clergyman is poor; his life interests suggest a marriage for money; he has captivated the heiresses of two wealthy fathers, Mr. Tyvil and Mr. de Sor—and yet he is aware of an influence (a foreign influence, without a balance at its bankers), which has, in some mysterious way, placed itself between him and his interests.

On Emily’s side, the attraction felt is of another nature altogether. Among the merry young people at Monksmoor she is her old happy self again; and she finds in Mr. Mirabel the most agreeable and amusing man whom she has ever met. After those dismal night watches by the bed of her dying aunt, and the dreary weeks of solitude that followed, to live in this new world of luxury and gayety is like escaping from the darkness of night, and basking in the fall brightn ess of day. Cecilia declares that she looks, once more, like the joyous queen of the bedroom, in the bygone time at school; and Francine (profaning Shakespeare without knowing it), says, “Emily is herself again!”

On Emily's side, the attraction feels completely different. Among the cheerful young people at Monksmoor, she has returned to her old, happy self; and she finds Mr. Mirabel to be the most charming and entertaining man she's ever met. After those grim nights spent at her dying aunt's bedside and the lonely weeks that followed, living in this new world of luxury and fun feels like breaking free from the darkness of night and enjoying the bright light of day. Cecilia insists that she once again looks like the joyful queen of the bedroom, just like back in her school days; and Francine (unknowingly quoting Shakespeare) says, "Emily is herself again!"

“Now that your arm is in its right place, reverend sir,” she gayly resumes, “I may admit that there are exceptions to all rules. My waist is at your disposal, in a case of necessity—that is to say, in a case of waltzing.”

“Now that your arm is in the right spot, reverend sir,” she cheerfully continues, “I can confess that there are exceptions to every rule. My waist is available to you if it's necessary—that is to say, if we're waltzing.”

“The one case of all others,” Mirabel answers, with the engaging frankness that has won him so many friends, “which can never happen in my unhappy experience. Waltzing, I blush to own it, means picking me up off the floor, and putting smelling salts to my nostrils. In other words, dear Miss Emily, it is the room that waltzes—not I. I can’t look at those whirling couples there, with a steady head. Even the exquisite figure of our young hostess, when it describes flying circles, turns me giddy.”

“The one situation above all others,” Mirabel replies, with the charming honesty that has earned him so many friends, “that has never happened in my unfortunate experience. Waltzing, I’m embarrassed to admit, means picking me up off the floor and putting smelling salts under my nose. In other words, dear Miss Emily, it’s the room that waltzes—not me. I can’t watch those spinning couples over there without losing my balance. Even the beautiful silhouette of our young hostess, as she glides in graceful circles, makes me feel dizzy.”

Hearing this allusion to Cecilia, Emily drops to the level of the other girls. She too pays her homage to the Pope of private life. “You promised me your unbiased opinion of Cecilia,” she reminds him; “and you haven’t given it yet.”

Hearing this reference to Cecilia, Emily lowers herself to the level of the other girls. She also pays her respects to the Pope of private life. “You promised me your honest opinion of Cecilia,” she reminds him; “and you still haven't given it.”

The ladies’ friend gently remonstrates. “Miss Wyvil’s beauty dazzles me. How can I give an unbiased opinion? Besides, I am not thinking of her; I can only think of you.”

The ladies' friend gently protests. “Miss Wyvil’s beauty amazes me. How can I give an impartial opinion? Besides, I’m not thinking about her; I can only think about you.”

Emily lifts her eyes, half merrily, half tenderly, and looks at him over the top of her fan. It is her first effort at flirtation. She is tempted to engage in the most interesting of all games to a girl—the game which plays at making love. What has Cecilia told her, in those bedroom gossipings, dear to the hearts of the two friends? Cecilia has whispered, “Mr. Mirabel admires your figure; he calls you ‘the Venus of Milo, in a state of perfect abridgment.’” Where is the daughter of Eve, who would not have been flattered by that pretty compliment—who would not have talked soft nonsense in return? “You can only think of Me,” Emily repeats coquettishly. “Have you said that to the last young lady who occupied my place, and will you say it again to the next who follows me?”

Emily lifts her eyes, half playfully, half affectionately, and looks at him over the top of her fan. It's her first attempt at flirting. She's tempted to participate in the most exciting game for a girl—the game that involves pretending to fall in love. What has Cecilia shared with her during their late-night chats, cherished by both friends? Cecilia has whispered, “Mr. Mirabel admires your figure; he calls you ‘the Venus of Milo, perfectly condensed.’” Where is the daughter of Eve who wouldn't be flattered by such a lovely compliment—who wouldn't respond with teasing sweetness in return? “You can only think of me,” Emily says playfully. “Did you tell that to the last girl who was in my position, and will you say it again to the next one who comes after me?”

“Not to one of them! Mere compliments are for the others—not for you.”

“Not for any of them! Simple compliments are for the others—not for you.”

“What is for me, Mr. Mirabel?”

“What's in it for me, Mr. Mirabel?”

“What I have just offered you—a confession of the truth.”

“What I just shared with you—a confession of the truth.”

Emily is startled by the tone in which he replies. He seems to be in earnest; not a vestige is left of the easy gayety of his manner. His face shows an expression of anxiety which she has never seen in it yet. “Do you believe me?” he asks in a whisper.

Emily is taken aback by the tone of his response. He appears to be serious; all traces of his usual lightheartedness are gone. His face reveals a look of worry that she has never witnessed before. “Do you believe me?” he asks quietly.

She tries to change the subject.

She tries to change the topic.

“When am I to hear you preach, Mr. Mirabel?”

“When am I going to hear you preach, Mr. Mirabel?”

He persists. “When you believe me,” he says.

He keeps going. “When you believe me,” he says.

His eyes add an emphasis to that reply which is not to be mistaken. Emily turns away from him, and notices Francine. She has left the dance, and is looking with marked attention at Emily and Mirabel. “I want to speak to you,” she says, and beckons impatiently to Emily.

His eyes add an emphasis to that reply that is hard to miss. Emily turns away from him and notices Francine. She has left the dance and is watching Emily and Mirabel closely. “I want to talk to you,” she says and waves impatiently to Emily.

Mirabel whispers, “Don’t go!”

Mirabel whispers, “Don’t leave!”

Emily rises nevertheless—ready to avail herself of the first excuse for leaving him. Francine meets her half way, and takes her roughly by the arm.

Emily gets up anyway—ready to take any excuse to leave him. Francine meets her halfway and grabs her roughly by the arm.

“What is it?” Emily asks.

“What’s that?” Emily asks.

“Suppose you leave off flirting with Mr. Mirabel, and make yourself of some use.”

“Why don’t you stop flirting with Mr. Mirabel and actually do something useful?”

“In what way?”

“How so?”

“Use your ears—and look at that girl.”

“Listen up—and check out that girl.”

She points disdainfully to innocent Miss Plym. The rector’s daughter possesses all the virtues, with one exception—the virtue of having an ear for music. When she sings, she is out of tune; and, when she plays, she murders time.

She points scornfully at sweet Miss Plym. The rector’s daughter has every virtue, except for one—the ability to appreciate music. When she sings, she’s off-key; and when she plays, she messes up the timing.

“Who can dance to such music as that?” says Francine. “Finish the waltz for her.”

“Who can dance to music like that?” says Francine. “Complete the waltz for her.”

Emily naturally hesitates. “How can I take her place, unless she asks me?”

Emily naturally hesitates. “How can I take her place unless she asks me?”

Francine laughs scornfully. “Say at once, you want to go back to Mr. Mirabel.”

Francine laughs mockingly. “Just say it, you want to go back to Mr. Mirabel.”

“Do you think I should have got up, when you beckoned to me,” Emily rejoins, “if I had not wanted to get away from Mr. Mirabel?”

“Do you think I should have gotten up when you signaled to me,” Emily replies, “if I didn’t want to get away from Mr. Mirabel?”

Instead of resenting this sharp retort, Francine suddenly breaks into good humor. “Come along, you little spit-fire; I’ll manage it for you.”

Instead of being upset by this sharp response, Francine suddenly lightens up. “Come on, you little firecracker; I’ll take care of it for you.”

She leads Emily to the piano, and stops Miss Plym without a word of apology: “It’s your turn to dance now. Here’s Miss Brown waiting to relieve you.”

She guides Emily to the piano and silently stops Miss Plym: “It’s your turn to dance now. Here’s Miss Brown waiting to take over.”

Cecilia has not been unobservant, in her own quiet way, of what has been going on. Waiting until Francine and Miss Plym are out of hearing, she bends over Emily, and says, “My dear, I really do think Francine is in love with Mr. Mirabel.”

Cecilia has been paying attention, in her own subtle way, to what's been happening. Waiting until Francine and Miss Plym are out of earshot, she leans over to Emily and says, “My dear, I honestly believe Francine is in love with Mr. Mirabel.”

“After having only been a week in the same house with him!” Emily exclaims.

“After only being in the same house with him for a week!” Emily exclaims.

“At any rate,” said Cecilia, more smartly than usual, “she is jealous of you.”

“At any rate,” Cecilia said, sounding sharper than usual, “she is jealous of you.”





CHAPTER XXXIX. FEIGNING.

The next morning, Mr. Mirabel took two members of the circle at Monksmoor by surprise. One of them was Emily; and one of them was the master of the house.

The next morning, Mr. Mirabel caught two members of the circle at Monksmoor off guard. One of them was Emily, and the other was the master of the house.

Seeing Emily alone in the garden before breakfast, he left his room and joined her. “Let me say one word,” he pleaded, “before we go to breakfast. I am grieved to think that I was so unfortunate as to offend you, last night.”

Seeing Emily alone in the garden before breakfast, he left his room and joined her. “I just want to say one thing,” he pleaded, “before we head to breakfast. I’m really sorry to think that I upset you last night.”

Emily’s look of astonishment answered for her before she could speak. “What can I have said or done,” she asked, “to make you think that?”

Emily’s expression of surprise spoke for her before she could say anything. “What could I have said or done,” she asked, “to make you think that?”

“Now I breathe again!” he cried, with the boyish gayety of manner which was one of the secrets of his popularity among women. “I really feared that I had spoken thoughtlessly. It is a terrible confession for a clergyman to make—but it is not the less true that I am one of the most indiscreet men living. It is my rock ahead in life that I say the first thing which comes uppermost, without stopping to think. Being well aware of my own defects, I naturally distrust myself.”

“Now I can breathe again!” he exclaimed, with the youthful cheerfulness that was part of what made him so popular with women. “I honestly thought I might have spoken out of turn. It’s a pretty terrible thing for a clergyman to admit—but it’s true that I’m one of the most indiscreet people around. My biggest challenge in life is that I tend to say the first thing that pops into my head without thinking. Knowing my own flaws, I naturally don’t trust myself.”

“Even in the pulpit?” Emily inquired.

“Even in the pulpit?” Emily asked.

He laughed with the readiest appreciation of the satire—although it was directed against himself.

He laughed with a quick understanding of the satire— even though it was aimed at him.

“I like that question,” he said; “it tells me we are as good friends again as ever. The fact is, the sight of the congregation, when I get into the pulpit, has the same effect upon me that the sight of the footlights has on an actor. All oratory (though my clerical brethren are shy of confessing it) is acting—without the scenery and the costumes. Did you really mean it, last night, when you said you would like to hear me preach?”

"I like that question," he said. "It shows me that we're good friends again, just like before. The truth is, seeing the congregation when I step into the pulpit affects me the same way the stage lights affect an actor. All public speaking (even though my fellow clergy are hesitant to admit it) is just acting—without the set and the costumes. Did you really mean it last night when you said you wanted to hear me preach?"

“Indeed, I did.”

“Yeah, I did.”

“How very kind of you. I don’t think myself the sermon is worth the sacrifice. (There is another specimen of my indiscreet way of talking!) What I mean is, that you will have to get up early on Sunday morning, and drive twelve miles to the damp and dismal little village, in which I officiate for a man with a rich wife who likes the climate of Italy. My congregation works in the fields all the week, and naturally enough goes to sleep in church on Sunday. I have had to counteract that. Not by preaching! I wouldn’t puzzle the poor people with my eloquence for the world. No, no: I tell them little stories out of the Bible—in a nice easy gossiping way. A quarter of an hour is my limit of time; and, I am proud to say, some of them (mostly the women) do to a certain extent keep awake. If you and the other ladies decide to honor me, it is needless to say you shall have one of my grand efforts. What will be the effect on my unfortunate flock remains to be seen. I will have the church brushed up, and luncheon of course at the parsonage. Beans, bacon, and beer—I haven’t got anything else in the house. Are you rich? I hope not!”

“How very kind of you. I don’t think the sermon is worth the sacrifice. (There’s another example of my indiscreet way of talking!) What I mean is that you’ll have to get up early on Sunday morning and drive twelve miles to the damp and dreary little village where I help out for a man with a wealthy wife who likes the climate of Italy. My congregation works in the fields all week and, understandably, ends up dozing off in church on Sundays. I’ve had to deal with that. Not by preaching! I wouldn’t confuse the poor folks with my eloquence for anything. No, no: I share little stories from the Bible—in a nice, casual gossiping way. A quarter of an hour is my time limit; and I’m proud to say some of them (mostly the women) do manage to stay awake to some extent. If you and the other ladies decide to honor me with your presence, it goes without saying that you’ll get one of my best efforts. What effect this will have on my unfortunate flock remains to be seen. I’ll get the church cleaned up, and of course, there will be lunch at the parsonage. Beans, bacon, and beer—I don’t have anything else in the house. Are you rich? I hope not!”

“I suspect I am quite as poor as you are, Mr. Mirabel.”

"I think I'm just as broke as you are, Mr. Mirabel."

“I am delighted to hear it. (More of my indiscretion!) Our poverty is another bond between us.”

“I'm so glad to hear that. (More of my lack of restraint!) Our financial struggles connect us even more.”

Before he could enlarge on this text, the breakfast bell rang.

Before he could expand on this text, the breakfast bell rang.

He gave Emily his arm, quite satisfied with the result of the morning’s talk. In speaking seriously to her on the previous night, he had committed the mistake of speaking too soon. To amend this false step, and to recover his position in Emily’s estimation, had been his object in view—and it had been successfully accomplished. At the breakfast-table that morning, the companionable clergyman was more amusing than ever.

He offered Emily his arm, feeling pretty good about how the morning's conversation went. When he spoke to her seriously the night before, he had jumped the gun. His goal was to fix that misstep and regain Emily's respect—and he had done just that. At the breakfast table that morning, the friendly clergyman was more entertaining than ever.

The meal being over, the company dispersed as usual—with the one exception of Mirabel. Without any apparent reason, he kept his place at the table. Mr. Wyvil, the most courteous and considerate of men, felt it an attention due to his guest not to leave the room first. All that he could venture to do was to give a little hint. “Have you any plans for the morning?” he asked.

The meal finished, the group broke up as usual—except for Mirabel. For no obvious reason, he stayed seated at the table. Mr. Wyvil, the politest and most considerate of men, thought it was respectful to his guest not to be the first to leave the room. All he could do was drop a small hint. “Do you have any plans for the morning?” he asked.

“I have a plan that depends entirely on yourself,” Mirabel answered; “and I am afraid of being as indiscreet as usual, if I mention it. Your charming daughter tells me you play on the violin.”

“I have a plan that relies entirely on you,” Mirabel replied; “and I’m afraid I’ll be just as nosy as always if I bring it up. Your lovely daughter mentioned that you play the violin.”

Modest Mr. Wyvil looked confused. “I hope you have not been annoyed,” he said; “I practice in a distant room so that nobody may hear me.”

Modest Mr. Wyvil looked confused. “I hope I haven’t bothered you,” he said; “I practice in a separate room so that no one can hear me.”

“My dear sir, I am eager to hear you! Music is my passion; and the violin is my favorite instrument.”

“My dear sir, I can't wait to hear you! Music is my passion, and the violin is my favorite instrument.”

Mr. Wyvil led the way to his room, positively blushing with pleasure. Since the death of his wife he had been sadly in want of a little encouragement. His daughters and his friends were careful—over-careful, as he thought—of intruding on him in his hours of practice. And, sad to say, his daughters and his friends were, from a musical point of view, perfectly right.

Mr. Wyvil led the way to his room, blushing with happiness. Since his wife's death, he had really been in need of some encouragement. His daughters and friends were cautious—too cautious, in his opinion—about interrupting him during his practice time. Unfortunately, from a musical standpoint, his daughters and friends were completely justified.

Literature has hardly paid sufficient attention to a social phenomenon of a singularly perplexing kind. We hear enough, and more than enough, of persons who successfully cultivate the Arts—of the remarkable manner in which fitness for their vocation shows itself in early life, of the obstacles which family prejudice places in their way, and of the unremitting devotion which has led to the achievement of glorious results.

Literature has barely acknowledged a social phenomenon that is uniquely puzzling. We often hear, and perhaps too much, about people who are successful in the Arts—about how their talent for their craft reveals itself early on, the challenges posed by family bias, and the relentless dedication that has resulted in impressive accomplishments.

But how many writers have noticed those other incomprehensible persons, members of families innocent for generations past of practicing Art or caring for Art, who have notwithstanding displayed from their earliest years the irresistible desire to cultivate poetry, painting, or music; who have surmounted obstacles, and endured disappointments, in the single-hearted resolution to devote their lives to an intellectual pursuit—being absolutely without the capacity which proves the vocation, and justifies the sacrifice. Here is Nature, “unerring Nature,” presented in flat contradiction with herself. Here are men bent on performing feats of running, without having legs; and women, hopelessly barren, living in constant expectation of large families to the end of their days. The musician is not to be found more completely deprived than Mr. Wyvil of natural capacity for playing on an instrument—and, for twenty years past, it had been the pride and delight of his heart to let no day of his life go by without practicing on the violin.

But how many writers have noticed those other puzzling people, members of families who have been completely uninvolved with Art for generations, yet who have shown an undeniable urge since childhood to pursue poetry, painting, or music? They have overcome obstacles and faced disappointments with a steadfast determination to dedicate their lives to intellectual pursuits, even though they lack the talent that would make their vocation plausible and justify their sacrifices. This is Nature—“unerring Nature”—in direct contradiction to itself. Here are men trying to achieve running feats without legs, and women who are unable to have children, constantly hoping for large families for the rest of their lives. The musician can be no more lacking in natural ability to play an instrument than Mr. Wyvil, who for the past twenty years has taken great pride and joy in ensuring that no day goes by without practicing the violin.

“I am sure I must be tiring you,” he said politely—after having played without mercy for an hour and more.

“I’m sure I’m tiring you out,” he said politely—after having played without mercy for over an hour.

No: the insatiable amateur had his own purpose to gain, and was not exhausted yet. Mr. Wyvil got up to look for some more music. In that interval desultory conversation naturally took place. Mirabel contrived to give it the necessary direction—the direction of Emily.

No: the relentless amateur had his own goals to achieve and wasn't tired yet. Mr. Wyvil got up to find more music. During that time, casual conversation naturally happened. Mirabel managed to steer it in the right direction—the direction of Emily.

“The most delightful girl I have met with for many a long year past!” Mr. Wyvil declared warmly. “I don’t wonder at my daughter being so fond of her. She leads a solitary life at home, poor thing; and I am honestly glad to see her spirits reviving in my house.”

“The most delightful girl I’ve met in a long time!” Mr. Wyvil said warmly. “I can see why my daughter is so fond of her. She lives a lonely life at home, poor thing; and I’m truly glad to see her spirits lifting in my house.”

“An only child?” Mirabel asked.

"You're an only child?" Mirabel asked.

In the necessary explanation that followed, Emily’s isolated position in the world was revealed in few words. But one more discovery—the most important of all—remained to be made. Had she used a figure of speech in saying that she was as poor as Mirabel himself? or had she told him the shocking truth? He put the question with perfect delicacy—-but with unerring directness as well.

In the necessary explanation that followed, Emily’s isolated position in the world was revealed in a few words. But one more discovery—the most important of all—remained to be made. Had she used a figure of speech when she said she was as poor as Mirabel himself? Or had she told him the shocking truth? He asked the question with perfect delicacy—but with unerring directness as well.

Mr. Wyvil, quoting his daughter’s authority, described Emily’s income as falling short even of two hundred a year. Having made that disheartening reply, he opened another music book. “You know this sonata, of course?” he said. The next moment, the violin was under his chin and the performance began.

Mr. Wyvil, citing his daughter's input, said that Emily's income was less than two hundred a year. After giving that discouraging answer, he opened another music book. “You know this sonata, right?” he asked. The next moment, the violin was under his chin, and the performance started.

While Mirabel was, to all appearance, listening with the utmost attention, he was actually endeavoring to reconcile himself to a serious sacrifice of his own inclinations. If he remained much longer in the same house with Emily, the impression that she had produced on him would be certainly strengthened—and he would be guilty of the folly of making an offer of marriage to a woman who was as poor as himself. The one remedy that could be trusted to preserve him from such infatuation as this, was absence. At the end of the week, he had arranged to return to Vale Regis for his Sunday duty; engaging to join his friends again at Monksmoor on the Monday following. That rash promise, there could be no further doubt about it, must not be fulfilled.

While Mirabel appeared to be listening intently, he was actually trying to come to terms with a serious sacrifice of his own desires. If he stayed in the same house with Emily much longer, the impression she had made on him would definitely deepen—and he would be making the mistake of proposing to a woman who was just as poor as he was. The only solution that could save him from such a foolish obsession was distance. By the end of the week, he had planned to return to Vale Regis for his Sunday duty and had committed to meeting up with his friends again at Monksmoor the following Monday. That reckless promise, without a doubt, could not be kept.

He had arrived at this resolution, when the terrible activity of Mr. Wyvil’s bow was suspended by the appearance of a third person in the room.

He had come to this decision when the intense action of Mr. Wyvil’s bow was interrupted by the arrival of a third person in the room.

Cecilia’s maid was charged with a neat little three-cornered note from her young lady, to be presented to her master. Wondering why his daughter should write to him, Mr. Wyvil opened the note, and was informed of Cecilia’s motive in these words:

Cecilia’s maid was given a neat little triangular note from her young lady to give to her father. Curious about why his daughter was writing to him, Mr. Wyvil opened the note and read Cecilia’s reason in these words:

“DEAREST PAPA—I hear Mr. Mirabel is with you, and as this is a secret, I must write. Emily has received a very strange letter this morning, which puzzles her and alarms me. When you are quite at liberty, we shall be so much obliged if you will tell us how Emily ought to answer it.”

“Dear Dad—I hear Mr. Mirabel is with you, and since this is a secret, I need to write. Emily got a really strange letter this morning that puzzles her and worries me. When you have a moment, we would greatly appreciate it if you could tell us how Emily should respond to it.”

Mr. Wyvil stopped Mirabel, on the point of trying to escape from the music. “A little domestic matter to attend to,” he said. “But we will finish the sonata first.”

Mr. Wyvil stopped Mirabel just as she was about to escape from the music. “Just a little household issue to deal with,” he said. “But let’s finish the sonata first.”





CHAPTER XL. CONSULTING.

Out of the music room, and away from his violin, the sound side of Mr. Wyvil’s character was free to assert itself. In his public and in his private capacity, he was an eminently sensible man.

Out of the music room and away from his violin, the logical side of Mr. Wyvil’s personality was able to shine through. In both his public and private life, he was a very sensible man.

As a member of parliament, he set an example which might have been followed with advantage by many of his colleagues. In the first place he abstained from hastening the downfall of representative institutions by asking questions and making speeches. In the second place, he was able to distinguish between the duty that he owed to his party, and the duty that he owed to his country. When the Legislature acted politically—that is to say, when it dealt with foreign complications, or electoral reforms—he followed his leader. When the Legislature acted socially—that is to say, for the good of the people—he followed his conscience. On the last occasion when the great Russian bugbear provoked a division, he voted submissively with his Conservative allies. But, when the question of opening museums and picture galleries on Sundays arrayed the two parties in hostile camps, he broke into open mutiny, and went over to the Liberals. He consented to help in preventing an extension of the franchise; but he refused to be concerned in obstructing the repeal of taxes on knowledge. “I am doubtful in the first case,” he said, “but I am sure in the second.” He was asked for an explanation: “Doubtful of what? and sure of what?” To the astonishment of his leader, he answered: “The benefit to the people.” The same sound sense appeared in the transactions of his private life. Lazy and dishonest servants found that the gentlest of masters had a side to his character which took them by surprise. And, on certain occasions in the experience of Cecilia and her sister, the most indulgent of fathers proved to be as capable of saying No, as the sternest tyrant who ever ruled a fireside.

As a member of parliament, he set an example that many of his colleagues could have benefited from. First, he refrained from speeding up the decline of representative institutions by asking questions and making speeches. Second, he distinguished between his duty to his party and his duty to his country. When the Legislature dealt with political matters—like foreign issues or electoral reforms—he supported his leader. But when the Legislature addressed social issues—for the welfare of the people—he followed his own conscience. On the last occasion when the major Russian threat prompted a vote, he obediently sided with his Conservative allies. However, when the issue of opening museums and art galleries on Sundays split the two parties, he openly rebelled and joined the Liberals. He agreed to help block an extension of the franchise but refused to assist in stopping the repeal of taxes on knowledge. “I’m uncertain about the first issue,” he said, “but I’m sure about the second.” When asked for clarification: “Uncertain about what? And sure about what?” To his leader’s surprise, he replied: “The benefit to the people.” The same common sense showed up in his personal life. Lazy and dishonest staff found that the kindest of masters had a side to him that surprised them. And, on some occasions for Cecilia and her sister, their most indulgent father proved to be just as capable of saying No as the harshest tyrant who ever ruled a household.

Called into council by his daughter and his guest, Mr. Wyvil assisted them by advice which was equally wise and kind—but which afterward proved, under the perverse influence of circumstances, to be advice that he had better not have given.

Called into a meeting by his daughter and her guest, Mr. Wyvil supported them with advice that was both thoughtful and compassionate—but which later turned out, due to unfortunate circumstances, to be advice he would have been better off not giving.

The letter to Emily which Cecilia had recommended to her father’s consideration, had come from Netherwoods, and had been written by Alban Morris.

The letter to Emily that Cecilia suggested her father should consider had come from Netherwoods and was written by Alban Morris.

He assured Emily that he had only decided on writing to her, after some hesitation, in the hope of serving interests which he did not himself understand, but which might prove to be interests worthy of consideration, nevertheless. Having stated his motive in these terms, he proceeded to relate what had passed between Miss Jethro and himself. On the subject of Francine, Alban only ventured to add that she had not produced a favorable impression on him, and that he could not think her likely, on further experience, to prove a desirable friend.

He told Emily that he only decided to write to her after some hesitation, hoping to support interests he didn't fully understand, but that might still be worth considering. Once he explained his reason, he went on to share what had happened between Miss Jethro and him. When it came to Francine, Alban just mentioned that she hadn't made a good impression on him and that he didn't think she would become a desirable friend with more experience.

On the last leaf were added some lines, which Emily was at no loss how to answer. She had folded back the page, so that no eyes but her own should see how the poor drawing-master finished his letter: “I wish you all possible happiness, my dear, among your new friends; but don’t forget the old friend who thinks of you, and dreams of you, and longs to see you again. The little world I live in is a dreary world, Emily, in your absence. Will you write to me now and then, and encourage me to hope?”

On the last page, there were some lines that Emily knew exactly how to respond to. She had folded back the page so that no one else could see how the struggling drawing teacher concluded his letter: “I wish you all the happiness in the world, my dear, with your new friends; but don’t forget the old friend who thinks of you, dreams about you, and longs to see you again. The little world I live in feels so dull without you, Emily. Will you write to me occasionally and give me hope?”

Mr. Wyvil smiled, as he looked at the folded page, which hid the signature.

Mr. Wyvil smiled as he looked at the folded page that concealed the signature.

“I suppose I may take it for granted,” he said slyly, “that this gentleman really has your interests at heart? May I know who he is?”

“I guess I can assume,” he said with a smirk, “that this guy really has your best interests in mind? Can I find out who he is?”

Emily answered the last question readily enough. Mr. Wyvil went on with his inquiries. “About the mysterious lady, with the strange name,” he proceeded—“do you know anything of her?”

Emily answered the last question easily enough. Mr. Wyvil continued with his questions. “About the mysterious lady with the unusual name,” he asked—“do you know anything about her?”

Emily related what she knew; without revealing the true reason for Miss Jethro’s departure from Netherwoods. In after years, it was one of her most treasured remembrances, that she had kept secret the melancholy confession which had startled her, on the last night of her life at school.

Emily shared what she knew, without disclosing the real reason for Miss Jethro’s departure from Netherwoods. In later years, one of her most cherished memories was that she had kept secret the sad confession that had shocked her on the last night of her time at school.

Mr. Wyvil looked at Alban’s letter again. “Do you know how Miss Jethro became acquainted with Mr. Mirabel?” he asked.

Mr. Wyvil looked at Alban’s letter again. “Do you know how Miss Jethro met Mr. Mirabel?” he asked.

“I didn’t even know that they were acquainted.”

“I didn’t even know they knew each other.”

“Do you think it likely—if Mr. Morris had been talking to you instead of writing to you—that he might have said more than he has said in his letter?”

“Do you think it’s possible that if Mr. Morris had been talking to you instead of writing to you, he might have said more than what he included in his letter?”

Cecilia had hitherto remained a model of discretion. Seeing Emily hesitate, temptation overcame her. “Not a doubt of it, papa!” she declared confidently.

Cecilia had so far been a perfect example of discretion. Noticing Emily hesitate, temptation got the better of her. “No doubt about it, Dad!” she said confidently.

“Is Cecilia right?” Mr. Wyvil inquired.

“Is Cecilia right?” Mr. Wyvil asked.

Reminded in this way of her influence over Alban, Emily could only make one honest reply. She admitted that Cecilia was right.

Reminded in this way of her influence over Alban, Emily could only give one honest answer. She admitted that Cecilia was right.

Mr. Wyvil thereupon advised her not to express any opinion, until she was in a better position to judge for herself. “When you write to Mr. Morris,” he continued, “say that you will wait to tell him what you think of Miss Jethro, until you see him again.”

Mr. Wyvil then advised her not to share any opinions until she was in a better position to judge for herself. “When you write to Mr. Morris,” he continued, “let him know that you'll wait to tell him what you think of Miss Jethro until you see him again.”

“I have no prospect at present of seeing him again,” Emily said.

“I don't have any chance of seeing him again right now,” Emily said.

“You can see Mr. Morris whenever it suits him to come here,” Mr. Wyvil replied. “I will write and ask him to visit us, and you can inclose the invitation in your letter.”

“You can see Mr. Morris whenever it works for him to come here,” Mr. Wyvil replied. “I’ll write and ask him to visit us, and you can include the invitation in your letter.”

“Oh, Mr. Wyvil, how good of you!”

“Oh, Mr. Wyvil, that’s so thoughtful of you!”

“Oh, papa, the very thing I was going to ask you to do!”

“Oh, Dad, that's exactly what I was going to ask you to do!”

The excellent master of Monksmoor looked unaffectedly surprised. “What are you two young ladies making a fuss about?” he said. “Mr. Morris is a gentleman by profession; and—may I venture to say it, Miss Emily?—a valued friend of yours as well. Who has a better claim to be one of my guests?”

The amazing master of Monksmoor looked genuinely surprised. “What are you two young ladies so worked up about?” he said. “Mr. Morris is a gentleman by profession; and—can I say this, Miss Emily?—he’s also a valued friend of yours. Who has a better reason to be one of my guests?”

Cecilia stopped her father as he was about to leave the room. “I suppose we mustn’t ask Mr. Mirabel what he knows of Miss Jethro?” she said.

Cecilia stopped her father just before he left the room. “I guess we shouldn’t ask Mr. Mirabel what he knows about Miss Jethro?” she said.

“My dear, what can you be thinking of? What right have we to question Mr. Mirabel about Miss Jethro?”

“My dear, what are you thinking? What right do we have to ask Mr. Mirabel about Miss Jethro?”

“It’s so very unsatisfactory, papa. There must be some reason why Emily and Mr. Mirabel ought not to meet—or why should Miss Jethro have been so very earnest about it?”

“It’s really disappointing, Dad. There must be a reason why Emily and Mr. Mirabel shouldn’t meet—otherwise, why would Miss Jethro have been so persistent about it?”

“Miss Jethro doesn’t intend us to know why, Cecilia. It will perhaps come out in time. Wait for time.”

“Miss Jethro doesn’t want us to know why, Cecilia. It might come out eventually. Just wait for time.”

Left together, the girls discussed the course which Alban would probably take, on receiving Mr. Wyvil’s invitation.

Left alone, the girls talked about the path Alban would likely choose after getting Mr. Wyvil’s invitation.

“He will only be too glad,” Cecilia asserted, “to have the opportunity of seeing you again.”

“He will be more than happy,” Cecilia said, “to have the chance to see you again.”

“I doubt whether he will care about seeing me again, among strangers,” Emily replied. “And you forget that there are obstacles in his way. How is he to leave his class?”

“I doubt he’ll care about seeing me again, surrounded by strangers,” Emily replied. “And you forget that there are challenges in his way. How is he supposed to leave his class?”

“Quite easily! His class doesn’t meet on the Saturday half-holiday. He can be here, if he starts early, in time for luncheon; and he can stay till Monday or Tuesday.”

“It's really simple! His class doesn't have sessions on the Saturday half-holiday. He can be here, if he leaves early, just in time for lunch; and he can stay until Monday or Tuesday.”

“Who is to take his place at the school?”

“Who will take his place at the school?”

“Miss Ladd, to be sure—if you make a point of it. Write to her, as well as to Mr. Morris.”

“Miss Ladd, of course—if you insist on it. Write to her, as well as to Mr. Morris.”

The letters being written—and the order having been given to prepare a room for the expected guest—Emily and Cecilia returned to the drawing-room. They found the elders of the party variously engaged—the men with newspapers, and the ladies with work. Entering the conservatory next, they discovered Cecilia’s sister languishing among the flowers in an easy chair. Constitutional laziness, in some young ladies, assumes an invalid character, and presents the interesting spectacle of perpetual convalescence. The doctor declared that the baths at St. Moritz had cured Miss Julia. Miss Julia declined to agree with the doctor.

The letters were being written, and they had been told to get a room ready for the expected guest, so Emily and Cecilia went back to the drawing room. They found the older members of the group occupied—men reading newspapers and women doing needlework. When they entered the conservatory next, they spotted Cecilia’s sister relaxing among the flowers in an armchair. Some young ladies showcase their laziness by acting as if they’re unwell, creating the interesting image of always recovering from something. The doctor said that the baths at St. Moritz had helped Miss Julia, but she disagreed with him.

“Come into the garden with Emily and me,” Cecilia said.

“Come into the garden with Emily and me,” Cecilia said.

“Emily and you don’t know what it is to be ill,” Julia answered.

“Emily and you have no idea what it’s like to be sick,” Julia replied.

The two girls left her, and joined the young people who were amusing themselves in the garden. Francine had taken possession of Mirabel, and had condemned him to hard labor in swinging her. He made an attempt to get away when Emily and Cecilia approached, and was peremptorily recalled to his duty. “Higher!” cried Miss de Sor, in her hardest tones of authority. “I want to swing higher than anybody else!” Mirabel submitted with gentleman-like resignation, and was rewarded by tender encouragement expressed in a look.

The two girls left her and joined the young people having fun in the garden. Francine had claimed Mirabel and had put him to work swinging her. He tried to escape when Emily and Cecilia came near, but was firmly called back to his task. “Higher!” shouted Miss de Sor in her strictest tone. “I want to swing higher than anyone else!” Mirabel submitted with a gentlemanly acceptance and was rewarded with a soft look of encouragement.

“Do you see that?” Cecilia whispered. “He knows how rich she is—I wonder whether he will marry her.”

“Do you see that?” Cecilia whispered. “He knows how wealthy she is—I wonder if he’ll marry her.”

Emily smiled. “I doubt it, while he is in this house,” she said. “You are as rich as Francine—and don’t forget that you have other attractions as well.”

Emily smiled. “I doubt it while he’s in this house,” she said. “You’re as rich as Francine—and don’t forget that you have other qualities too.”

Cecilia shook her head. “Mr. Mirabel is very nice,” she admitted; “but I wouldn’t marry him. Would you?”

Cecilia shook her head. “Mr. Mirabel is really nice,” she acknowledged; “but I wouldn’t marry him. Would you?”

Emily secretly compared Alban with Mirabel. “Not for the world!” she answered.

Emily quietly compared Alban to Mirabel. “Not a chance!” she replied.

The next day was the day of Mirabel’s departure. His admirers among the ladies followed him out to the door, at which Mr. Wyvil’s carriage was waiting. Francine threw a nosegay after the departing guest as he got in. “Mind you come back to us on Monday!” she said. Mirabel bowed and thanked her; but his last look was for Emily, standing apart from the others at the top of the steps. Francine said nothing; her lips closed convulsively—she turned suddenly pale.

The next day was the day Mirabel was leaving. His fans among the ladies followed him to the door, where Mr. Wyvil's carriage was waiting. Francine tossed a bouquet after the guest as he got in. “Make sure you come back to us on Monday!” she said. Mirabel bowed and thanked her, but his last glance was at Emily, who stood apart from the others at the top of the steps. Francine said nothing; her lips closed tightly—she suddenly turned pale.





CHAPTER XLI. SPEECHIFYING.

On the Monday, a plowboy from Vale Regis arrived at Monksmoor.

On Monday, a farmhand from Vale Regis showed up at Monksmoor.

In respect of himself, he was a person beneath notice. In respect of his errand, he was sufficiently important to cast a gloom over the household. The faithless Mirabel had broken his engagement, and the plowboy was the herald of misfortune who brought his apology. To his great disappointment (he wrote) he was detained by the affairs of his parish. He could only trust to Mr. Wyvil’s indulgence to excuse him, and to communicate his sincere sense of regret (on scented note paper) to the ladies.

In terms of himself, he was someone not worth noticing. But regarding his task, he was important enough to cast a shadow over the household. The unfaithful Mirabel had broken off his engagement, and the plowboy was the bearer of bad news who delivered his apology. To his great disappointment (he wrote), he was held up by matters in his parish. He could only hope that Mr. Wyvil would be kind enough to excuse him and convey his genuine regret (on fancy note paper) to the ladies.

Everybody believed in the affairs of the parish—with the exception of Francine. “Mr. Mirabel has made the best excuse he could think of for shortening his visit; and I don’t wonder at it,” she said, looking significantly at Emily.

Everybody believed in the happenings of the parish—except for Francine. “Mr. Mirabel has come up with the best excuse he could think of to cut his visit short; and I’m not surprised,” she said, glancing pointedly at Emily.

Emily was playing with one of the dogs; exercising him in the tricks which he had learned. She balanced a morsel of sugar on his nose—and had no attention to spare for Francine.

Emily was playing with one of the dogs, practicing the tricks he had learned. She balanced a piece of sugar on his nose and didn’t pay any attention to Francine.

Cecilia, as the mistress of the house, felt it her duty to interfere. “That is a strange remark to make,” she answered. “Do you mean to say that we have driven Mr. Mirabel away from us?”

Cecilia, as the head of the house, felt it was her responsibility to step in. “That's a strange thing to say,” she replied. “Are you suggesting that we’ve pushed Mr. Mirabel away from us?”

“I accuse nobody,” Francine began with spiteful candor.

“I don't blame anyone,” Francine started with bitter honesty.

“Now she’s going to accuse everybody!” Emily interposed, addressing herself facetiously to the dog.

“Now she’s going to blame everyone!” Emily interrupted, speaking sarcastically to the dog.

“But when girls are bent on fascinating men, whether they like it or not,” Francine proceeded, “men have only one alternative—they must keep out of the way.” She looked again at Emily, more pointedly than ever.

“But when girls are determined to attract men, whether they want to or not,” Francine continued, “men have only one option—they have to stay out of it.” She glanced at Emily again, more intensely than before.

Even gentle Cecilia resented this. “Whom do you refer to?” she said sharply.

Even gentle Cecilia resented this. “Who are you talking about?” she said sharply.

“My dear!” Emily remonstrated, “need you ask?” She glanced at Francine as she spoke, and then gave the dog his signal. He tossed up the sugar, and caught it in his mouth. His audience applauded him—and so, for that time, the skirmish ended.

“My dear!” Emily protested, “do you really need to ask?” She looked at Francine as she spoke, then gave the dog his cue. He tossed the sugar into the air and caught it in his mouth. The audience applauded him—and so, for that moment, the argument was over.

Among the letters of the next morning’s delivery, arrived Alban’s reply. Emily’s anticipations proved to be correct. The drawing-master’s duties would not permit him to leave Netherwoods; and he, like Mirabel, sent his apologies. His short letter to Emily contained no further allusion to Miss Jethro; it began and ended on the first page.

Among the letters delivered the next morning was Alban’s reply. Emily’s expectations turned out to be right. The drawing-master’s responsibilities wouldn’t allow him to leave Netherwoods; and like Mirabel, he sent his apologies. His brief letter to Emily didn’t mention Miss Jethro at all; it started and finished on the first page.

Had he been disappointed by the tone of reserve in which Emily had written to him, under Mr. Wyvil’s advice? Or (as Cecilia suggested) had his detention at the school so bitterly disappointed him that he was too disheartened to write at any length? Emily made no attempt to arrive at a conclusion, either one way or the other. She seemed to be in depressed spirits; and she spoke superstitiously, for the first time in Cecilia’s experience of her.

Had he been let down by the reserved tone Emily used in her letter, following Mr. Wyvil's advice? Or (as Cecilia suggested) had his time stuck at the school left him so disheartened that he couldn’t bring himself to write much? Emily didn’t try to come to any conclusions, either way. She appeared to be in low spirits; and for the first time in Cecilia's experience with her, she spoke superstitiously.

“I don’t like this reappearance of Miss Jethro,” she said. “If the mystery about that woman is ever cleared up, it will bring trouble and sorrow to me—and I believe, in his own secret heart, Alban Morris thinks so too.”

“I don’t like that Miss Jethro is back,” she said. “If we ever figure out the mystery surrounding her, it’s going to bring trouble and sadness to me—and I think, deep down, Alban Morris feels the same way.”

“Write, and ask him,” Cecilia suggested.

“Just write to him and ask,” Cecilia suggested.

“He is so kind and so unwilling to distress me,” Emily answered, “that he wouldn’t acknowledge it, even if I am right.”

“He's so nice and so unwilling to upset me,” Emily replied, “that he wouldn’t admit it, even if I’m right.”

In the middle of the week, the course of private life at Monksmoor suffered an interruption—due to the parliamentary position of the master of the house.

In the middle of the week, the private life at Monksmoor was interrupted—thanks to the master's position in parliament.

The insatiable appetite for making and hearing speeches, which represents one of the marked peculiarities of the English race (including their cousins in the United States), had seized on Mr. Wyvil’s constituents. There was to be a political meeting at the market hall, in the neighboring town; and the member was expected to make an oration, passing in review contemporary events at home and abroad. “Pray don’t think of accompanying me,” the good man said to his guests. “The hall is badly ventilated, and the speeches, including my own, will not be worth hearing.”

The endless desire for giving and listening to speeches, which is one of the notable traits of the English people (including their counterparts in the United States), had captured Mr. Wyvil’s constituents. There was going to be a political meeting at the market hall in the nearby town, and the member was expected to deliver a speech that would cover current events at home and abroad. “Please don’t consider coming with me,” the kind man told his guests. “The hall has poor ventilation, and the speeches, including mine, won’t be worth your time.”

This humane warning was ungratefully disregarded. The gentlemen were all interested in “the objects of the meeting”; and the ladies were firm in the resolution not to be left at home by themselves. They dressed with a view to the large assembly of spectators before whom they were about to appear; and they outtalked the men on political subjects, all the way to the town.

This kind warning was thoughtlessly ignored. The men were all focused on “the purpose of the meeting,” and the women were determined not to stay home alone. They dressed for the large audience they were about to face; and they talked over the men about political topics all the way to town.

The most delightful of surprises was in store for them, when they reached the market hall. Among the crowd of ordinary gentlemen, waiting under the portico until the proceedings began, appeared one person of distinction, whose title was “Reverend,” and whose name was Mirabel.

The most delightful surprise awaited them when they arrived at the market hall. Among the crowd of ordinary gentlemen waiting under the portico until the event started was one distinguished individual, titled "Reverend," and named Mirabel.

Francine was the first to discover him. She darted up the steps and held out her hand.

Francine was the first to find him. She rushed up the steps and reached out her hand.

“This is a pleasure!” she cried. “Have you come here to see—” she was about to say Me, but, observing the strangers round her, altered the word to Us. “Please give me your arm,” she whispered, before her young friends had arrived within hearing. “I am so frightened in a crowd!”

“This is awesome!” she exclaimed. “Did you come here to see—” she was about to say Me, but noticing the strangers around her, she changed it to Us. “Please give me your arm,” she whispered, just before her young friends got within earshot. “I get so nervous in a crowd!”

She held fast by Mirabel, and kept a jealous watch on him. Was it only her fancy? or did she detect a new charm in his smile when he spoke to Emily?

She clung to Mirabel tightly and kept a watchful eye on him. Was it just her imagination, or did she notice a new charm in his smile when he talked to Emily?

Before it was possible to decide, the time for the meeting had arrived. Mr. Wyvil’s friends were of course accommodated with seats on the platform. Francine, still insisting on her claim to Mirabel’s arm, got a chair next to him. As she seated herself, she left him free for a moment. In that moment, the infatuated man took an empty chair on the other side of him, and placed it for Emily. He communicated to that hated rival the information which he ought to have reserved for Francine. “The committee insist,” he said, “on my proposing one of the Resolutions. I promise not to bore you; mine shall be the shortest speech delivered at the meeting.”

Before a decision could be made, it was time for the meeting to begin. Mr. Wyvil’s friends were, of course, given seats on the platform. Francine, still insisting on claiming Mirabel’s arm, took a chair next to him. As she sat down, she briefly left him available. In that moment, the smitten man took an empty chair on the other side of him and set it up for Emily. He shared with that disliked rival the information he should have kept for Francine. “The committee insists,” he said, “that I propose one of the Resolutions. I promise not to bore you; mine will be the shortest speech at the meeting.”

The proceedings began.

The meeting started.

Among the earlier speakers not one was inspired by a feeling of mercy for the audience. The chairman reveled in words. The mover and seconder of the first Resolution (not having so much as the ghost of an idea to trouble either of them), poured out language in flowing and overflowing streams, like water from a perpetual spring. The heat exhaled by the crowded audience was already becoming insufferable. Cries of “Sit down!” assailed the orator of the moment. The chairman was obliged to interfere. A man at the back of the hall roared out, “Ventilation!” and broke a window with his stick. He was rewarded with three rounds of cheers; and was ironically invited to mount the platform and take the chair.

Among the earlier speakers, none felt any compassion for the audience. The chairman enjoyed his words. The person who introduced the first Resolution, along with their supporter (who didn’t have a single thought to share), spoke endlessly, like water flowing from a constant spring. The heat coming from the packed audience was becoming unbearable. Shouts of “Sit down!” interrupted the speaker of the moment. The chairman had to step in. A man at the back of the hall shouted, “Ventilation!” and broke a window with his stick. He was met with three rounds of applause and sarcastically invited to come up and take the chair.

Under these embarrassing circumstances, Mirabel rose to speak.

Under these awkward circumstances, Mirabel stood up to speak.

He secured silence, at the outset, by a humorous allusion to the prolix speaker who had preceded him. “Look at the clock, gentlemen,” he said; “and limit my speech to an interval of ten minutes.” The applause which followed was heard, through the broken window, in the street. The boys among the mob outside intercepted the flow of air by climbing on each other’s shoulders and looking in at the meeting, through the gaps left by the shattered glass. Having proposed his Resolution with discreet brevity of speech, Mirabel courted popularity on the plan adopted by the late Lord Palmerston in the House of Commons—he told stories, and made jokes, adapted to the intelligence of the dullest people who were listening to him. The charm of his voice and manner completed his success. Punctually at the tenth minute, he sat down amid cries of “Go on.” Francine was the first to take his hand, and to express admiration mutely by pressing it. He returned the pressure—but he looked at the wrong lady—the lady on the other side.

He got everyone to be quiet right away by making a funny reference to the long-winded speaker who came before him. “Check the clock, everyone,” he said; “and keep my speech to ten minutes.” The applause that followed was loud enough to be heard through the broken window outside. The boys in the crowd climbed on each other's shoulders to peek in at the meeting through the gaps in the shattered glass. After briefly proposing his Resolution, Mirabel aimed to win over the audience by using the storytelling approach made famous by the late Lord Palmerston in the House of Commons—he shared stories and jokes that even the dullest listeners could appreciate. The charm of his voice and manner added to his success. Right on the tenth minute, he sat down to shouts of “Keep going.” Francine was the first to take his hand and silently show her admiration by squeezing it. He squeezed back—but he looked at the wrong woman—the one on the other side.

Although she made no complaint, he instantly saw that Emily was overcome by the heat. Her lips were white, and her eyes were closing. “Let me take you out,” he said, “or you will faint.”

Although she didn’t say anything, he immediately noticed that Emily was struggling with the heat. Her lips were pale, and her eyes were starting to shut. “Let me get you out of here,” he said, “or you’re going to faint.”

Francine started to her feet to follow them. The lower order of the audience, eager for amusement, put their own humorous construction on the young lady’s action. They roared with laughter. “Let the parson and his sweetheart be,” they called out; “two’s company, miss, and three isn’t.” Mr. Wyvil interposed his authority and rebuked them. A lady seated behind Francine interfered to good purpose by giving her a chair, which placed her out of sight of the audience. Order was restored—and the proceedings were resumed.

Francine got to her feet to follow them. The lower section of the audience, looking for some fun, jokingly interpreted the young lady’s actions. They burst out laughing. “Leave the parson and his sweetheart alone,” they shouted; “two’s company, miss, and three’s a crowd.” Mr. Wyvil stepped in and scolded them. A lady sitting behind Francine kindly offered her a chair, which moved her out of sight of the audience. Order was restored—and the show continued.

On the conclusion of the meeting, Mirabel and Emily were found waiting for their friends at the door. Mr. Wyvil innocently added fuel to the fire that was burning in Francine. He insisted that Mirabel should return to Monksmoor, and offered him a seat in the carriage at Emily’s side.

On finishing the meeting, Mirabel and Emily were found waiting for their friends at the door. Mr. Wyvil unknowingly stirred up the tension in Francine. He insisted that Mirabel should go back to Monksmoor and offered him a seat in the carriage next to Emily.

Later in the evening, when they all met at dinner, there appeared a change in Miss de Sor which surprised everybody but Mirabel. She was gay and good-humored, and especially amiable and attentive to Emily—who sat opposite to her at the table. “What did you and Mr. Mirabel talk about while you were away from us?” she asked innocently. “Politics?”

Later in the evening, when they all gathered for dinner, there was a noticeable change in Miss de Sor that surprised everyone except Mirabel. She was cheerful and in a good mood, particularly friendly and attentive to Emily—who was sitting across from her at the table. “What did you and Mr. Mirabel talk about while you were away from us?” she asked innocently. “Politics?”

Emily readily adopted Francine’s friendly tone. “Would you have talked politics, in my place?” she asked gayly.

Emily quickly matched Francine’s friendly tone. “Would you have talked about politics if you were in my position?” she asked cheerfully.

“In your place, I should have had the most delightful of companions,” Francine rejoined; “I wish I had been overcome by the heat too!”

“In your situation, I would have had the most wonderful companion,” Francine replied; “I wish I had felt the heat as well!”

Mirabel—attentively observing her—acknowledged the compliment by a bow, and left Emily to continue the conversation. In perfect good faith she owned to having led Mirabel to talk of himself. She had heard from Cecilia that his early life had been devoted to various occupations, and she was interested in knowing how circumstances had led him into devoting himself to the Church. Francine listened with the outward appearance of implicit belief, and with the inward conviction that Emily was deliberately deceiving her. When the little narrative was at an end, she was more agreeable than ever. She admired Emily’s dress, and she rivaled Cecilia in enjoyment of the good things on the table; she entertained Mirabel with humorous anecdotes of the priests at St. Domingo, and was so interested in the manufacture of violins, ancient and modern, that Mr. Wyvil promised to show her his famous collection of instruments, after dinner. Her overflowing amiability included even poor Miss Darnaway and the absent brothers and sisters. She heard with flattering sympathy, how they had been ill and had got well again; what amusing tricks they played, what alarming accidents happened to them, and how remarkably clever they were—“including, I do assure you, dear Miss de Sor, the baby only ten months old.” When the ladies rose to retire, Francine was, socially speaking, the heroine of the evening.

Mirabel—watching her closely—accepted the compliment with a nod and let Emily carry on the conversation. Honestly, she admitted to having encouraged Mirabel to share about himself. She had learned from Cecilia that his early years were filled with various jobs, and she was curious about how he ended up dedicating himself to the Church. Francine listened with a look of complete belief, while inwardly she was convinced that Emily was intentionally misleading her. Once the little story wrapped up, she was more charming than ever. She praised Emily’s dress and enjoyed the delicious food on the table just as much as Cecilia; she entertained Mirabel with funny stories about the priests at St. Domingo and was so fascinated by the craft of making violins, both old and new, that Mr. Wyvil promised to show her his amazing collection of instruments after dinner. Her overflowing friendliness even extended to poor Miss Darnaway and the siblings who weren’t present. She listened with flattering sympathy as they recounted how they had been sick and then recovered; the funny things they did, the scary accidents they experienced, and how incredibly smart they were—“including, I assure you, dear Miss de Sor, the baby who is only ten months old.” When the ladies got up to leave, Francine was, socially speaking, the star of the evening.

While the violins were in course of exhibition, Mirabel found an opportunity of speaking to Emily, unobserved.

While the violins were on display, Mirabel found a chance to speak to Emily without being noticed.

“Have you said, or done, anything to offend Miss de Sor?” he asked.

“Have you said or done anything to upset Miss de Sor?” he asked.

“Nothing whatever!” Emily declared, startled by the question. “What makes you think I have offended her?”

“Not a thing!” Emily replied, taken aback by the question. “Why do you think I’ve upset her?”

“I have been trying to find a reason for the change in her,” Mirabel answered—“especially the change toward yourself.”

“I’ve been trying to figure out what caused her to change,” Mirabel replied—“especially the change in how she feels about you.”

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“Well—she means mischief.”

"Well—she's up to no good."

“Mischief of what sort?”

“What kind of mischief?”

“Of a sort which may expose her to discovery—unless she disarms suspicion at the outset. That is (as I believe) exactly what she has been doing this evening. I needn’t warn you to be on your guard.”

“Of a kind that could reveal her—unless she throws off any suspicion from the beginning. That’s (I think) exactly what she’s been doing tonight. I don’t need to remind you to stay alert.”

All the next day Emily was on the watch for events—and nothing happened. Not the slightest appearance of jealousy betrayed itself in Francine. She made no attempt to attract to herself the attentions of Mirabel; and she showed no hostility to Emily, either by word, look, or manner.

All the next day, Emily was keeping an eye out for something to happen—and nothing did. Not even a hint of jealousy showed in Francine. She didn't try to get Mirabel's attention and didn't show any hostility towards Emily, whether through words, looks, or behavior.

........

Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

The day after, an event occurred at Netherwoods. Alban Morris received an anonymous letter, addressed to him in these terms:

The next day, something happened at Netherwoods. Alban Morris received an anonymous letter, addressed to him like this:

“A certain young lady, in whom you are supposed to be interested, is forgetting you in your absence. If you are not mean enough to allow yourself to be supplanted by another man, join the party at Monksmoor before it is too late.”

“A certain young woman, who you’re supposed to care about, is starting to forget you while you're away. If you’re not the kind of person who would let another guy take your place, join the group at Monksmoor before it’s too late.”





CHAPTER XLII. COOKING.

The day after the political meeting was a day of departures, at the pleasant country house.

The day after the political meeting was a day of goodbyes at the nice country house.

Miss Darnaway was recalled to the nursery at home. The old squire who did justice to Mr. Wyvil’s port-wine went away next, having guests to entertain at his own house. A far more serious loss followed. The three dancing men had engagements which drew them to new spheres of activity in other drawing-rooms. They said, with the same dreary grace of manner, “Very sorry to go”; they drove to the railway, arrayed in the same perfect traveling suits of neutral tint; and they had but one difference of opinion among them—each firmly believed that he was smoking the best cigar to be got in London.

Miss Darnaway was called back to the nursery at home. The old squire, who enjoyed Mr. Wyvil’s port wine, left next, as he had guests to entertain at his own house. A much bigger loss followed. The three dancing men had commitments that took them to new social scenes in other drawing-rooms. They all said, with the same dull politeness, “Very sorry to leave”; they drove to the train station, dressed in the same stylish neutral travel suits; and they only had one point of disagreement among them—each was convinced he was smoking the best cigar available in London.

The morning after these departures would have been a dull morning indeed, but for the presence of Mirabel.

The morning after these departures would have been a pretty boring morning, but for the presence of Mirabel.

When breakfast was over, the invalid Miss Julia established herself on the sofa with a novel. Her father retired to the other end of the house, and profaned the art of music on music’s most expressive instrument. Left with Emily, Cecilia, and Francine, Mirabel made one of his happy suggestions. “We are thrown on our own resources,” he said. “Let us distinguish ourselves by inventing some entirely new amusement for the day. You young ladies shall sit in council—and I will be secretary.” He turned to Cecilia. “The meeting waits to hear the mistress of the house.”

When breakfast was done, the sickly Miss Julia settled on the sofa with a novel. Her father went to the other end of the house and poorly played music on its most expressive instrument. Left with Emily, Cecilia, and Francine, Mirabel made one of his cheerful suggestions. “We’re on our own here,” he said. “Let’s stand out by creating a completely new activity for the day. You young ladies can hold a meeting—and I’ll take notes.” He looked at Cecilia. “The meeting is ready to hear from the lady of the house.”

Modest Cecilia appealed to her school friends for help; addressing herself in the first instance (by the secretary’s advice) to Francine, as the eldest. They all noticed another change in this variable young person. She was silent and subdued; and she said wearily, “I don’t care what we do—shall we go out riding?”

Modest Cecilia asked her school friends for help, first reaching out to Francine, the oldest one, as the secretary suggested. They all noticed another shift in this unpredictable young woman. She was quiet and subdued, and she said tiredly, “I don’t care what we do—do you want to go riding?”

The unanswerable objection to riding as a form of amusement, was that it had been more than once tried already. Something clever and surprising was anticipated from Emily when it came to her turn. She, too, disappointed expectation. “Let us sit under the trees,” was all that she could suggest, “and ask Mr. Mirabel to tell us a story.”

The main objection to riding for fun was that it had already been attempted several times before. Everyone was hoping for something clever and unexpected from Emily when it was her turn. She, too, let them down. “Let’s sit under the trees,” was all she could come up with, “and ask Mr. Mirabel to tell us a story.”

Mirabel laid down his pen and took it on himself to reject this proposal. “Remember,” he remonstrated, “that I have an interest in the diversions of the day. You can’t expect me to be amused by my own story. I appeal to Miss Wyvil to invent a pleasure which will include the secretary.”

Mirabel put down his pen and decided to reject this proposal. “Remember,” he argued, “that I have an interest in the activities of the day. You can’t expect me to be entertained by my own story. I ask Miss Wyvil to come up with something enjoyable that will include the secretary.”

Cecilia blushed and looked uneasy. “I think I have got an idea,” she announced, after some hesitation. “May I propose that we all go to the keeper’s lodge?” There her courage failed her, and she hesitated again.

Cecilia blushed and looked nervous. “I think I have an idea,” she said, after a moment of doubt. “Can I suggest that we all go to the keeper’s lodge?” There, her courage wavered, and she hesitated once more.

Mirabel gravely registered the proposal, as far as it went. “What are we to do when we get to the keeper’s lodge?” he inquired.

Mirabel seriously noted the proposal, as far as it went. “What are we supposed to do when we get to the keeper’s lodge?” he asked.

“We are to ask the keeper’s wife,” Cecilia proceeded, “to lend us her kitchen.”

“We should ask the keeper’s wife,” Cecilia continued, “to let us use her kitchen.”

“To lend us her kitchen,” Mirabel repeated.

“To let us use her kitchen,” Mirabel repeated.

“And what are we to do in the kitchen?”

“And what are we supposed to do in the kitchen?”

Cecilia looked down at her pretty hands crossed on her lap, and answered softly, “Cook our own luncheon.”

Cecilia looked down at her beautiful hands folded in her lap and replied softly, “Let's make our own lunch.”

Here was an entirely new amusement, in the most attractive sense of the words! Here was charming Cecilia’s interest in the pleasures of the table so happily inspired, that the grateful meeting offered its tribute of applause—even including Francine. The members of the council were young; their daring digestions contemplated without fear the prospect of eating their own amateur cookery. The one question that troubled them now was what they were to cook.

Here was a completely new entertainment, in the most appealing sense of the words! Here was charming Cecilia’s enthusiasm for the joys of dining so wonderfully sparked that the thankful gathering offered its applause—even Francine joined in. The council members were young; their adventurous appetites looked forward without hesitation to the idea of tasting their own homemade dishes. The only question that worried them now was what they should cook.

“I can make an omelet,” Cecilia ventured to say.

“I can make an omelet,” Cecilia said confidently.

“If there is any cold chicken to be had,” Emily added, “I undertake to follow the omelet with a mayonnaise.”

“If there's any cold chicken around,” Emily said, “I'll make sure to follow the omelet with some mayonnaise.”

“There are clergymen in the Church of England who are even clever enough to fry potatoes,” Mirabel announced—“and I am one of them. What shall we have next? A pudding? Miss de Sor, can you make a pudding?”

“There are clergymen in the Church of England who are even smart enough to fry potatoes,” Mirabel announced—“and I’m one of them. What should we have next? A pudding? Miss de Sor, can you make a pudding?”

Francine exhibited another new side to her character—a diffident and humble side. “I am ashamed to say I don’t know how to cook anything,” she confessed; “you had better leave me out of it.”

Francine showed another new side to her personality—a shy and humble side. “I’m embarrassed to admit I don’t know how to cook anything,” she confessed; “you should probably just leave me out of it.”

But Cecilia was now in her element. Her plan of operations was wide enough even to include Francine. “You shall wash the lettuce, my dear, and stone the olives for Emily’s mayonnaise. Don’t be discouraged! You shall have a companion; we will send to the rectory for Miss Plym—the very person to chop parsley and shallot for my omelet. Oh, Emily, what a morning we are going to have!” Her lovely blue eyes sparkled with joy; she gave Emily a kiss which Mirabel must have been more or less than man not to have coveted. “I declare,” cried Cecilia, completely losing her head, “I’m so excited, I don’t know what to do with myself!”

But Cecilia was now in her element. Her plan was broad enough to include Francine. “You’ll wash the lettuce, my dear, and pit the olives for Emily’s mayonnaise. Don’t be discouraged! You’ll have a companion; we’ll send to the rectory for Miss Plym—the perfect person to chop parsley and shallot for my omelet. Oh, Emily, what a morning we’re going to have!” Her lovely blue eyes sparkled with joy; she gave Emily a kiss that Mirabel must have been more than a little jealous of. “I swear,” cried Cecilia, completely losing her composure, “I’m so excited, I don’t know what to do with myself!”

Emily’s intimate knowledge of her friend applied the right remedy. “You don’t know what to do with yourself?” she repeated. “Have you no sense of duty? Give the cook your orders.”

Emily’s close understanding of her friend provided the perfect solution. “You don’t know what to do with yourself?” she reiterated. “Don’t you have any sense of responsibility? Just give the cook your instructions.”

Cecilia instantly recovered her presence of mind. She sat down at the writing-table, and made out a list of eatable productions in the animal and vegetable world, in which every other word was underlined two or three times over. Her serious face was a sight to see, when she rang for the cook, and the two held a privy council in a corner.

Cecilia quickly regained her composure. She sat down at the desk and created a list of food items from the animal and plant kingdoms, with every other word underlined multiple times. Her serious expression was quite a sight when she called for the cook, and the two of them had a secret meeting in a corner.

On the way to the keeper’s lodge, the young mistress of the house headed a procession of servants carrying the raw materials. Francine followed, held in custody by Miss Plym—who took her responsibilities seriously, and clamored for instruction in the art of chopping parsley. Mirabel and Emily were together, far behind; they were the only two members of the company whose minds were not occupied in one way or another by the kitchen.

On the way to the keeper’s lodge, the young lady of the house led a group of servants carrying the supplies. Francine followed, being watched over by Miss Plym—who took her duties seriously and insisted on learning how to chop parsley. Mirabel and Emily were together, trailing far behind; they were the only two in the group whose thoughts weren’t focused on the kitchen in some way.

“This child’s play of ours doesn’t seem to interest you,” Mirabel remarked.

“This child’s play doesn’t seem to interest you,” Mirabel remarked.

“I am thinking,” Emily answered, “of what you said to me about Francine.”

“I’m thinking,” Emily replied, “about what you told me regarding Francine.”

“I can say something more,” he rejoined. “When I noticed the change in her at dinner, I told you she meant mischief. There is another change to-day, which suggests to my mind that the mischief is done.”

“I can add something else,” he replied. “When I saw the shift in her during dinner, I told you she was up to no good. There's another change today that makes me think the trouble has already happened.”

“And directed against me?” Emily asked.

“And aimed at me?” Emily asked.

Mirabel made no direct reply. It was impossible for him to remind her that she had, no matter how innocently, exposed herself to the jealous hatred of Francine. “Time will tell us, what we don’t know now,” he replied evasively.

Mirabel didn’t respond directly. It was impossible for him to point out that she had, however innocently, put herself in the path of Francine's jealous hatred. “Time will tell what we don’t know now,” he replied vaguely.

“You seem to have faith in time, Mr. Mirabel.”

“You seem to believe in time, Mr. Mirabel.”

“The greatest faith. Time is the inveterate enemy of deceit. Sooner or later, every hidden thing is a thing doomed to discovery.”

“The greatest faith. Time is the relentless enemy of deceit. Sooner or later, everything that’s hidden is destined to be uncovered.”

“Without exception?”

“Without exception?”

“Yes,” he answered positively, “without exception.”

"Yes," he replied confidently, "without exception."

At that moment Francine stopped and looked back at them. Did she think that Emily and Mirabel had been talking together long enough? Miss Plym—with the parsley still on her mind—-advanced to consult Emily’s experience. The two walked on together, leaving Mirabel to overtake Francine. He saw, in her first look at him, the effort that it cost her to suppress those emotions which the pride of women is most deeply interested in concealing. Before a word had passed, he regretted that Emily had left them together.

At that moment, Francine stopped and turned back to them. Did she think Emily and Mirabel had been chatting long enough? Miss Plym—still preoccupied with the parsley—stepped forward to seek Emily’s advice. The two walked on together, leaving Mirabel to catch up with Francine. He noticed, in her initial glance at him, the struggle it took for her to hide those feelings that women often try so hard to keep under wraps. Before any words were exchanged, he wished Emily hadn’t left them alone together.

“I wish I had your cheerful disposition,” she began, abruptly. “I am out of spirits or out of temper—I don’t know which; and I don’t know why. Do you ever trouble yourself with thinking of the future?”

“I wish I had your cheerful attitude,” she started, suddenly. “I’m feeling down or irritable—I can’t tell which; and I don’t know why. Do you ever think about the future?”

“As seldom as possible, Miss de Sor. In such a situation as mine, most people have prospects—I have none.”

“As rarely as I can, Miss de Sor. In a situation like mine, most people have opportunities—I have none.”

He spoke gravely, conscious of not feeling at ease on his side. If he had been the most modest man that ever lived, he must have seen in Francine’s face that she loved him.

He spoke seriously, aware that he wasn't comfortable at all. Even if he had been the most humble person alive, he would have seen in Francine’s face that she loved him.

When they had first been presented to each other, she was still under the influence of the meanest instincts in her scheming and selfish nature. She had thought to herself, “With my money to help him, that man’s celebrity would do the rest; the best society in England would be glad to receive Mirabel’s wife.” As the days passed, strong feeling had taken the place of those contemptible aspirations: Mirabel had unconsciously inspired the one passion which was powerful enough to master Francine—sensual passion. Wild hopes rioted in her. Measureless desires which she had never felt before, united themselves with capacities for wickedness, which had been the horrid growth of a few nights—capacities which suggested even viler attempts to rid herself of a supposed rivalry than slandering Emily by means of an anonymous letter. Without waiting for it to be offered, she took Mirabel’s arm, and pressed it to her breast as they slowly walked on. The fear of discovery which had troubled her after she had sent her base letter to the post, vanished at that inspiriting moment. She bent her head near enough to him when he spoke to feel his breath on her face.

When they first met, she was still influenced by the worst instincts of her manipulative and selfish nature. She thought, “With my money supporting him, that man’s fame would do the rest; the best society in England would be eager to accept Mirabel’s wife.” As the days went by, strong feelings replaced those contemptible aspirations: Mirabel had unknowingly sparked the one passion powerful enough to overtake Francine—sensual desire. Wild hopes surged within her. Limitless desires she had never experienced before combined with a newfound capacity for wickedness, which had developed over just a few nights—an inclination that suggested even more despicable ways to eliminate a perceived rival than slandering Emily through an anonymous letter. Without waiting for an invitation, she took Mirabel’s arm and pressed it to her chest as they walked slowly. The fear of being discovered that had troubled her after sending her vile letter disappeared at that exhilarating moment. She leaned her head close enough to him when he spoke to feel his breath on her face.

“There is a strange similarity,” she said softly, “between your position and mine. Is there anything cheering in my prospects? I am far away from home—my father and mother wouldn’t care if they never saw me again. People talk about my money! What is the use of money to such a lonely wretch as I am? Suppose I write to London, and ask the lawyer if I may give it all away to some deserving person? Why not to you?”

“There’s a weird similarity,” she said softly, “between your situation and mine. Is there anything hopeful in my future? I’m so far from home—my dad and mom wouldn’t care if they never saw me again. People gossip about my money! What’s the point of money for such a lonely miserable person like me? What if I write to London and ask the lawyer if I can give it all away to someone who deserves it? Why not to you?”

“My dear Miss de Sor—!”

“My dear Miss de Sor—!”

“Is there anything wrong, Mr. Mirabel, in wishing that I could make you a prosperous man?”

“Is there anything wrong, Mr. Mirabel, in hoping that I could make you a successful man?”

“You must not even talk of such a thing!”

“You can’t even mention something like that!”

“How proud you are!” she said submissively.

“How proud you are!” she said meekly.

“Oh, I can’t bear to think of you in that miserable village—a position so unworthy of your talents and your claims! And you tell me I must not talk about it. Would you have said that to Emily, if she was as anxious as I am to see you in your right place in the world?”

“Oh, I can’t stand the thought of you in that sad village—such a position is so beneath your talents and worth! And you say I shouldn’t talk about it. Would you have said that to Emily if she were as eager as I am to see you where you truly belong in the world?”

“I should have answered her exactly as I have answered you.”

"I should have responded to her just like I responded to you."

“She will never embarrass you, Mr. Mirabel, by being as sincere as I am. Emily can keep her own secrets.”

"She will never put you in an awkward position, Mr. Mirabel, by being as honest as I am. Emily can keep her own secrets."

“Is she to blame for doing that?”

“Is she responsible for doing that?”

“It depends on your feeling for her.”

“It depends on how you feel about her.”

“What feeling do you mean?”

"What do you mean?"

“Suppose you heard she was engaged to be married?” Francine suggested.

“Did you hear she's engaged to be married?” Francine suggested.

Mirabel’s manner—studiously cold and formal thus far—altered on a sudden. He looked with unconcealed anxiety at Francine. “Do you say that seriously?” he asked.

Mirabel's behavior—intentionally distant and formal until now—changed suddenly. He glanced at Francine with obvious concern. “Are you serious?” he asked.

“I said ‘suppose.’ I don’t exactly know that she is engaged.”

“I said ‘suppose.’ I don’t really know for sure that she’s engaged.”

“What do you know?”

“What do you know?”

“Oh, how interested you are in Emily! She is admired by some people. Are you one of them?”

“Oh, you’re so interested in Emily! Some people really admire her. Are you one of them?”

Mirabel’s experience of women warned him to try silence as a means of provoking her into speaking plainly. The experiment succeeded: Francine returned to the question that he had put to her, and abruptly answered it.

Mirabel's experience with women suggested he should try staying silent to get her to speak clearly. The tactic worked: Francine went back to the question he had asked her and answered it abruptly.

“You may believe me or not, as you like—I know of a man who is in love with her. He has had his opportunities; and he has made good use of them. Would you like to know who he is?”

"You can choose to believe me or not—I know a guy who loves her. He’s had his chances, and he’s made the most of them. Want to know who he is?"

“I should like to know anything which you may wish to tell me.” He did his best to make the reply in a tone of commonplace politeness—and he might have succeeded in deceiving a man. The woman’s quicker ear told her that he was angry. Francine took the full advantage of that change in her favor.

“I’d like to know anything you want to share with me.” He tried hard to respond in a casually polite tone—and he might have fooled someone else. But the woman’s sharper ear picked up that he was angry. Francine seized that change to her advantage.

“I am afraid your good opinion of Emily will be shaken,” she quietly resumed, “when I tell you that she has encouraged a man who is only drawing-master at a school. At the same time, a person in her circumstances—I mean she has no money—ought not to be very hard to please. Of course she has never spoken to you of Mr. Alban Morris?”

"I'm afraid your positive view of Emily will be shaken," she continued quietly, "when I tell you that she's been encouraging a guy who's just a drawing teacher at a school. At the same time, someone in her situation—I mean, with no money—shouldn't be too hard to please. Of course, she never mentioned Mr. Alban Morris to you?"

“Not that I remember.”

"Not that I can recall."

Only four words—but they satisfied Francine.

Only four words—but they made Francine happy.

The one thing wanting to complete the obstacle which she had now placed in Emily’s way, was that Alban Morris should enter on the scene. He might hesitate; but, if he was really fond of Emily, the anonymous letter would sooner or later bring him to Monksmoor. In the meantime, her object was gained. She dropped Mirabel’s arm.

The only thing missing to finish the obstacle she had now set up for Emily was Alban Morris showing up. He might hold back, but if he truly cared for Emily, the anonymous letter would eventually lead him to Monksmoor. In the meantime, she had achieved her goal. She let go of Mirabel’s arm.

“Here is the lodge,” she said gayly—“I declare Cecilia has got an apron on already! Come, and cook.”

“Here’s the lodge,” she said cheerfully—“I can’t believe Cecilia is already wearing an apron! Come on, let’s cook.”





CHAPTER XLIII. SOUNDING.

Mirabel left Francine to enter the lodge by herself. His mind was disturbed: he felt the importance of gaining time for reflection before he and Emily met again.

Mirabel left Francine and went into the lodge alone. His mind was troubled: he understood how crucial it was to have some time to think before he and Emily met again.

The keeper’s garden was at the back of the lodge. Passing through the wicket-gate, he found a little summer-house at a turn in the path. Nobody was there: he went in and sat down.

The keeper's garden was behind the lodge. After going through the wicket-gate, he came across a small summer house at a bend in the path. There was no one there, so he went in and sat down.

At intervals, he had even yet encouraged himself to underrate the true importance of the feeling which Emily had awakened in him. There was an end to all self-deception now. After what Francine had said to him, this shallow and frivolous man no longer resisted the all-absorbing influence of love. He shrank under the one terrible question that forced itself on his mind:—Had that jealous girl spoken the truth?

At times, he had still convinced himself to underestimate the real importance of the feelings Emily had stirred in him. There was no more room for self-deception now. After what Francine had told him, this superficial and careless man could no longer deny the overwhelming power of love. He recoiled at the one painful question that invaded his thoughts:—Had that jealous girl been telling the truth?

In what process of investigation could he trust, to set this anxiety at rest? To apply openly to Emily would be to take a liberty, which Emily was the last person in the world to permit. In his recent intercourse with her he had felt more strongly than ever the importance of speaking with reserve. He had been scrupulously careful to take no unfair advantage of his opportunity, when he had removed her from the meeting, and when they had walked together, with hardly a creature to observe them, in the lonely outskirts of the town. Emily’s gaiety and good humor had not led him astray: he knew that these were bad signs, viewed in the interests of love. His one hope of touching her deeper sympathies was to wait for the help that might yet come from time and chance. With a bitter sigh, he resigned himself to the necessity of being as agreeable and amusing as ever: it was just possible that he might lure her into alluding to Alban Morris, if he began innocently by making her laugh.

In what way could he investigate without causing anxiety? To approach Emily directly would be crossing a line, and she was the last person who would allow that. During their recent conversations, he felt even more strongly about the need to speak carefully. He had been extra cautious not to take unfair advantage of the situation when he had taken her away from the gathering, and when they had walked together almost unnoticed on the quiet outskirts of town. Emily’s cheerfulness and good spirits hadn’t misled him: he understood that these were warning signs when it came to love. His only hope of reaching her deeper feelings was to be patient and wait for help from time and chance. With a heavy sigh, he accepted that he had to continue being as charming and entertaining as ever: there was a slight chance he could get her to mention Alban Morris if he started off innocently by making her laugh.

As he rose to return to the lodge, the keeper’s little terrier, prowling about the garden, looked into the summer-house. Seeing a stranger, the dog showed his teeth and growled.

As he got up to head back to the lodge, the keeper’s little terrier, wandering around the garden, peeked into the summer-house. Spotting a stranger, the dog bared his teeth and growled.

Mirabel shrank back against the wall behind him, trembling in every limb. His eyes stared in terror as the dog came nearer: barking in high triumph over the discovery of a frightened man whom he could bully. Mirabel called out for help. A laborer at work in the garden ran to the place—and stopped with a broad grin of amusement at seeing a grown man terrified by a barking dog. “Well,” he said to himself, after Mirabel had passed out under protection, “there goes a coward if ever there was one yet!”

Mirabel pressed himself against the wall behind him, shaking all over. His eyes widened in fear as the dog approached, barking excitedly at the sight of a scared man it could intimidate. Mirabel shouted for help. A worker in the garden rushed over and then stopped, grinning at the sight of a grown man frightened by a barking dog. “Well,” he thought to himself after Mirabel was escorted away, “there goes a coward like no other!”

Mirabel waited a minute behind the lodge to recover himself. He had been so completely unnerved that his hair was wet with perspiration. While he used his handkerchief, he shuddered at other recollections than the recollection of the dog. “After that night at the inn,” he thought, “the least thing frightens me!”

Mirabel waited a minute behind the lodge to collect himself. He was so completely shaken that his hair was damp with sweat. As he used his handkerchief, he shuddered at memories other than the one about the dog. "After that night at the inn," he thought, "the slightest thing freaks me out!"

He was received by the young ladies with cries of derisive welcome. “Oh, for shame! for shame! here are the potatoes already cut, and nobody to fry them!”

He was greeted by the young ladies with mocking cheers. “Oh, how embarrassing! How embarrassing! The potatoes are already chopped, and no one to fry them!”

Mirabel assumed the mask of cheerfulness—with the desperate resolution of an actor, amusing his audience at a time of domestic distress. He astonished the keeper’s wife by showing that he really knew how to use her frying-pan. Cecilia’s omelet was tough—but the young ladies ate it. Emily’s mayonnaise sauce was almost as liquid as water—they swallowed it nevertheless by the help of spoons. The potatoes followed, crisp and dry and delicious—and Mirabel became more popular than ever. “He is the only one of us,” Cecilia sadly acknowledged, “who knows how to cook.”

Mirabel put on a cheerful mask—with the determined effort of an actor entertaining an audience during a time of family trouble. He surprised the keeper’s wife by showing that he really knew how to use her frying pan. Cecilia’s omelet was tough—but the young ladies ate it. Emily’s mayonnaise sauce was nearly as watery as water—they still managed to eat it with spoons. The potatoes came next, crisp, dry, and delicious—and Mirabel became more popular than ever. “He is the only one of us,” Cecilia sadly admitted, “who knows how to cook.”

When they all left the lodge for a stroll in the park, Francine attached herself to Cecilia and Miss Plym. She resigned Mirabel to Emily—in the happy belief that she had paved the way for a misunderstanding between them.

When everyone left the lodge for a walk in the park, Francine attached herself to Cecilia and Miss Plym. She left Mirabel with Emily, feeling confident that she had set the stage for a misunderstanding between them.

The merriment at the luncheon table had revived Emily’s good spirits. She had a light-hearted remembrance of the failure of her sauce. Mirabel saw her smiling to herself. “May I ask what amuses you?” he said.

The fun at the lunch table had lifted Emily’s mood. She had a playful memory of how her sauce didn't turn out. Mirabel noticed her smiling to herself. “Can I ask what's making you smile?” he said.

“I was thinking of the debt of gratitude that we owe to Mr. Wyvil,” she replied. “If he had not persuaded you to return to Monksmoor, we should never have seen the famous Mr. Mirabel with a frying pan in his hand, and never have tasted the only good dish at our luncheon.”

“I was thinking about how grateful we should be to Mr. Wyvil,” she replied. “If he hadn't convinced you to come back to Monksmoor, we would have never seen the famous Mr. Mirabel holding a frying pan, and we would have never tasted the only good dish at our lunch.”

Mirabel tried vainly to adopt his companion’s easy tone. Now that he was alone with her, the doubts that Francine had aroused shook the prudent resolution at which he had arrived in the garden. He ran the risk, and told Emily plainly why he had returned to Mr. Wyvil’s house.

Mirabel tried unsuccessfully to match her companion’s relaxed tone. Now that he was alone with her, the doubts that Francine had stirred began to shake the cautious decision he had made in the garden. He took the risk and told Emily outright why he had gone back to Mr. Wyvil’s house.

“Although I am sensible of our host’s kindness,” he answered, “I should have gone back to my parsonage—but for You.”

“Even though I'm aware of our host's kindness,” he replied, “I would have gone back to my parsonage—if it weren't for you.”

She declined to understand him seriously. “Then the affairs of your parish are neglected—and I am to blame!” she said.

She refused to take him seriously. “So your parish is being neglected—and it’s my fault!” she said.

“Am I the first man who has neglected his duties for your sake?” he asked. “I wonder whether the masters at school had the heart to report you when you neglected your lessons?”

“Am I the first guy who has ignored his responsibilities for you?” he asked. “I wonder if the teachers at school had the courage to tell on you when you skipped your classes?”

She thought of Alban—and betrayed herself by a heightened color. The moment after, she changed the subject. Mirabel could no longer resist the conclusion that Francine had told him the truth.

She thought about Alban—and revealed her feelings with a flush of color. A moment later, she switched the topic. Mirabel could no longer deny that Francine had spoken the truth to him.

“When do you leave us,” she inquired.

"When are you leaving us?" she asked.

“To-morrow is Saturday—I must go back as usual.”

“Tomorrow is Saturday—I have to go back as usual.”

“And how will your deserted parish receive you?”

“And how will your empty parish welcome you?”

He made a desperate effort to be as amusing as usual.

He made a desperate effort to be as entertaining as usual.

“I am sure of preserving my popularity,” he said, “while I have a cask in the cellar, and a few spare sixpences in my pocket. The public spirit of my parishioners asks for nothing but money and beer. Before I went to that wearisome meeting, I told my housekeeper that I was going to make a speech about reform. She didn’t know what I meant. I explained that reform might increase the number of British citizens who had the right of voting at elections for parliament. She brightened up directly. ‘Ah,’ she said, ‘I’ve heard my husband talk about elections. The more there are of them (he says) the more money he’ll get for his vote. I’m all for reform.’ On my way out of the house, I tried the man who works in my garden on the same subject. He didn’t look at the matter from the housekeeper’s sanguine point of view. ‘I don’t deny that parliament once gave me a good dinner for nothing at the public-house,’ he admitted. ‘But that was years ago—and (you’ll excuse me, sir) I hear nothing of another dinner to come. It’s a matter of opinion, of course. I don’t myself believe in reform.’ There are specimens of the state of public spirit in our village!” He paused. Emily was listening—but he had not succeeded in choosing a subject that amused her. He tried a topic more nearly connected with his own interests; the topic of the future. “Our good friend has asked me to prolong my visit, after Sunday’s duties are over,” he said. “I hope I shall find you here, next week?”

“I’m pretty sure I’ll stay popular,” he said, “as long as I have a keg in the cellar and a few spare sixpences in my pocket. My parishioners only want money and beer. Before I went to that boring meeting, I told my housekeeper I was going to make a speech about reform. She didn’t get what I meant. I explained that reform could increase the number of British citizens allowed to vote in parliamentary elections. She perked up right away. ‘Oh,’ she said, ‘I’ve heard my husband talk about elections. The more there are of them (he says), the more money he’ll get for his vote. I’m all for reform.’ On my way out, I asked the guy who works in my garden about it too. He didn’t see it like the housekeeper did. ‘I don’t deny that parliament once gave me a nice dinner for free at the pub,’ he admitted. ‘But that was years ago—and (if you don’t mind me saying, sir) I haven’t heard of any more dinners coming up. It’s a matter of opinion, of course. I don’t personally believe in reform.’ There are real examples of how the public feels in our village!” He paused. Emily was listening—but he hadn’t picked a topic that interested her. He tried a subject more related to his own interests; the future. “Our good friend asked me to extend my visit after Sunday’s duties are done,” he said. “I hope I’ll find you here next week?”

“Will the affairs of your parish allow you to come back?” Emily asked mischievously.

“Will your parish duties let you come back?” Emily asked playfully.

“The affairs of my parish—if you force me to confess it—were only an excuse.”

“The issues in my parish—if you make me admit it—were just a cover-up.”

“An excuse for what?”

"An excuse for what?"

“An excuse for keeping away from Monksmoor—in the interests of my own tranquillity. The experiment has failed. While you are here, I can’t keep away.”

“An excuse for staying away from Monksmoor—for the sake of my own peace of mind. The experiment didn't work. While you’re here, I can’t stay away.”

She still declined to understand him seriously. “Must I tell you in plain words that flattery is thrown away on me?” she said.

She still refused to take him seriously. “Do I have to spell it out for you that flattery doesn’t work on me?” she said.

“Flattery is not offered to you,” he answered gravely. “I beg your pardon for having led to the mistake by talking of myself.” Having appealed to her indulgence by that act of submission, he ventured on another distant allusion to the man whom he hated and feared. “Shall I meet any friends of yours,” he resumed, “when I return on Monday?”

“I'm not trying to flatter you,” he replied seriously. “I apologize for leading you to that misunderstanding by talking about myself.” After asking for her understanding with that act of humility, he made another indirect reference to the man he despised and felt threatened by. “Will I see any of your friends,” he continued, “when I come back on Monday?”

“What do you mean?”

“What do you mean by that?”

“I only meant to ask if Mr. Wyvil expects any new guests?”

“I just wanted to ask if Mr. Wyvil is expecting any new guests?”

As he put the question, Cecilia’s voice was heard behind them, calling to Emily. They both turned round. Mr. Wyvil had joined his daughter and her two friends. He advanced to meet Emily.

As he asked the question, Cecilia’s voice came from behind them, calling out to Emily. They both turned around. Mr. Wyvil had joined his daughter and her two friends. He walked over to meet Emily.

“I have some news for you that you little expect,” he said. “A telegram has just arrived from Netherwoods. Mr. Alban Morris has got leave of absence, and is coming here to-morrow.”

“I have some news for you that you probably don't expect,” he said. “A telegram just arrived from Netherwoods. Mr. Alban Morris has been granted leave and is coming here tomorrow.”





CHAPTER XLIV. COMPETING.

Time at Monksmoor had advanced to the half hour before dinner, on Saturday evening.

Time at Monksmoor had moved to half an hour before dinner on Saturday evening.

Cecilia and Francine, Mr. Wyvil and Mirabel, were loitering in the conservatory. In the drawing-room, Emily had been considerately left alone with Alban. He had missed the early train from Netherwoods; but he had arrived in time to dress for dinner, and to offer the necessary explanations.

Cecilia and Francine, Mr. Wyvil and Mirabel, were hanging out in the conservatory. In the drawing-room, Emily had been thoughtfully left alone with Alban. He had missed the early train from Netherwoods, but he had gotten there in time to get ready for dinner and to give the needed explanations.

If it had been possible for Alban to allude to the anonymous letter, he might have owned that his first impulse had led him to destroy it, and to assert his confidence in Emily by refusing Mr. Wyvil’s invitation. But try as he might to forget them, the base words that he had read remained in his memory. Irritating him at the outset, they had ended in rousing his jealousy. Under that delusive influence, he persuaded himself that he had acted, in the first instance, without due consideration. It was surely his interest—it might even be his duty—to go to Mr. Wyvil’s house, and judge for himself. After some last wretched moments of hesitation, he had decided on effecting a compromise with his own better sense, by consulting Miss Ladd. That excellent lady did exactly what he had expected her to do. She made arrangements which granted him leave of absence, from the Saturday to the Tuesday following. The excuse which had served him, in telegraphing to Mr. Wyvil, must now be repeated, in accounting for his unexpected appearance to Emily. “I found a person to take charge of my class,” he said; “and I gladly availed myself of the opportunity of seeing you again.”

If Alban could have mentioned the anonymous letter, he might have admitted that his first instinct was to destroy it and to show his trust in Emily by declining Mr. Wyvil’s invitation. But no matter how hard he tried to forget, the hurtful words he had read lingered in his mind. They had frustrated him at first, but eventually ignited his jealousy. Under that misleading influence, he convinced himself that he had acted rashly. It was certainly in his best interest—it might even be his responsibility—to go to Mr. Wyvil’s house and see for himself. After some final agonizing moments of doubt, he decided to compromise with his better judgment by consulting Miss Ladd. The wonderful woman did exactly what he expected; she arranged for him to take leave from Saturday to the following Tuesday. He would now have to repeat the excuse he had used in his telegram to Mr. Wyvil when explaining his unexpected visit to Emily. “I found someone to cover my class,” he said, “and I was happy to take the opportunity to see you again.”

After observing him attentively, while he was speaking to her, Emily owned, with her customary frankness, that she had noticed something in his manner which left her not quite at her ease.

After watching him closely as he spoke to her, Emily admitted, with her usual honesty, that she'd noticed something in his behavior that made her feel a bit uneasy.

“I wonder,” she said, “if there is any foundation for a doubt that has troubled me?” To his unutterable relief, she at once explained what the doubt was. “I am afraid I offended you, in replying to your letter about Miss Jethro.”

“I wonder,” she said, “if there’s any reason for the doubt that’s been bothering me?” To his immense relief, she immediately clarified what the doubt was. “I’m worried I upset you when I replied to your letter about Miss Jethro.”

In this case, Alban could enjoy the luxury of speaking unreservedly. He confessed that Emily’s letter had disappointed him.

In this case, Alban could enjoy the luxury of speaking freely. He admitted that Emily’s letter had let him down.

“I expected you to answer me with less reserve,” he replied; “and I began to think I had acted rashly in writing to you at all. When there is a better opportunity, I may have a word to say—” He was apparently interrupted by something that he saw in the conservatory. Looking that way, Emily perceived that Mirabel was the object which had attracted Alban’s attention. The vile anonymous letter was in his mind again. Without a preliminary word to prepare Emily, he suddenly changed the subject. “How do you like the clergyman?” he asked.

“I expected you to respond with a bit more openness,” he said; “and I started to think I had been impulsive in writing to you at all. When there’s a better moment, I might have something to say—” He seemed to be interrupted by something he noticed in the conservatory. Looking over, Emily realized that Mirabel was what had caught Alban’s attention. The horrible anonymous letter was on his mind again. Without any lead-in to prepare Emily, he abruptly switched topics. “What do you think of the clergyman?” he asked.

“Very much indeed,” she replied, without the slightest embarrassment. “Mr. Mirabel is clever and agreeable—and not at all spoiled by his success. I am sure,” she said innocently, “you will like him too.”

“Absolutely,” she responded, completely unashamed. “Mr. Mirabel is smart and charming—and not at all full of himself because of his success. I’m sure,” she added innocently, “you’ll like him too.”

Alban’s face answered her unmistakably in the negative sense—but Emily’s attention was drawn the other way by Francine. She joined them at the moment, on the lookout for any signs of an encouraging result which her treachery might already have produced. Alban had been inclined to suspect her when he had received the letter. He rose and bowed as she approached. Something—he was unable to realize what it was—told him, in the moment when they looked at each other, that his suspicion had hit the mark.

Alban’s expression clearly showed he was not happy about it—but Emily’s focus shifted when Francine arrived. She came over, hoping to see any signs that her deceit might have led to a positive outcome. Alban had been suspicious of her when he got the letter. He stood up and nodded as she got closer. Something—he couldn’t quite figure out what—made him feel, in that moment of eye contact, that his suspicion was spot on.

In the conservatory the ever-amiable Mirabel had left his friends for a while in search of flowers for Cecilia. She turned to her father when they were alone, and asked him which of the gentlemen was to take her in to dinner—Mr. Mirabel or Mr. Morris?

In the conservatory, the always cheerful Mirabel had stepped away from his friends for a bit to find flowers for Cecilia. When they were alone, she turned to her father and asked him which of the gentlemen would take her in to dinner—Mr. Mirabel or Mr. Morris?

“Mr. Morris, of course,” he answered. “He is the new guest—and he turns out to be more than the equal, socially-speaking, of our other friend. When I showed him his room, I asked if he was related to a man who bore the same name—a fellow student of mine, years and years ago, at college. He is my friend’s younger son; one of a ruined family—but persons of high distinction in their day.”

“Mr. Morris, of course,” he replied. “He’s the new guest—and it turns out he’s just as good socially as our other friend. When I showed him to his room, I asked if he was related to someone with the same name—a guy I went to college with many years ago. He’s the younger son of my friend; from a once-prominent family, but now fallen on hard times.”

Mirabel returned with the flowers, just as dinner was announced.

Mirabel came back with the flowers, right when dinner was called.

“You are to take Emily to-day,” Cecilia said to him, leading the way out of the conservatory. As they entered the drawing-room, Alban was just offering his arm to Emily. “Papa gives you to me, Mr. Morris,” Cecilia explained pleasantly. Alban hesitated, apparently not understanding the allusion. Mirabel interfered with his best grace: “Mr. Wyvil offers you the honor of taking his daughter to the dining-room.” Alban’s face darkened ominously, as the elegant little clergyman gave his arm to Emily, and followed Mr. Wyvil and Francine out of the room. Cecilia looked at her silent and surly companion, and almost envied her lazy sister, dining—under cover of a convenient headache—in her own room.

“You're taking Emily today,” Cecilia said to him, leading the way out of the conservatory. As they entered the drawing room, Alban was just offering his arm to Emily. “Papa is giving you to me, Mr. Morris,” Cecilia explained pleasantly. Alban hesitated, seeming not to get the hint. Mirabel stepped in with his usual grace: “Mr. Wyvil is giving you the honor of taking his daughter to the dining room.” Alban’s expression darkened as the stylish little clergyman took Emily’s arm and followed Mr. Wyvil and Francine out of the room. Cecilia glanced at her quiet and grumpy companion and almost envied her lazy sister, dining—under the cover of a convenient headache—in her own room.

Having already made up his mind that Alban Morris required careful handling, Mirabel waited a little before he led the conversation as usual. Between the soup and the fish, he made an interesting confession, addressed to Emily in the strictest confidence.

Having already decided that Alban Morris needed careful attention, Mirabel paused for a moment before steering the conversation as he usually did. Between the soup and the fish, he made an intriguing confession meant for Emily's ears only.

“I have taken a fancy to your friend Mr. Morris,” he said. “First impressions, in my case, decide everything; I like people or dislike them on impulse. That man appeals to my sympathies. Is he a good talker?”

“I have taken a liking to your friend Mr. Morris,” he said. “First impressions, for me, determine everything; I either like people or dislike them on a whim. That man resonates with me. Is he a good conversationalist?”

“I should say Yes,” Emily answered prettily, “if you were not present.”

“I should say yes,” Emily replied sweetly, “if you weren’t here.”

Mirabel was not to be beaten, even by a woman, in the art of paying compliments. He looked admiringly at Alban (sitting opposite to him), and said: “Let us listen.”

Mirabel would not be outdone, even by a woman, when it came to giving compliments. He admired Alban, who was sitting across from him, and said, “Let’s listen.”

This flattering suggestion not only pleased Emily—it artfully served Mirabel’s purpose. That is to say, it secured him an opportunity for observation of what was going on at the other side of the table.

This flattering suggestion not only made Emily happy—it cleverly helped Mirabel’s goal. In other words, it gave him a chance to see what was happening on the other side of the table.

Alban’s instincts as a gentleman had led him to control his irritation and to regret that he had suffered it to appear. Anxious to please, he presented himself at his best. Gentle Cecilia forgave and forgot the angry look which had startled her. Mr. Wyvil was delighted with the son of his old friend. Emily felt secretly proud of the good opinions which her admirer was gathering; and Francine saw with pleasure that he was asserting his claim to Emily’s preference, in the way of all others which would be most likely to discourage his rival. These various impressions—produced while Alban’s enemy was ominously silent—began to suffer an imperceptible change, from the moment when Mirabel decided that his time had come to take the lead. A remark made by Alban offered him the chance for which he had been on the watch. He agreed with the remark; he enlarged on the remark; he was brilliant and familiar, and instructive and amusing—and still it was all due to the remark. Alban’s temper was once more severely tried. Mirabel’s mischievous object had not escaped his penetration. He did his best to put obstacles in the adversary’s way—and was baffled, time after time, with the readiest ingenuity. If he interrupted—the sweet-tempered clergyman submitted, and went on. If he differed—modest Mr. Mirabel said, in the most amiable manner, “I daresay I am wrong,” and handled the topic from his opponent’s point of view. Never had such a perfect Christian sat before at Mr. Wyvil’s table: not a hard word, not an impatient look, escaped him. The longer Alban resisted, the more surely he lost ground in the general estimation. Cecilia was disappointed; Emily was grieved; Mr. Wyvil’s favorable opinion began to waver; Francine was disgusted. When dinner was over, and the carriage was waiting to take the shepherd back to his flock by moonlight, Mirabel’s triumph was complete. He had made Alban the innocent means of publicly exhibiting his perfect temper and perfect politeness, under their best and brightest aspect.

Alban’s instincts as a gentleman had pushed him to keep his irritation in check and to regret that it had shown. Wanting to make a good impression, he put his best foot forward. Kind Cecilia forgave and forgot the angry look that had surprised her. Mr. Wyvil was thrilled with the son of his old friend. Emily felt a secret pride in the positive opinions her admirer was earning, and Francine was pleased to see him asserting his claim to Emily’s attention in a way that would likely discourage his rival. These various impressions—created while Alban's enemy remained ominously quiet—began to shift the moment Mirabel decided it was his turn to take charge. A comment made by Alban gave him the opportunity he had been waiting for. He agreed with the comment, expanded on it, was brilliant, familiar, informative, and entertaining—and it all stemmed from that one comment. Alban’s patience was tested once again. Mirabel’s clever goal hadn’t escaped his notice. He did his best to throw obstacles in his opponent’s path—but time after time, he was outsmarted with ease. If Alban interrupted, the good-natured clergyman would yield and continue. If he disagreed, amiable Mr. Mirabel would say, “I guess I’m wrong,” and would approach the topic from Alban’s perspective. Never before had such a perfect gentleman sat at Mr. Wyvil’s table: not a harsh word, not an impatient look slipped from him. The more Alban resisted, the more he lost favor in the eyes of everyone present. Cecilia was disappointed; Emily was upset; Mr. Wyvil’s good opinion started to fade; and Francine was appalled. When dinner ended and the carriage was ready to take the shepherd back to his flock under the moonlight, Mirabel’s victory was complete. He had used Alban as an innocent way to publicly showcase his impeccable demeanor and politeness at their most impressive.

So that day ended. Sunday promised to pass quietly, in the absence of Mirabel. The morning came—and it seemed doubtful whether the promise would be fulfilled.

So that day came to a close. Sunday looked like it would go by quietly, without Mirabel. The morning arrived—and it seemed uncertain whether that promise would hold true.

Francine had passed an uneasy night. No such encouraging result as she had anticipated had hitherto followed the appearance of Alban Morris at Monksmoor. He had clumsily allowed Mirabel to improve his position—while he had himself lost ground—in Emily’s estimation. If this first disastrous consequence of the meeting between the two men was permitted to repeat itself on future occasions, Emily and Mirabel would be brought more closely together, and Alban himself would be the unhappy cause of it. Francine rose, on the Sunday morning, before the table was laid for breakfast—resolved to try the effect of a timely word of advice.

Francine had spent a restless night. No encouraging outcome that she had hoped for had come from Alban Morris’s visit to Monksmoor. He had clumsily let Mirabel gain an advantage while he had lost Emily’s favor. If this disastrous outcome from their meeting kept happening, Emily and Mirabel would grow closer, and Alban would be the unfortunate reason for it. On Sunday morning, Francine got up before they set the table for breakfast, determined to offer some timely advice.

Her bedroom was situated in the front of the house. The man she was looking for presently passed within her range of view from the window, on his way to take a morning walk in the park. She followed him immediately.

Her bedroom was in the front of the house. The guy she was looking for just walked into her line of sight from the window, heading out for a morning walk in the park. She followed him right away.

“Good-morning, Mr. Morris.”

“Good morning, Mr. Morris.”

He raised his hat and bowed—without speaking, and without looking at her.

He tipped his hat and bowed—without saying a word, and without making eye contact with her.

“We resemble each other in one particular,” she proceeded, graciously; “we both like to breathe the fresh air before breakfast.”

“We have one thing in common,” she said kindly; “we both enjoy breathing in the fresh air before breakfast.”

He said exactly what common politeness obliged him to say, and no more—he said, “Yes.”

He said exactly what basic politeness required him to say, and nothing more—he said, “Yes.”

Some girls might have been discouraged. Francine went on.

Some girls might have felt discouraged. Francine kept going.

“It is no fault of mine, Mr. Morris, that we have not been better friends. For some reason, into which I don’t presume to inquire, you seem to distrust me. I really don’t know what I have done to deserve it.”

“It’s not my fault, Mr. Morris, that we haven’t been closer friends. For some reason, which I don’t feel it’s my place to question, you seem to distrust me. I truly don’t know what I’ve done to earn that.”

“Are you sure of that?” he asked—eying her suddenly and searchingly as he spoke.

“Are you sure about that?” he asked—looking at her suddenly and closely as he spoke.

Her hard face settled into a rigid look; her eyes met his eyes with a stony defiant stare. Now, for the first time, she knew that he suspected her of having written the anonymous letter. Every evil quality in her nature steadily defied him. A hardened old woman could not have sustained the shock of discovery with a more devilish composure than this girl displayed. “Perhaps you will explain yourself,” she said.

Her tough face turned into a stiff expression; her eyes locked onto his with a cold, defiant glare. For the first time, she understood that he thought she was the one behind the anonymous letter. Every dark part of her nature boldly challenged him. An old, tough woman couldn't have handled the shock of being found out with a more sinister calm than this girl showed. "Maybe you'll explain yourself," she said.

“I have explained myself,” he answered.

“I’ve explained myself,” he answered.

“Then I must be content,” she rejoined, “to remain in the dark. I had intended, out of my regard for Emily, to suggest that you might—with advantage to yourself, and to interests that are very dear to you—be more careful in your behavior to Mr. Mirabel. Are you disposed to listen to me?”

“Then I guess I have to be okay with staying in the dark,” she replied. “I had planned, out of my concern for Emily, to suggest that you might—benefiting yourself and some things that are very important to you—be more careful in how you act toward Mr. Mirabel. Are you willing to hear me out?”

“Do you wish me to answer that question plainly, Miss de Sor?”

“Do you want me to answer that question directly, Miss de Sor?”

“I insist on your answering it plainly.”

“I insist that you answer it straightforwardly.”

“Then I am not disposed to listen to you.”

“Then I’m not willing to listen to you.”

“May I know why? or am I to be left in the dark again?”

“Can I ask why? Or am I going to be kept in the dark again?”

“You are to be left, if you please, to your own ingenuity.”

“You are to be left, if you don’t mind, to your own creativity.”

Francine looked at him, with a malignant smile. “One of these days, Mr. Morris—I will deserve your confidence in my ingenuity.” She said it, and went back to the house.

Francine looked at him with a wicked smile. “One of these days, Mr. Morris—I’ll earn your trust in my cleverness.” She said it and went back into the house.

This was the only element of disturbance that troubled the perfect tranquillity of the day. What Francine had proposed to do, with the one idea of making Alban serve her purpose, was accomplished a few hours later by Emily’s influence for good over the man who loved her.

This was the only thing that disrupted the perfect calm of the day. What Francine had planned to do, solely to manipulate Alban for her own benefit, was achieved a few hours later through Emily’s positive influence on the man who loved her.

They passed the afternoon together uninterruptedly in the distant solitudes of the park. In the course of conversation Emily found an opportunity of discreetly alluding to Mirabel. “You mustn’t be jealous of our clever little friend,” she said; “I like him, and admire him; but—”

They spent the whole afternoon together without interruption in the far-off quiet areas of the park. During their chat, Emily found a chance to subtly mention Mirabel. “You shouldn’t be jealous of our smart little friend,” she said; “I like him and admire him; but—”

“But you don’t love him?”

“But you don’t love him?”

She smiled at the eager way in which Alban put the question.

She smiled at the enthusiastic way Alban asked the question.

“There is no fear of that,” she answered brightly.

“There’s no worry about that,” she replied cheerfully.

“Not even if you discovered that he loves you?”

“Not even if you found out that he loves you?”

“Not even then. Are you content at last? Promise me not to be rude to Mr. Mirabel again.”

“Not even then. Are you finally happy? Promise me you won't be rude to Mr. Mirabel again.”

“For his sake?”

"For his benefit?"

“No—for my sake. I don’t like to see you place yourself at a disadvantage toward another man; I don’t like you to disappoint me.”

“No—for my sake. I don’t like seeing you put yourself at a disadvantage compared to another guy; I don’t want you to let me down.”

The happiness of hearing her say those words transfigured him—the manly beauty of his earlier and happier years seemed to have returned to Alban. He took her hand—he was too agitated to speak.

The joy of hearing her say those words changed him completely—the handsome charm of his earlier, happier days seemed to have come back to Alban. He took her hand—he was too overwhelmed to speak.

“You are forgetting Mr. Mirabel,” she reminded him gently.

“You're forgetting Mr. Mirabel,” she gently reminded him.

“I will be all that is civil and kind to Mr. Mirabel; I will like him and admire him as you do. Oh, Emily, are you a little, only a very little, fond of me?”

“I will be as polite and kind as I can to Mr. Mirabel; I will like him and admire him just like you do. Oh, Emily, do you care for me just a bit, even if it's just a tiny bit?”

“I don’t quite know.”

“I'm not sure.”

“May I try to find out?”

“Can I try to find out?”

“How?” she asked.

"How?" she asked.

Her fair cheek was very near to him. The softly-rising color on it said, Answer me here—and he answered.

Her fair cheek was very close to him. The gentle blush on it said, Answer me here—and he responded.





CHAPTER XLV. MISCHIEF—MAKING.

On Monday, Mirabel made his appearance—and the demon of discord returned with him.

On Monday, Mirabel showed up—and the spirit of conflict came back with him.

Alban had employed the earlier part of the day in making a sketch in the park—intended as a little present for Emily. Presenting himself in the drawing-room, when his work was completed, he found Cecilia and Francine alone. He asked where Emily was.

Alban had spent the earlier part of the day sketching in the park—meant as a small gift for Emily. When he finished his work and entered the drawing room, he found Cecilia and Francine alone. He asked where Emily was.

The question had been addressed to Cecilia. Francine answered it.

The question was directed at Cecilia. Francine responded.

“Emily mustn’t be disturbed,” she said.

“Emily shouldn't be disturbed,” she said.

“Why not?”

"Why not?"

“She is with Mr. Mirabel in the rose garden. I saw them talking together—evidently feeling the deepest interest in what they were saying to each other. Don’t interrupt them—you will only be in the way.”

“She is with Mr. Mirabel in the rose garden. I saw them talking together—clearly feeling a deep interest in what they were saying to each other. Don’t interrupt them—you’ll just be in the way.”

Cecilia at once protested against this last assertion. “She is trying to make mischief, Mr. Morris—don’t believe her. I am sure they will be glad to see you, if you join them in the garden.”

Cecilia immediately disagreed with this last statement. “She’s just trying to stir up trouble, Mr. Morris—don’t believe her. I’m sure they’ll be happy to see you if you join them in the garden.”

Francine rose, and left the room. She turned, and looked at Alban as she opened the door. “Try it,” she said—“and you will find I am right.”

Francine stood up and left the room. She turned and glanced at Alban as she opened the door. “Go ahead and try it,” she said, “and you'll see that I'm right.”

“Francine sometimes talks in a very ill-natured way,” Cecilia gently remarked. “Do you think she means it, Mr. Morris?’

“Francine can be really nasty sometimes,” Cecilia gently remarked. “Do you think she really means it, Mr. Morris?”

“I had better not offer an opinion,” Alban replied.

"I'd better not give my opinion," Alban replied.

“Why?”

"Why?"

“I can’t speak impartially; I dislike Miss de Sor.”

“I can’t be unbiased; I dislike Miss de Sor.”

There was a pause. Alban’s sense of self-respect forbade him to try the experiment which Francine had maliciously suggested. His thoughts—less easy to restrain—wandered in the direction of the garden. The attempt to make him jealous had failed; but he was conscious, at the same time, that Emily had disappointed him. After what they had said to each other in the park, she ought to have remembered that women are at the mercy of appearances. If Mirabel had something of importance to say to her, she might have avoided exposing herself to Francine’s spiteful misconstruction: it would have been easy to arrange with Cecilia that a third person should be present at the interview.

There was a pause. Alban’s self-respect prevented him from trying the experiment that Francine had cruelly suggested. His thoughts—harder to control—drifted towards the garden. The attempt to make him jealous had failed; but he was also aware that Emily had let him down. After what they had talked about in the park, she should have remembered that women are vulnerable to appearances. If Mirabel had something important to tell her, she could have avoided falling prey to Francine’s spiteful misinterpretation: it would have been easy to coordinate with Cecilia to have a third person present during the meeting.

While he was absorbed in these reflections, Cecilia—embarrassed by the silence—was trying to find a topic of conversation. Alban roughly pushed his sketch-book away from him, on the table. Was he displeased with Emily? The same question had occurred to Cecilia at the time of the correspondence, on the subject of Miss Jethro. To recall those letters led her, by natural sequence, to another effort of memory. She was reminded of the person who had been the cause of the correspondence: her interest was revived in the mystery of Miss Jethro.

While he was lost in thought, Cecilia—awkward because of the silence—was trying to come up with a topic to talk about. Alban roughly pushed his sketchbook away from him onto the table. Was he upset with Emily? The same question had crossed Cecilia's mind during the correspondence about Miss Jethro. Thinking about those letters naturally led her to another memory. She remembered the person who had sparked the correspondence: her interest in the mystery of Miss Jethro was reignited.

“Has Emily told you that I have seen your letter?” she asked.

“Did Emily tell you that I've seen your letter?” she asked.

He roused himself with a start. “I beg your pardon. What letter are you thinking of?”

He jolted awake. “Sorry, what letter are you talking about?”

“I was thinking of the letter which mentions Miss Jethro’s strange visit. Emily was so puzzled and so surprised that she showed it to me—and we both consulted my father. Have you spoken to Emily about Miss Jethro?”

“I was thinking about the letter that talks about Miss Jethro’s unusual visit. Emily was so confused and surprised that she showed it to me—and we both asked my dad about it. Have you talked to Emily about Miss Jethro?”

“I have tried—but she seemed to be unwilling to pursue the subject.”

“I tried—but she didn’t seem interested in continuing the conversation.”

“Have you made any discoveries since you wrote to Emily?”

“Have you discovered anything since you wrote to Emily?”

“No. The mystery is as impenetrable as ever.”

“No. The mystery is just as impenetrable as always.”

As he replied in those terms, Mirabel entered the conservatory from the garden, evidently on his way to the drawing-room.

As he responded that way, Mirabel came into the conservatory from the garden, clearly heading to the drawing-room.

To see the man, whose introduction to Emily it had been Miss Jethro’s mysterious object to prevent—at the very moment when he had been speaking of Miss Jethro herself—was, not only a temptation of curiosity, but a direct incentive (in Emily’s own interests) to make an effort at discovery. Alban pursued the conversation with Cecilia, in a tone which was loud enough to be heard in the conservatory.

To see the man, whose meeting with Emily Miss Jethro had been so determined to block—right at the moment he was talking about Miss Jethro herself—was not just a curiosity but also a strong motivation (for Emily’s own sake) to try to find out more. Alban continued the conversation with Cecilia, speaking loudly enough for it to be heard in the conservatory.

“The one chance of getting any information that I can see,” he proceeded, “is to speak to Mr. Mirabel.”

“The only way I can think of to get any information,” he continued, “is to talk to Mr. Mirabel.”

“I shall be only too glad, if I can be of any service to Miss Wyvil and Mr. Morris.”

“I would be more than happy to help Miss Wyvil and Mr. Morris in any way I can.”

With those obliging words, Mirabel made a dramatic entry, and looked at Cecilia with his irresistible smile. Startled by his sudden appearance, she unconsciously assisted Alban’s design. Her silence gave him the opportunity of speaking in her place.

With those friendly words, Mirabel made a dramatic entrance and looked at Cecilia with his charming smile. Startled by his sudden appearance, she unintentionally helped Alban's plan. Her silence gave him the chance to speak for her.

“We were talking,” he said quietly to Mirabel, “of a lady with whom you are acquainted.”

“We were talking,” he said softly to Mirabel, “about a woman you know.”

“Indeed! May I ask the lady’s name?”

“Sure! Can I get your name, miss?”

“Miss Jethro.”

“Ms. Jethro.”

Mirabel sustained the shock with extraordinary self-possession—so far as any betrayal by sudden movement was concerned. But his color told the truth: it faded to paleness—it revealed, even to Cecilia’s eyes, a man overpowered by fright.

Mirabel handled the shock with remarkable composure—at least in terms of not reacting suddenly. But his face betrayed him: it went pale, showing even to Cecilia that he was a man consumed by fear.

Alban offered him a chair. He refused to take it by a gesture. Alban tried an apology next. “I am afraid I have ignorantly revived some painful associations. Pray excuse me.”

Alban offered him a chair. He declined with a gesture. Alban then attempted an apology. “I'm sorry if I've unwittingly brought up some painful memories. Please forgive me.”

The apology roused Mirabel: he felt the necessity of offering some explanation. In timid animals, the one defensive capacity which is always ready for action is cunning. Mirabel was too wily to dispute the inference—the inevitable inference—which any one must have drawn, after seeing the effect on him that the name of Miss Jethro had produced. He admitted that “painful associations” had been revived, and deplored the “nervous sensibility” which had permitted it to be seen.

The apology stirred Mirabel: he felt the need to provide some explanation. In timid creatures, the one defensive trait that's always on standby is cunning. Mirabel was too clever to argue against the inference—the unavoidable inference—that anyone would have made after witnessing how the mention of Miss Jethro affected him. He admitted that “painful memories” had been brought back, and lamented the “nervous sensitivity” that had allowed it to be visible.

“No blame can possibly attach to you, my dear sir,” he continued, in his most amiable manner. “Will it be indiscreet, on my part, if I ask how you first became acquainted with Miss Jethro?”

“No blame can possibly attach to you, my dear sir,” he continued, in his most friendly way. “Will it be inappropriate for me to ask how you first met Miss Jethro?”

“I first became acquainted with her at Miss Ladd’s school,” Alban answered. “She was, for a short time only, one of the teachers; and she left her situation rather suddenly.” He paused—but Mirabel made no remark. “After an interval of a few months,” he resumed, “I saw Miss Jethro again. She called on me at my lodgings, near Netherwoods.”

“I first met her at Miss Ladd’s school,” Alban replied. “She was a teacher there for a brief period, but she left her job rather unexpectedly.” He paused—but Mirabel didn't say anything. “After a few months,” he continued, “I ran into Miss Jethro again. She came to visit me at my place near Netherwoods.”

“Merely to renew your former acquaintance?”

“Just to reconnect with your old friend?”

Mirabel made that inquiry with an eager anxiety for the reply which he was quite unable to conceal. Had he any reason to dread what Miss Jethro might have it in her power to say of him to another person? Alban was in no way pledged to secrecy, and he was determined to leave no means untried of throwing light on Miss Jethro’s mysterious warning. He repeated the plain narrative of the interview, which he had communicated by letter to Emily. Mirabel listened without making any remark.

Mirabel asked that question with an eager anticipation for the answer that he couldn't hide. Did he have any reason to fear what Miss Jethro might say about him to someone else? Alban wasn't bound to secrecy, and he was determined to explore every avenue to understand Miss Jethro’s mysterious warning. He recounted the straightforward details of the meeting, which he had previously shared in a letter to Emily. Mirabel listened without commenting.

“After what I have told you, can you give me no explanation?” Alban asked.

“After everything I’ve told you, can you give me any explanation?” Alban asked.

“I am quite unable, Mr. Morris, to help you.”

“I really can’t help you, Mr. Morris.”

Was he lying? or speaking, the truth? The impression produced on Alban was that he had spoken the truth.

Was he lying? Or was he telling the truth? Alban's impression was that he had spoken the truth.

Women are never so ready as men to resign themselves to the disappointment of their hopes. Cecilia, silently listening up to this time, now ventured to speak—animated by her sisterly interest in Emily.

Women are never as quick as men to accept the disappointment of their hopes. Cecilia, who had been quietly listening until now, finally decided to speak—driven by her concern for Emily.

“Can you not tell us,” she said to Mirabel, “why Miss Jethro tried to prevent Emily Brown from meeting you here?”

“Can you tell us,” she said to Mirabel, “why Miss Jethro tried to keep Emily Brown from meeting you here?”

“I know no more of her motive than you do,” Mirabel replied.

“I know just as little about her motive as you do,” Mirabel replied.

Alban interposed. “Miss Jethro left me,” he said, “with the intention—quite openly expressed—of trying to prevent you from accepting Mr. Wyvil’s invitation. Did she make the attempt?”

Alban interrupted. “Miss Jethro left me,” he said, “with the clear intention of trying to stop you from accepting Mr. Wyvil’s invitation. Did she try?”

Mirabel admitted that she had made the attempt. “But,” he added, “without mentioning Miss Emily’s name. I was asked to postpone my visit, as a favor to herself, because she had her own reasons for wishing it. I had my reasons” (he bowed with gallantry to Cecilia) “for being eager to have the honor of knowing Mr. Wyvil and his daughter; and I refused.”

Mirabel admitted that he had tried. “But,” he added, “without bringing up Miss Emily’s name. I was asked to delay my visit, as a favor to her, because she had her reasons for wanting that. I had my reasons” (he bowed gallantly to Cecilia) “for being eager to have the honor of knowing Mr. Wyvil and his daughter; and I declined.”

Once more, the doubt arose: was he lying? or speaking the truth? And, once more, Alban could not resist the conclusion that he was speaking the truth.

Once again, the doubt surfaced: was he lying? Or telling the truth? And, once again, Alban couldn't shake the feeling that he was telling the truth.

“There is one thing I should like to know,” Mirabel continued, after some hesitation. “Has Miss Emily been informed of this strange affair?”

“There’s one thing I’d like to know,” Mirabel continued, after some hesitation. “Has Miss Emily been told about this strange situation?”

“Certainly!”

“Of course!”

Mirabel seemed to be disposed to continue his inquiries—and suddenly changed his mind. Was he beginning to doubt if Alban had spoken without concealment, in describing Miss Jethro’s visit? Was he still afraid of what Miss Jethro might have said of him? In any case, he changed the subject, and made an excuse for leaving the room.

Mirabel seemed ready to keep asking questions—but then suddenly changed his mind. Was he starting to doubt whether Alban had been completely honest when he talked about Miss Jethro’s visit? Was he still worried about what Miss Jethro might have said about him? In any case, he shifted the topic and came up with an excuse to leave the room.

“I am forgetting my errand,” he said to Alban. “Miss Emily was anxious to know if you had finished your sketch. I must tell her that you have returned.”

“I’m forgetting what I came here for,” he said to Alban. “Miss Emily was eager to know if you’ve finished your sketch. I need to tell her that you’re back.”

He bowed and withdrew.

He bowed and left.

Alban rose to follow him—and checked himself.

Alban got up to follow him—but paused.

“No,” he thought, “I trust Emily!” He sat down again by Cecilia’s side.

“No,” he thought, “I trust Emily!” He sat down again next to Cecilia.

Mirabel had indeed returned to the rose garden. He found Emily employed as he had left her, in making a crown of roses, to be worn by Cecilia in the evening. But, in one other respect, there was a change. Francine was present.

Mirabel had indeed returned to the rose garden. He found Emily just as he had left her, making a crown of roses to be worn by Cecilia in the evening. But there was one other change. Francine was there.

“Excuse me for sending you on a needless errand,” Emily said to Mirabel; “Miss de Sor tells me Mr. Morris has finished his sketch. She left him in the drawing-room—why didn’t you bring him here?”

“Sorry for sending you on a pointless errand,” Emily said to Mirabel; “Miss de Sor told me Mr. Morris has finished his sketch. She left him in the drawing room—why didn’t you bring him here?”

“He was talking with Miss Wyvil.”

“He was talking with Miss Wyvil.”

Mirabel answered absently—with his eyes on Francine. He gave her one of those significant looks, which says to a third person, “Why are you here?” Francine’s jealousy declined to understand him. He tried a broader hint, in words.

Mirabel answered absentmindedly—his eyes on Francine. He gave her one of those looks that says to someone else, “What are you doing here?” Francine’s jealousy refused to get it. He attempted a clearer hint with words.

“Are you going to walk in the garden?” he said.

“Are you going to walk in the garden?” he asked.

Francine was impenetrable. “No,” she answered, “I am going to stay here with Emily.”

Francine was unreadable. “No,” she said, “I’m going to stay here with Emily.”

Mirabel had no choice but to yield. Imperative anxieties forced him to say, in Francine’s presence, what he had hoped to say to Emily privately.

Mirabel had no choice but to give in. Overwhelming anxieties made him say, in front of Francine, what he had hoped to discuss with Emily privately.

“When I joined Miss Wyvil and Mr. Morris,” he began, “what do you think they were doing? They were talking of—Miss Jethro.”

“When I joined Miss Wyvil and Mr. Morris,” he began, “guess what they were talking about? They were discussing—Miss Jethro.”

Emily dropped the rose-crown on her lap. It was easy to see that she had been disagreeably surprised.

Emily dropped the rose crown in her lap. It was clear that she had been unpleasantly surprised.

“Mr. Morris has told me the curious story of Miss Jethro’s visit,” Mirabel continued; “but I am in some doubt whether he has spoken to me without reserve. Perhaps he expressed himself more freely when he spoke to you. Miss Jethro may have said something to him which tended to lower me in your estimation?”

“Mr. Morris told me the interesting story about Miss Jethro’s visit,” Mirabel continued; “but I’m not sure if he was completely open with me. Maybe he was more straightforward when he talked to you. Miss Jethro might have mentioned something to him that made me look bad in your eyes?”

“Certainly not, Mr. Mirabel—so far as I know. If I had heard anything of the kind, I should have thought it my duty to tell you. Will it relieve your anxiety, if I go at once to Mr. Morris, and ask him plainly whether he has concealed anything from you or from me?”

“Definitely not, Mr. Mirabel—as far as I know. If I had heard anything like that, I would have thought it was my responsibility to let you know. Would it ease your worry if I went straight to Mr. Morris and asked him directly if he has kept anything from you or me?”

Mirabel gratefully kissed her hand. “Your kindness overpowers me,” he said—speaking, for once, with true emotion.

Mirabel gratefully kissed her hand. “Your kindness overwhelms me,” he said—speaking, for once, with genuine emotion.

Emily immediately returned to the house. As soon as she was out of sight, Francine approached Mirabel, trembling with suppressed rage.

Emily quickly headed back to the house. As soon as she was out of sight, Francine walked up to Mirabel, shaking with contained anger.





CHAPTER XLVI. PRETENDING.

Miss de Sor began cautiously with an apology. “Excuse me, Mr. Mirabel, for reminding you of my presence.”

Miss de Sor started off carefully with an apology. “Sorry, Mr. Mirabel, for reminding you that I’m here.”

Mr. Mirabel made no reply.

Mr. Mirabel didn't respond.

“I beg to say,” Francine proceeded, “that I didn’t intentionally see you kiss Emily’s hand.”

“I just want to say,” Francine continued, “that I didn’t mean to see you kiss Emily’s hand.”

Mirabel stood, looking at the roses which Emily had left on her chair, as completely absorbed in his own thoughts as if he had been alone in the garden.

Mirabel stood, staring at the roses that Emily had left on her chair, completely lost in her own thoughts, as if she were alone in the garden.

“Am I not even worth notice?” Francine asked. “Ah, I know to whom I am indebted for your neglect!” She took him familiarly by the arm, and burst into a harsh laugh. “Tell me now, in confidence—do you think Emily is fond of you?”

“Am I not even worth noticing?” Francine asked. “Ah, I know who I can blame for your neglect!” She took him casually by the arm and broke into a harsh laugh. “Tell me now, just between us—do you think Emily likes you?”

The impression left by Emily’s kindness was still fresh in Mirabel’s memory: he was in no humor to submit to the jealous resentment of a woman whom he regarded with perfect indifference. Through the varnish of politeness which overlaid his manner, there rose to the surface the underlying insolence, hidden, on all ordinary occasions, from all human eyes. He answered Francine—mercilessly answered her—at last.

The memory of Emily's kindness was still vivid in Mirabel's mind: he was in no mood to put up with the jealous anger of a woman he felt completely indifferent toward. Beneath the polite facade he maintained, there was an underlying arrogance that usually stayed hidden from everyone. He finally responded to Francine—he answered her without mercy.

“It is the dearest hope of my life that she may be fond of me,” he said.

“It’s my greatest hope that she might care for me,” he said.

Francine dropped his arm “And fortune favors your hopes,” she added, with an ironical assumption of interest in Mirabel’s prospects. “When Mr. Morris leaves us to-morrow, he removes the only obstacle you have to fear. Am I right?”

Francine dropped his arm. “And luck supports your hopes,” she added, with a sarcastic feigned interest in Mirabel’s future. “When Mr. Morris leaves us tomorrow, he takes away the only obstacle you need to worry about. Am I right?”

“No; you are wrong.”

"No, you're wrong."

“In what way, if you please?”

“How so, please?”

“In this way. I don’t regard Mr. Morris as an obstacle. Emily is too delicate and too kind to hurt his feelings—she is not in love with him. There is no absorbing interest in her mind to divert her thoughts from me. She is idle and happy; she thoroughly enjoys her visit to this house, and I am associated with her enjoyment. There is my chance—!”

“In this way, I don’t see Mr. Morris as a problem. Emily is too delicate and too kind to hurt his feelings—she isn’t in love with him. There’s nothing captivating in her mind to shift her thoughts away from me. She’s carefree and happy; she’s really enjoying her time here, and I’m part of that enjoyment. There’s my opportunity—!”

He suddenly stopped. Listening to him thus far, unnaturally calm and cold, Francine now showed that she felt the lash of his contempt. A hideous smile passed slowly over her white face. It threatened the vengeance which knows no fear, no pity, no remorse—the vengeance of a jealous woman. Hysterical anger, furious language, Mirabel was prepared for. The smile frightened him.

He suddenly stopped. Up until now, Francine had listened to him, unnaturally calm and detached, but now it was clear she felt the sting of his contempt. A twisted smile spread slowly across her pale face. It hinted at a vengefulness that knows no fear, pity, or remorse—the vengefulness of a jealous woman. Mirabel was ready for hysterical anger and furious words, but that smile scared him.

“Well?” she said scornfully, “why don’t you go on?”

“Well?” she said disdainfully, “why don’t you continue?”

A bolder man might still have maintained the audacious position which he had assumed. Mirabel’s faint heart shrank from it. He was eager to shelter himself under the first excuse that he could find. His ingenuity, paralyzed by his fears, was unable to invent anything new. He feebly availed himself of the commonplace trick of evasion which he had read of in novels, and seen in action on the stage.

A braver man might have stuck with the bold stance he had taken. Mirabel’s fragile heart recoiled from it. He was desperate to cover himself with any excuse he could find. His creativity, frozen by his fears, couldn't come up with anything original. He weakly resorted to the usual trick of evasion he had read about in novels and seen play out on stage.

“Is it possible,” he asked, with an overacted assumption of surprise, “that you think I am in earnest?”

“Is it possible,” he asked, with an exaggerated look of surprise, “that you really think I’m serious?”

In the case of any other person, Francine would have instantly seen through that flimsy pretense. But the love which accepts the meanest crumbs of comfort that can be thrown to it—which fawns and grovels and deliberately deceives itself, in its own intensely selfish interests—was the love that burned in Francine’s breast. The wretched girl believed Mirabel with such an ecstatic sense of belief that she trembled in every limb, and dropped into the nearest chair.

In any other situation, Francine would have immediately seen through that weak disguise. But the kind of love that clings to the smallest scraps of comfort offered to it—that acts submissively and deliberately lies to itself for its own selfish reasons—was the love that consumed Francine. The poor girl believed Mirabel with such overwhelming faith that she shook all over and collapsed into the nearest chair.

I was in earnest,” she said faintly. “Didn’t you see it?”

I was serious,” she said softly. “Didn’t you notice it?”

He was perfectly shameless; he denied that he had seen it, in the most positive manner. “Upon my honor, I thought you were mystifying me, and I humored the joke.”

He was completely unapologetic; he insisted he hadn't seen it, in the most definite way. “I swear, I thought you were messing with me, and I went along with the joke.”

She sighed, and looking at him with an expression of tender reproach. “I wonder whether I can believe you,” she said softly.

She sighed and looked at him with an expression of gentle disappointment. “I wonder if I can trust you,” she said softly.

“Indeed you may believe me!” he assured her.

“Honestly, you can believe me!” he assured her.

She hesitated—for the pleasure of hesitating. “I don’t know. Emily is very much admired by some men. Why not by you?”

She paused—just to enjoy the pause. “I’m not sure. Emily is really admired by some guys. Why not you?”

“For the best of reasons,” he answered “She is poor, and I am poor. Those are facts which speak for themselves.”

“For the best of reasons,” he replied, “She’s poor, and I’m poor. Those are facts that speak for themselves.”

“Yes—but Emily is bent on attracting you. She would marry you to-morrow, if you asked her. Don’t attempt to deny it! Besides, you kissed her hand.”

“Yes—but Emily is determined to win you over. She would marry you tomorrow if you asked her. Don’t try to deny it! Besides, you kissed her hand.”

“Oh, Miss de Sor!”

“Oh, Ms. de Sor!”

“Don’t call me ‘Miss de Sor’! Call me Francine. I want to know why you kissed her hand.”

“Don’t call me ‘Miss de Sor’! Call me Francine. I want to know why you kissed her hand.”

He humored her with inexhaustible servility. “Allow me to kiss your hand, Francine!—and let me explain that kissing a lady’s hand is only a form of thanking her for her kindness. You must own that Emily—”

He indulged her with endless willingness. “Let me kiss your hand, Francine!—and let me clarify that kissing a lady’s hand is just a way of expressing gratitude for her kindness. You have to admit that Emily—”

She interrupted him for the third time. “Emily?” she repeated. “Are you as familiar as that already? Does she call you ‘Miles,’ when you are by yourselves? Is there any effort at fascination which this charming creature has left untried? She told you no doubt what a lonely life she leads in her poor little home?”

She interrupted him for the third time. “Emily?” she repeated. “Are you already that close? Does she call you ‘Miles’ when it’s just the two of you? Has this charming girl done everything in her power to win you over? She probably mentioned how lonely her life is in her tiny home?”

Even Mirabel felt that he must not permit this to pass.

Even Mirabel felt that he shouldn't let this go by.

“She has said nothing to me about herself,” he answered. “What I know of her, I know from Mr. Wyvil.”

“She hasn't told me anything about herself,” he replied. “What I know about her comes from Mr. Wyvil.”

“Oh, indeed! You asked Mr. Wyvil about her family, of course? What did he say?”

“Oh, really! Did you ask Mr. Wyvil about her family, of course? What did he say?”

“He said she lost her mother when she was a child—and he told me her father had died suddenly, a few years since, of heart complaint.”

“He said she lost her mom when she was a kid—and he told me her dad had passed away suddenly a few years ago from a heart issue.”

“Well, and what else?—Never mind now! Here is somebody coming.”

“Well, what else?—Forget it for now! Someone is coming.”

The person was only one of the servants. Mirabel felt grateful to the man for interrupting them. Animated by sentiments of a precisely opposite nature, Francine spoke to him sharply.

The person was just one of the servants. Mirabel felt thankful to the man for interrupting them. Driven by feelings that were completely the opposite, Francine spoke to him curtly.

“What do you want here?”

“What do you need here?”

“A message, miss.”

“A message for you, miss.”

“From whom?”

“From who?”

“From Miss Brown.”

“From Ms. Brown.”

“For me?”

"For me?"

“No, miss.” He turned to Mirabel. “Miss Brown wishes to speak to you, sir, if you are not engaged.”

“No, miss.” He turned to Mirabel. “Miss Brown wants to speak to you, sir, if you’re not busy.”

Francine controlled herself until the man was out of hearing.

Francine kept her composure until the man was out of earshot.

“Upon my word, this is too shameless!” she declared indignantly. “Emily can’t leave you with me for five minutes, without wanting to see you again. If you go to her after all that you have said to me,” she cried, threatening Mirabel with her outstretched hand, “you are the meanest of men!”

“Honestly, this is too outrageous!” she exclaimed angrily. “Emily can’t leave you with me for five minutes without wanting to see you again. If you run back to her after everything you’ve said to me,” she shouted, pointing a finger at Mirabel, “you are the lowest of the low!”

He was the meanest of men—he carried out his cowardly submission to the last extremity.

He was the meanest of men—he took his cowardly submission to the very end.

“Only say what you wish me to do,” he replied.

“Just tell me what you want me to do,” he replied.

Even Francine expected some little resistance from a creature bearing the outward appearance of a man. “Oh, do you really mean it?” she asked “I want you to disappoint Emily. Will you stay here, and let me make your excuses?”

Even Francine anticipated some mild resistance from a being that looked like a man. “Oh, do you really mean it?” she asked. “I want you to let Emily down. Will you stay here and let me make up excuses for you?”

“I will do anything to please you.”

“I’ll do anything to make you happy.”

Francine gave him a farewell look. Her admiration made a desperate effort to express itself appropriately in words. “You are not a man,” she said, “you are an angel!”

Francine gave him a goodbye glance. Her admiration made a desperate attempt to find the right words. “You’re not just a man,” she said, “you’re an angel!”

Left by himself, Mirabel sat down to rest. He reviewed his own conduct with perfect complacency. “Not one man in a hundred could have managed that she-devil as I have done,” he thought. “How shall I explain matters to Emily?”

Left alone, Mirabel sat down to rest. He reflected on his own behavior with complete satisfaction. “Not one man in a hundred could have handled that she-devil as I have,” he thought. “How am I going to explain things to Emily?”

Considering this question, he looked by chance at the unfinished crown of roses. “The very thing to help me!” he said—and took out his pocketbook, and wrote these lines on a blank page: “I have had a scene of jealousy with Miss de Sor, which is beyond all description. To spare you a similar infliction, I have done violence to my own feelings. Instead of instantly obeying the message which you have so kindly sent to me, I remain here for a little while—entirely for your sake.”

Considering this question, he happened to glance at the unfinished crown of roses. “This is exactly what I need!” he said—and pulled out his wallet, writing these lines on a blank page: “I’ve had a scene of jealousy with Miss de Sor that’s beyond words. To save you from experiencing something similar, I’ve set aside my own feelings. Instead of immediately responding to the message you kindly sent me, I’m staying here for a little while—completely for your sake.”

Having torn out the page, and twisted it up among the roses, so that only a corner of the paper appeared in view, Mirabel called to a lad who was at work in the garden, and gave him his directions, accompanied by a shilling. “Take those flowers to the servants’ hall, and tell one of the maids to put them in Miss Brown’s room. Stop! Which is the way to the fruit garden?”

Having ripped out the page and twisted it up among the roses so that only a corner of the paper was showing, Mirabel called to a boy working in the garden and gave him his instructions along with a shilling. “Take these flowers to the staff room and tell one of the maids to put them in Miss Brown’s room. Wait! Which way is the fruit garden?”

The lad gave the necessary directions. Mirabel walked away slowly, with his hands in his pockets. His nerves had been shaken; he thought a little fruit might refresh him.

The guy gave the needed directions. Mirabel walked away slowly, with his hands in his pockets. He was feeling on edge; he thought some fruit might help him feel better.





CHAPTER XLVII. DEBATING.

In the meanwhile Emily had been true to her promise to relieve Mirabel’s anxieties, on the subject of Miss Jethro. Entering the drawing-room in search of Alban, she found him talking with Cecilia, and heard her own name mentioned as she opened the door.

In the meantime, Emily had kept her promise to ease Mirabel’s worries about Miss Jethro. When she entered the drawing room looking for Alban, she found him chatting with Cecilia and caught her own name being mentioned as she opened the door.

“Here she is at last!” Cecilia exclaimed. “What in the world has kept you all this time in the rose garden?”

“Here she is at last!” Cecilia exclaimed. “What on earth has kept you all this time in the rose garden?”

“Has Mr. Mirabel been more interesting than usual?” Alban asked gayly. Whatever sense of annoyance he might have felt in Emily’s absence, was forgotten the moment she appeared; all traces of trouble in his face vanished when they looked at each other.

“Has Mr. Mirabel been more interesting than usual?” Alban asked cheerfully. Any annoyance he might have felt in Emily’s absence was forgotten the moment she showed up; all signs of trouble on his face disappeared when they looked at each other.

“You shall judge for yourself,” Emily replied with a smile. “Mr. Mirabel has been speaking to me of a relative who is very dear to him—his sister.”

“You can decide for yourself,” Emily said with a smile. “Mr. Mirabel has been telling me about a relative who is very special to him—his sister.”

Cecilia was surprised. “Why has he never spoken to us of his sister?” she asked.

Cecilia was surprised. “Why has he never talked to us about his sister?” she asked.

“It’s a sad subject to speak of, my dear. His sister lives a life of suffering—she has been for years a prisoner in her room. He writes to her constantly. His letters from Monksmoor have interested her, poor soul. It seems he said something about me—and she has sent a kind message, inviting me to visit her one of these days. Do you understand it now, Cecilia?”

“It’s a sad topic to talk about, my dear. His sister has been living a life of suffering—she’s been trapped in her room for years. He writes to her all the time. His letters from Monksmoor have caught her interest, poor thing. It seems he mentioned something about me—and she has sent a nice message, inviting me to visit her one of these days. Do you get it now, Cecilia?”

“Of course I do! Tell me—is Mr. Mirabel’s sister older or younger than he is?”

“Of course I do! Tell me— is Mr. Mirabel’s sister older or younger than him?”

“Older.”

“Older.”

“Is she married?”

“Is she married yet?”

“She is a widow.”

"She’s a widow."

“Does she live with her brother?” Alban asked.

“Is she living with her brother?” Alban asked.

“Oh, no! She has her own house—far away in Northumberland.”

“Oh, no! She has her own house—way up in Northumberland.”

“Is she near Sir Jervis Redwood?”

“Is she close to Sir Jervis Redwood?”

“I fancy not. Her house is on the coast.”

“I don’t think so. Her house is by the coast.”

“Any children?” Cecilia inquired.

"Any kids?" Cecilia asked.

“No; she is quite alone. Now, Cecilia, I have told you all I know—and I have something to say to Mr. Morris. No, you needn’t leave us; it’s a subject in which you are interested. A subject,” she repeated, turning to Alban, “which you may have noticed is not very agreeable to me.”

“No; she is all alone. Now, Cecilia, I’ve shared everything I know—and I have something to discuss with Mr. Morris. No, you don’t have to leave us; it’s a topic that you care about. A topic,” she repeated, looking at Alban, “that you might have noticed isn’t very pleasant for me.”

“Miss Jethro?” Alban guessed.

"Miss Jethro?" Alban guessed.

“Yes; Miss Jethro.”

“Sure; Miss Jethro.”

Cecilia’s curiosity instantly asserted itself.

Cecilia's curiosity immediately took over.

We have tried to get Mr. Mirabel to enlighten us, and tried in vain,” she said. “You are a favorite. Have you succeeded?”

We have tried to get Mr. Mirabel to shed some light on this, and we've failed,” she said. “You’re a favorite. Have you had any luck?”

“I have made no attempt to succeed,” Emily replied. “My only object is to relieve Mr. Mirabel’s anxiety, if I can—with your help, Mr. Morris.”

“I haven’t tried to succeed,” Emily said. “My only goal is to ease Mr. Mirabel’s worries, if I can—with your help, Mr. Morris.”

“In what way can I help you?”

“In what way can I assist you?”

“You mustn’t be angry.”

"Don’t be mad."

“Do I look angry?”

“Do I seem angry?”

“You look serious. It is a very simple thing. Mr. Mirabel is afraid that Miss Jethro may have said something disagreeable about him, which you might hesitate to repeat. Is he making himself uneasy without any reason?”

“You look serious. It's a very simple thing. Mr. Mirabel is worried that Miss Jethro might have said something unflattering about him, which you might be hesitant to share. Is he getting worked up for no reason?”

“Without the slightest reason. I have concealed nothing from Mr. Mirabel.”

“Without any reason at all. I haven’t kept anything from Mr. Mirabel.”

“Thank you for the explanation.” She turned to Cecilia. “May I send one of the servants with a message? I may as well put an end to Mr. Mirabel’s suspense.”

“Thanks for the explanation.” She turned to Cecilia. “Can I send one of the staff with a message? I might as well put an end to Mr. Mirabel’s suspense.”

The man was summoned, and was dispatched with the message. Emily would have done well, after this, if she had abstained from speaking further of Miss Jethro. But Mirabel’s doubts had, unhappily, inspired a similar feeling of uncertainty in her own mind. She was now disposed to attribute the tone of mystery in Alban’s unlucky letter to some possible concealment suggested by regard for herself. “I wonder whether I have any reason to feel uneasy?” she said—half in jest, half in earnest.

The man was called, and he was sent off with the message. Emily would have been better off if she had stopped talking about Miss Jethro after that. But Mirabel’s doubts unfortunately stirred up a similar uncertainty in her own mind. She was now inclined to think that the mysterious tone in Alban’s unfortunate letter might be due to some possible concealment out of concern for her. “I wonder if I have any reason to feel worried?” she said—half joking, half serious.

“Uneasy about what?” Alban inquired.

"Uneasy about what?" Alban asked.

“About Miss Jethro, of course! Has she said anything of me which your kindness has concealed?”

“About Miss Jethro, of course! Has she mentioned anything about me that your kindness has kept from me?”

Alban seemed to be a little hurt by the doubt which her question implied. “Was that your motive,” he asked, “for answering my letter as cautiously as if you had been writing to a stranger?”

Alban looked a bit hurt by the doubt her question suggested. “Was that your motive,” he asked, “for responding to my letter as carefully as if you were writing to someone you didn’t know?”

“Indeed you are quite wrong!” Emily earnestly assured him. “I was perplexed and startled—and I took Mr. Wyvil’s advice, before I wrote to you. Shall we drop the subject?”

“Actually, you’re totally mistaken!” Emily earnestly assured him. “I was confused and surprised—and I took Mr. Wyvil’s advice before I wrote to you. Can we drop the subject?”

Alban would have willingly dropped the subject—but for that unfortunate allusion to Mr. Wyvil. Emily had unconsciously touched him on a sore place. He had already heard from Cecilia of the consultation over his letter, and had disapproved of it. “I think you were wrong to trouble Mr. Wyvil,” he said.

Alban would have gladly dropped the topic—but that unfortunate mention of Mr. Wyvil kept him from doing so. Emily had unknowingly hit a nerve. He had already heard from Cecilia about the discussion regarding his letter and didn’t approve of it. “I think you were wrong to involve Mr. Wyvil,” he said.

The altered tone of his voice suggested to Emily that he would have spoken more severely, if Cecilia had not been in the room. She thought him needlessly ready to complain of a harmless proceeding—and she too returned to the subject, after having proposed to drop it not a minute since!

The change in his voice hinted to Emily that he would have been harsher if Cecilia hadn't been around. She thought he was being overly critical of something that was actually harmless—and she also went back to the topic after just suggesting they drop it a moment ago!

“You didn’t tell me I was to keep your letter a secret,” she replied.

“You didn’t say I had to keep your letter a secret,” she replied.

Cecilia made matters worse—with the best intentions. “I’m sure, Mr. Morris, my father was only too glad to give Emily his advice.”

Cecilia only made things more complicated, even though she meant well. “I’m sure, Mr. Morris, my dad was more than happy to give Emily his advice.”

Alban remained silent—ungraciously silent as Emily thought, after Mr. Wyvil’s kindness to him.

Alban stayed quiet—rudely quiet, as Emily thought, after Mr. Wyvil’s kindness to him.

“The thing to regret,” she remarked, “is that Mr. Morris allowed Miss Jethro to leave him without explaining herself. In his place, I should have insisted on knowing why she wanted to prevent me from meeting Mr. Mirabel in this house.”

“The thing to regret,” she said, “is that Mr. Morris let Miss Jethro walk away without explaining herself. If I were him, I would have demanded to know why she wanted to stop me from meeting Mr. Mirabel in this house.”

Cecilia made another unlucky attempt at judicious interference. This time, she tried a gentle remonstrance.

Cecilia made another unfortunate attempt at wise intervention. This time, she tried a soft protest.

“Remember, Emily, how Mr. Morris was situated. He could hardly be rude to a lady. And I daresay Miss Jethro had good reasons for not wishing to explain herself.”

“Remember, Emily, how Mr. Morris was positioned. He could hardly be rude to a lady. And I bet Miss Jethro had her reasons for not wanting to explain herself.”

Francine opened the drawing-room door and heard Cecilia’s last words.

Francine opened the living room door and heard Cecilia's last words.

“Miss Jethro again!” she exclaimed.

“Miss Jethro again!” she said.

“Where is Mr. Mirabel?” Emily asked. “I sent him a message.”

“Where's Mr. Mirabel?” Emily asked. “I texted him.”

“He regrets to say he is otherwise engaged for the present,” Francine replied with spiteful politeness. “Don’t let me interrupt the conversation. Who is this Miss Jethro, whose name is on everybody’s lips?”

“He's sorry to say he's busy right now,” Francine replied with a sarcastic politeness. “Don’t let me interrupt the conversation. Who is this Miss Jethro, whose name everyone is talking about?”

Alban could keep silent no longer. “We have done with the subject,” he said sharply.

Alban couldn't stay quiet anymore. “We're done with this topic,” he said sharply.

“Because I am here?”

“Is it because I'm here?”

“Because we have said more than enough about Miss Jethro already.”

“Because we've already said more than enough about Miss Jethro.”

“Speak for yourself, Mr. Morris,” Emily answered, resenting the masterful tone which Alban’s interference had assumed. “I have not done with Miss Jethro yet, I can assure you.”

“Speak for yourself, Mr. Morris,” Emily replied, annoyed by the authoritative tone that Alban’s interruption had taken on. “I’m not finished with Miss Jethro yet, I can assure you.”

“My dear, you don’t know where she lives,” Cecilia reminded her.

“My dear, you don’t know where she lives,” Cecilia reminded her.

“Leave me to discover it!” Emily answered hotly. “Perhaps Mr. Mirabel knows. I shall ask Mr. Mirabel.”

“Let me figure it out!” Emily responded angrily. “Maybe Mr. Mirabel knows. I’ll ask Mr. Mirabel.”

“I thought you would find a reason for returning to Mr. Mirabel,” Francine remarked.

“I thought you would come up with a reason to go back to Mr. Mirabel,” Francine commented.

Before Emily could reply, one of the maids entered the room with a wreath of roses in her hand.

Before Emily could respond, one of the maids walked into the room with a wreath of roses in her hand.

“Mr. Mirabel sends you these flowers, miss,” the woman said, addressing Emily. “The boy told me they were to be taken to your room. I thought it was a mistake, and I have brought them to you here.”

“Mr. Mirabel sent you these flowers, miss,” the woman said, addressing Emily. “The boy told me they were supposed to be taken to your room. I thought it was a mistake, so I brought them to you here.”

Francine, who happened to be nearest to the door, took the roses from the girl on pretense of handing them to Emily. Her jealous vigilance detected the one visible morsel of Mirabel’s letter, twisted up with the flowers. Had Emily entrapped him into a secret correspondence with her? “A scrap of waste paper among your roses,” she said, crumpling it up in her hand as if she meant to throw it away.

Francine, who was closest to the door, took the roses from the girl pretending to hand them to Emily. Her jealous watchfulness caught sight of the one visible piece of Mirabel’s letter, twisted up with the flowers. Had Emily lured him into a secret exchange with her? “Just a piece of trash among your roses,” she said, crumpling it in her hand as if she intended to throw it away.

But Emily was too quick for her. She caught Francine by the wrist. “Waste paper or not,” she said; “it was among my flowers and it belongs to me.”

But Emily was too fast for her. She grabbed Francine by the wrist. “Waste paper or not,” she said, “it was among my flowers, and it belongs to me.”

Francine gave up the letter, with a look which might have startled Emily if she had noticed it. She handed the roses to Cecilia. “I was making a wreath for you to wear this evening, my dear—and I left it in the garden. It’s not quite finished yet.”

Francine let go of the letter, with a look that might have shocked Emily if she had seen it. She handed the roses to Cecilia. “I was making a wreath for you to wear tonight, my dear—and I left it in the garden. It’s not quite done yet.”

Cecilia was delighted. “How lovely it is!” she exclaimed. “And how very kind of you! I’ll finish it myself.” She turned away to the conservatory.

Cecilia was thrilled. “How beautiful it is!” she said. “And how very generous of you! I’ll take care of it myself.” She turned to head to the conservatory.

“I had no idea I was interfering with a letter,” said Francine; watching Emily with fiercely-attentive eyes, while she smoothed out the crumpled paper.

“I had no idea I was interrupting a letter,” said Francine, watching Emily with intensely focused eyes as she smoothed out the wrinkled paper.

Having read what Mirabel had written to her, Emily looked up, and saw that Alban was on the point of following Cecilia into the conservatory. He had noticed something in Francine’s face which he was at a loss to understand, but which made her presence in the room absolutely hateful to him. Emily followed and spoke to him.

Having read what Mirabel had written to her, Emily looked up and saw that Alban was about to follow Cecilia into the conservatory. He had noticed something in Francine’s face that he couldn’t figure out, but it made her presence in the room completely unbearable to him. Emily followed and spoke to him.

“I am going back to the rose garden,” she said.

“I’m going back to the rose garden,” she said.

“For any particular purpose?” Alban inquired

“For a specific purpose?” Alban asked.

“For a purpose which, I am afraid, you won’t approve of. I mean to ask Mr. Mirabel if he knows Miss Jethro’s address.”

“For a reason that, I’m afraid, you won’t like. I plan to ask Mr. Mirabel if he knows Miss Jethro’s address.”

“I hope he is as ignorant of it as I am,” Alban answered gravely.

“I hope he's as clueless about it as I am,” Alban replied seriously.

“Are we going to quarrel over Miss Jethro, as we once quarreled over Mrs. Rook?” Emily asked—with the readiest recovery of her good humor. “Come! come! I am sure you are as anxious, in your own private mind, to have this matter cleared up as I am.”

“Are we really going to fight over Miss Jethro like we did over Mrs. Rook?” Emily asked, quickly regaining her cheerful mood. “Come on! I know you’re just as eager, in your own private thoughts, to get this resolved as I am.”

“With one difference—that I think of consequences, and you don’t.” He said it, in his gentlest and kindest manner, and stepped into the conservatory.

“With one difference—that I think about the consequences, and you don’t.” He said it in his softest and kindest way, and then walked into the conservatory.

“Never mind the consequences,” she called after him, “if we can only get at the truth. I hate being deceived!”

“Forget about the consequences,” she called after him, “as long as we can get to the truth. I hate being lied to!”

“There is no person living who has better reason than you have to say that.”

“There’s no one alive who has more reason than you to say that.”

Emily looked round with a start. Alban was out of hearing. It was Francine who had answered her.

Emily looked around, startled. Alban was out of earshot. It was Francine who had responded to her.

“What do you mean?” she said.

“What do you mean?” she asked.

Francine hesitated. A ghastly paleness overspread her face.

Francine hesitated. A terrible pallor spread across her face.

“Are you ill?” Emily asked.

“Are you sick?” Emily asked.

“No—I am thinking.”

“Nope—I’m thinking.”

After waiting for a moment in silence, Emily moved away toward the door of the drawing-room. Francine suddenly held up her hand.

After a brief moment of silence, Emily walked over to the door of the drawing room. Francine abruptly raised her hand.

“Stop!” she cried.

"Stop!" she shouted.

Emily stood still.

Emily stood still.

“My mind is made up,” Francine said.

“My mind is made up,” Francine said.

“Made up—to what?”

"Made up—for what?"

“You asked what I meant, just now.”

“You asked what I meant just now.”

“I did.”

"I did."

“Well, my mind is made up to answer you. Miss Emily Brown, you are leading a sadly frivolous life in this house. I am going to give you something more serious to think about than your flirtation with Mr. Mirabel. Oh, don’t be impatient! I am coming to the point. Without knowing it yourself, you have been the victim of deception for years past—cruel deception—wicked deception that puts on the mask of mercy.”

“Well, I’ve made up my mind to talk to you. Miss Emily Brown, you’re living a pretty shallow life in this house. I’m going to give you something more important to think about than your flirting with Mr. Mirabel. Oh, don’t rush me! I’m getting to the point. Without even realizing it, you’ve been a victim of deception for years—cruel deception—wicked deception that pretends to be kind.”

“Are you alluding to Miss Jethro?” Emily asked, in astonishment. “I thought you were strangers to each other. Just now, you wanted to know who she was.”

“Are you talking about Miss Jethro?” Emily asked, surprised. “I thought you didn’t know each other. Just a moment ago, you wanted to find out who she was.”

“I know nothing about her. I care nothing about her. I am not thinking of Miss Jethro.”

“I don’t know anything about her. I don’t care about her. I’m not thinking about Miss Jethro.”

“Who are you thinking of?”

"Who are you thinking about?"

“I am thinking,” Francine answered, “of your dead father.”

“I’m thinking,” Francine replied, “about your dad who passed away.”





CHAPTER XLVIII. INVESTIGATING.

Having revived his sinking energies in the fruit garden, Mirabel seated himself under the shade of a tree, and reflected on the critical position in which he was placed by Francine’s jealousy.

Having recharged his dwindling energy in the fruit garden, Mirabel sat down under the shade of a tree and thought about the tricky situation he was in because of Francine's jealousy.

If Miss de Sor continued to be Mr. Wyvil’s guest, there seemed to be no other choice before Mirabel than to leave Monksmoor—and to trust to a favorable reply to his sister’s invitation for the free enjoyment of Emily’s society under another roof. Try as he might, he could arrive at no more satisfactory conclusion than this. In his preoccupied state, time passed quickly. Nearly an hour had elapsed before he rose to return to the house.

If Miss de Sor kept staying with Mr. Wyvil, Mirabel felt like he had no other option but to leave Monksmoor—and hope for a positive response to his sister’s invitation for the chance to spend time with Emily somewhere else. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t come to a better solution than this. Lost in thought, he didn’t notice how fast time flew by. Almost an hour went by before he finally got up to head back to the house.

Entering the hall, he was startled by a cry of terror in a woman’s voice, coming from the upper regions. At the same time Mr. Wyvil, passing along the bedroom corridor after leaving the music-room, was confronted by his daughter, hurrying out of Emily’s bedchamber in such a state of alarm that she could hardly speak.

Entering the hall, he was shocked by a scream of fear from a woman coming from upstairs. At the same time, Mr. Wyvil, walking down the bedroom corridor after leaving the music room, was met by his daughter, rushing out of Emily’s bedroom in such a state of panic that she could barely talk.

“Gone!” she cried, the moment she saw her father.

“Gone!” she shouted as soon as she saw her dad.

Mr. Wyvil took her in his arms and tried to compose her. “Who has gone?” he asked.

Mr. Wyvil wrapped his arms around her and tried to calm her down. “Who has left?” he asked.

“Emily! Oh, papa, Emily has left us! She has heard dreadful news—she told me so herself.”

“Emily! Oh, Dad, Emily has left us! She has heard terrible news—she told me so herself.”

“What news? How did she hear it?”

“What’s the news? How did she find out?”

“I don’t know how she heard it. I went back to the drawing-room to show her my roses—”

“I don’t know how she heard it. I went back to the living room to show her my roses—”

“Was she alone?”

"Was she by herself?"

“Yes! She frightened me—she seemed quite wild. She said, ‘Let me be by myself; I shall have to go home.’ She kissed me—and ran up to her room. Oh, I am such a fool! Anybody else would have taken care not to lose sight of her.”

“Yes! She scared me—she seemed so unpredictable. She said, ‘I need to be alone; I have to go home.’ She kissed me and then dashed up to her room. Oh, I’m such an idiot! Anyone else would have made sure not to lose track of her.”

“How long did you leave her by herself?”

“How long did you leave her alone?”

“I can’t say. I thought I would go and tell you. And then I got anxious about her, and knocked at her door, and looked into the room. Gone! Gone!”

“I can’t say. I thought I would go and tell you. And then I got anxious about her, and knocked on her door, and looked into the room. She was gone! Gone!”

Mr. Wyvil rang the bell and confided Cecilia to the care of her maid. Mirabel had already joined him in the corridor. They went downstairs together and consulted with Alban. He volunteered to make immediate inquiries at the railway station. Mr. Wyvil followed him, as far as the lodge gate which opened on the highroad—while Mirabel went to a second gate, at the opposite extremity of the park.

Mr. Wyvil rang the bell and handed Cecilia over to her maid. Mirabel had already met him in the hallway. They went downstairs together and spoke with Alban. He offered to make immediate inquiries at the train station. Mr. Wyvil followed him as far as the lodge gate that opened onto the main road—while Mirabel went to a second gate at the other end of the park.

Mr. Wyvil obtained the first news of Emily. The lodge keeper had seen her pass him, on her way out of the park, in the greatest haste. He had called after her, “Anything wrong, miss?” and had received no reply. Asked what time had elapsed since this had happened, he was too confused to be able to answer with any certainty. He knew that she had taken the road which led to the station—and he knew no more.

Mr. Wyvil got the first news about Emily. The lodge keeper had seen her rush past him while leaving the park. He called out, “Is everything okay, miss?” but she didn't answer. When asked how much time had passed since that happened, he was too confused to give a clear answer. He knew she took the road to the station—and that was all he knew.

Mr. Wyvil and Mirabel met again at the house, and instituted an examination of the servants. No further discoveries were made.

Mr. Wyvil and Mirabel met again at the house and began an investigation of the servants. No new findings emerged.

The question which occurred to everybody was suggested by the words which Cecilia had repeated to her father. Emily had said she had “heard dreadful news”—how had that news reached her? The one postal delivery at Monksmoor was in the morning. Had any special messenger arrived, with a letter for Emily? The servants were absolutely certain that no such person had entered the house. The one remaining conclusion suggested that somebody must have communicated the evil tidings by word of mouth. But here again no evidence was to be obtained. No visitor had called during the day, and no new guests had arrived. Investigation was completely baffled.

The question that everyone was thinking about came from the words Cecilia had told her father. Emily had mentioned she had “heard terrible news”—but how did she find out? The only mail delivery in Monksmoor happened in the morning. Had a special messenger come with a letter for Emily? The staff was completely sure that no one fitting that description had entered the house. The only other possibility was that someone had shared the bad news in person. But again, there was no evidence for that. No visitors had stopped by during the day, and no new guests had arrived. The investigation was totally stumped.

Alban returned from the railway, with news of the fugitive.

Alban came back from the train station with news about the runaway.

He had reached the station, some time after the departure of the London train. The clerk at the office recognized his description of Emily, and stated that she had taken her ticket for London. The station-master had opened the carriage door for her, and had noticed that the young lady appeared to be very much agitated. This information obtained, Alban had dispatched a telegram to Emily—in Cecilia’s name: “Pray send us a few words to relieve our anxiety, and let us know if we can be of any service to you.”

He arrived at the station shortly after the London train had left. The clerk recognized the description of Emily and confirmed that she had gotten her ticket to London. The station master had opened the carriage door for her and observed that she seemed quite upset. With this information, Alban sent a telegram to Emily—signed by Cecilia: “Please send us a message to ease our worries and let us know if we can help you in any way.”

This was plainly all that could be done—but Cecilia was not satisfied. If her father had permitted it, she would have followed Emily. Alban comforted her. He apologized to Mr. Wyvil for shortening his visit, and announced his intention of traveling to London by the next train. “We may renew our inquiries to some advantage,” he added, after hearing what had happened in his absence, “if we can find out who was the last person who saw her, and spoke to her, before your daughter found her alone in the drawing-room. When I went out of the room, I left her with Miss de Sor.”

This was clearly all that could be done—but Cecilia wasn't satisfied. If her dad had allowed it, she would have followed Emily. Alban comforted her. He apologized to Mr. Wyvil for cutting his visit short and announced his plan to travel to London on the next train. “We might be able to continue our inquiries to some benefit,” he added after hearing what had happened while he was away, “if we can find out who was the last person that saw her and spoke to her before your daughter found her alone in the drawing-room. When I left the room, I left her with Miss de Sor.”

The maid who waited on Miss de Sor was sent for. Francine had been out, by herself, walking in the park. She was then in her room, changing her dress. On hearing of Emily’s sudden departure, she had been (as the maid reported) “much shocked and quite at a loss to understand what it meant.”

The maid who attended to Miss de Sor was summoned. Francine had been out alone, walking in the park. She was now in her room, changing her dress. When she heard about Emily’s sudden departure, she was (as the maid stated) “very shocked and totally confused about what it meant.”

Joining her friends a few minutes later, Francine presented, so far as personal appearance went, a strong contrast to the pale and anxious faces round her. She looked wonderfully well, after her walk. In other respects, she was in perfect harmony with the prevalent feeling. She expressed herself with the utmost propriety; her sympathy moved poor Cecilia to tears.

Joining her friends a few minutes later, Francine was a striking contrast to the pale and anxious faces around her. She looked amazing after her walk. In other ways, she perfectly matched the mood. She spoke with complete propriety; her sympathy brought poor Cecilia to tears.

“I am sure, Miss de Sor, you will try to help us?” Mr. Wyvil began

“I’m sure, Miss de Sor, you’ll try to help us?” Mr. Wyvil started

“With the greatest pleasure,” Francine answered.

“With the greatest pleasure,” Francine replied.

“How long were you and Miss Emily Brown together, after Mr. Morris left you?”

“How long were you and Emily Brown together after Mr. Morris left you?”

“Not more than a quarter of an hour, I should think.”

“Probably no more than fifteen minutes, I’d say.”

“Did anything remarkable occur in the course of conversation?”

“Did anything noteworthy happen during the conversation?”

“Nothing whatever.”

"Nothing at all."

Alban interfered for the first time. “Did you say anything,” he asked, “which agitated or offended Miss Brown?”

Alban interrupted for the first time. “Did you say anything,” he asked, “that upset or offended Miss Brown?”

“That’s rather an extraordinary question,” Francine remarked.

"That's quite an extraordinary question," Francine said.

“Have you no other answer to give?” Alban inquired.

“Don’t you have any other answer?” Alban asked.

“I answer—No!” she said, with a sudden outburst of anger.

“I answer—No!” she said, with a sudden burst of anger.

There, the matter dropped. While she spoke in reply to Mr. Wyvil, Francine had confronted him without embarrassment. When Alban interposed, she never looked at him—except when he provoked her to anger. Did she remember that the man who was questioning her, was also the man who had suspected her of writing the anonymous letter? Alban was on his guard against himself, knowing how he disliked her. But the conviction in his own mind was not to be resisted. In some unimaginable way, Francine was associated with Emily’s flight from the house.

There, the issue was dropped. While she responded to Mr. Wyvil, Francine faced him without flinching. When Alban interrupted, she never looked at him—except when he got her riled up. Did she realize that the guy questioning her was also the one who suspected her of writing the anonymous letter? Alban was cautious of himself, aware of how much he disliked her. But he couldn’t shake the feeling in his own mind. In some unfathomable way, Francine was linked to Emily’s escape from the house.

The answer to the telegram sent from the railway station had not arrived, when Alban took his departure for London. Cecilia’s suspense began to grow unendurable: she looked to Mirabel for comfort, and found none. His office was to console, and his capacity for performing that office was notorious among his admirers; but he failed to present himself to advantage, when Mr. Wyvil’s lovely daughter had need of his services. He was, in truth, too sincerely anxious and distressed to be capable of commanding his customary resources of ready-made sentiment and fluently-pious philosophy. Emily’s influence had awakened the only earnest and true feeling which had ever ennobled the popular preacher’s life.

The response to the telegram sent from the train station hadn’t arrived when Alban left for London. Cecilia’s anxiety became unbearable; she turned to Mirabel for comfort but found none. His role was to provide solace, and he was well known for his ability to do so among his admirers. However, he didn’t manage to show up at his best when Mr. Wyvil’s beautiful daughter needed his help. In reality, he was too genuinely worried and upset to rely on his usual ready-made sentiments and smoothly delivered pious thoughts. Emily’s influence had stirred the only sincere and genuine emotion that had ever dignified the popular preacher’s life.

Toward evening, the long-expected telegram was received at last. What could be said, under the circumstances, it said in these words:

Toward evening, the long-awaited telegram finally arrived. What could be said, given the situation, was expressed in these words:

“Safe at home—don’t be uneasy about me—will write soon.”

“Safe at home—please don’t worry about me—I’ll write soon.”

With that promise they were, for the time, forced to be content.

With that promise, they had to be satisfied for the time being.





BOOK THE FIFTH—THE COTTAGE.





CHAPTER XLIX. EMILY SUFFERS.

Mrs. Ellmother—left in charge of Emily’s place of abode, and feeling sensible of her lonely position from time to time—had just thought of trying the cheering influence of a cup of tea, when she heard a cab draw up at the cottage gate. A violent ring at the bell followed. She opened the door—and found Emily on the steps. One look at that dear and familiar face was enough for the old servant.

Mrs. Ellmother, who was in charge of Emily's home and occasionally felt the weight of her solitude, had just considered making herself a cup of tea for a little comfort when she heard a cab pull up at the cottage gate. A loud ring at the bell followed. She opened the door and found Emily on the steps. One glance at that beloved and familiar face was all it took for the old servant.

“God help us,” she cried, “what’s wrong now?”

“God help us,” she cried, “what’s wrong now?”

Without a word of reply, Emily led the way into the bedchamber which had been the scene of Miss Letitia’s death. Mrs. Ellmother hesitated on the threshold.

Without saying a word, Emily took the lead into the bedroom where Miss Letitia had died. Mrs. Ellmother paused at the doorway.

“Why do you bring me in here?” she asked.

“Why did you bring me in here?” she asked.

“Why did you try to keep me out?” Emily answered.

“Why did you try to shut me out?” Emily replied.

“When did I try to keep you out, miss?”

“When did I ever try to exclude you, miss?”

“When I came home from school, to nurse my aunt. Ah, you remember now! Is it true—I ask you here, where your old mistress died—is it true that my aunt deceived me about my father’s death? And that you knew it?”

“When I got home from school to take care of my aunt. Ah, you remember now! Is it true—I’m asking you here, where your old mistress died—is it true that my aunt lied to me about my father’s death? And that you knew about it?”

There was dead silence. Mrs. Ellmother trembled horribly—her lips dropped apart—her eyes wandered round the room with a stare of idiotic terror. “Is it her ghost tells you that?” she whispered. “Where is her ghost? The room whirls round and round, miss—and the air sings in my ears.”

There was complete silence. Mrs. Ellmother shook uncontrollably—her lips parted—her eyes looked around the room with a blank, terrified expression. “Is it her ghost that tells you this?” she whispered. “Where is her ghost? The room is spinning, and the air is ringing in my ears.”

Emily sprang forward to support her. She staggered to a chair, and lifted her great bony hands in wild entreaty. “Don’t frighten me,” she said. “Stand back.”

Emily rushed forward to help her. She stumbled to a chair and raised her long, bony hands in a desperate plea. “Don’t scare me,” she said. “Step back.”

Emily obeyed her. She dashed the cold sweat off her forehead. “You were talking about your father’s death just now,” she burst out, in desperate defiant tones. “Well! we know it and we are sorry for it—your father died suddenly.”

Emily listened to her. She wiped the cold sweat from her forehead. “You were just talking about your dad’s death,” she said suddenly, with a tone of desperate defiance. “Well! We know about it and we’re sorry—your dad died unexpectedly.”

“My father died murdered in the inn at Zeeland! All the long way to London, I have tried to doubt it. Oh, me, I know it now!”

“My father was murdered in the inn at Zeeland! I’ve tried to convince myself otherwise all the way to London. Oh, I know it’s true now!”

Answering in those words, she looked toward the bed. Harrowing remembrances of her aunt’s delirious self-betrayal made the room unendurable to her. She ran out. The parlor door was open. Entering the room, she passed by a portrait of her father, which her aunt had hung on the wall over the fireplace. She threw herself on the sofa and burst into a passionate fit of crying. “Oh, my father—my dear, gentle, loving father; my first, best, truest friend—murdered! murdered! Oh, God, where was your justice, where was your mercy, when he died that dreadful death?”

Answering those words, she looked at the bed. Distressing memories of her aunt’s tormented self-betrayal made the room unbearable for her. She ran out. The parlor door was open. As she entered the room, she passed by a portrait of her father, which her aunt had hung on the wall above the fireplace. She threw herself on the sofa and broke into a heartfelt cry. “Oh, my father—my dear, gentle, loving father; my first, best, truest friend—murdered! murdered! Oh, God, where was your justice, where was your mercy, when he died that terrible death?”

A hand was laid on her shoulder; a voice said to her, “Hush, my child! God knows best.”

A hand was placed on her shoulder; a voice said to her, “Shh, my child! God knows what’s best.”

Emily looked up, and saw that Mrs. Ellmother had followed her. “You poor old soul,” she said, suddenly remembering; “I frightened you in the other room.”

Emily looked up and saw that Mrs. Ellmother had followed her. “You poor thing,” she said, suddenly remembering, “I scared you in the other room.”

“I have got over it, my dear. I am old; and I have lived a hard life. A hard life schools a person. I make no complaints.” She stopped, and began to shudder again. “Will you believe me if I tell you something?” she asked. “I warned my self-willed mistress. Standing by your father’s coffin, I warned her. Hide the truth as you may (I said), a time will come when our child will know what you are keeping from her now. One or both of us may live to see it. I am the one who has lived; no refuge in the grave for me. I want to hear about it—there’s no fear of frightening or hurting me now. I want to hear how you found it out. Was it by accident, my dear? or did a person tell you?”

“I've gotten over it, my dear. I'm old, and I've lived a tough life. A tough life teaches you a lot. I have no complaints.” She paused and started to shudder again. “Will you believe me if I tell you something?” she asked. “I warned my stubborn mistress. Standing by your father’s coffin, I warned her. No matter how much you try to hide the truth (I said), a time will come when our child will find out what you’re keeping from her now. One or both of us may live to see it. I'm the one who has lived; there’s no escape in the grave for me. I want to hear about it—there’s no worry about scaring or hurting me now. I want to know how you discovered it. Was it by accident, my dear? Or did someone tell you?”

Emily’s mind was far away from Mrs. Ellmother. She rose from the sofa, with her hands held fast over her aching heart.

Emily's mind was miles away from Mrs. Ellmother. She got up from the sofa, with her hands pressed against her aching heart.

“The one duty of my life,” she said—“I am thinking of the one duty of my life. Look! I am calm now; I am resigned to my hard lot. Never, never again, can the dear memory of my father be what it was! From this time, it is the horrid memory of a crime. The crime has gone unpunished; the man has escaped others. He shall not escape Me.” She paused, and looked at Mrs. Ellmother absently. “What did you say just now? You want to hear how I know what I know? Naturally! naturally! Sit down here—sit down, my old friend, on the sofa with me—and take your mind back to Netherwoods. Alban Morris—”

“The one duty of my life,” she said, “I’m thinking about the one duty of my life. Look! I’m calm now; I’ve accepted my hard fate. Never, ever again will the cherished memory of my father be what it was! From now on, it will be the terrible memory of a crime. The crime has gone unpunished; the man has escaped justice. He won’t escape me.” She paused and looked at Mrs. Ellmother absently. “What did you say just now? You want to know how I know what I know? Of course! Of course! Sit down here—sit down, my old friend, on the sofa with me—and think back to Netherwoods. Alban Morris—”

Mrs. Ellmother recoiled from Emily in dismay. “Don’t tell me he had anything to do with it! The kindest of men; the best of men!”

Mrs. Ellmother stepped back from Emily in shock. “Don’t tell me he was involved with this! The kindest man; the best man!”

“The man of all men living who least deserves your good opinion or mine,” Emily answered sternly.

“The man of all men alive who deserves your good opinion or mine the least,” Emily replied sternly.

“You!” Mrs. Ellmother exclaimed, “you say that!”

“You!” Mrs. Ellmother exclaimed, “you say that!”

“I say it. He—who won on me to like him—he was in the conspiracy to deceive me; and you know it! He heard me talk of the newspaper story of the murder of my father—I say, he heard me talk of it composedly, talk of it carelessly, in the innocent belief that it was the murder of a stranger—and he never opened his lips to prevent that horrid profanation! He never even said, speak of something else; I won’t hear you! No more of him! God forbid I should ever see him again. No! Do what I told you. Carry your mind back to Netherwoods. One night you let Francine de Sor frighten you. You ran away from her into the garden. Keep quiet! At your age, must I set you an example of self-control?

“I’m saying it. He—who tried to make me like him—was part of the conspiracy to deceive me; and you know it! He heard me talk about the newspaper story regarding my father's murder—I’m saying, he heard me talk about it calmly, talk about it casually, believing it was the murder of a stranger—and he never said a word to stop that awful disrespect! He didn’t even say, talk about something else; I don’t want to hear this! Enough of him! God forbid I ever see him again. No! Do what I told you. Think back to Netherwoods. One night, you let Francine de Sor scare you. You ran away from her into the garden. Stay quiet! At your age, do I need to show you how to keep your cool?

“I want to know, Miss Emily, where Francine de Sor is now?”

“I want to know, Miss Emily, where Francine de Sor is now?”

“She is at the house in the country, which I have left.”

“She is at the house in the country that I have left.”

“Where does she go next, if you please? Back to Miss Ladd?”

“Where does she go next, if you don’t mind? Back to Miss Ladd?”

“I suppose so. What interest have you in knowing where she goes next?”

“I guess so. Why do you want to know where she’s going next?”

“I won’t interrupt you, miss. It’s true that I ran away into the garden. I can guess who followed me. How did she find her way to me and Mr. Morris, in the dark?”

“I won’t interrupt you, miss. It's true that I ran away to the garden. I can guess who followed me. How did she find her way to me and Mr. Morris in the dark?”

“The smell of tobacco guided her—she knew who smoked—she had seen him talking to you, on that very day—she followed the scent—she heard what you two said to each other—and she has repeated it to me. Oh, my old friend, the malice of a revengeful girl has enlightened me, when you, my nurse—and he, my lover—left me in the dark: it has told me how my father died!”

“The smell of tobacco led her—she knew who smoked—it was clear she had seen him talking to you that day—she followed the scent—she heard what you both said—and she told me everything. Oh, my old friend, the spite of a scorned girl has opened my eyes when you, my nurse—and he, my lover—left me in the dark: it revealed how my father died!”

“That’s said bitterly, miss!”

"That's said bitterly, miss!"

“Is it said truly?”

"Is it really said?"

“No. It isn’t said truly of myself. God knows you would never have been kept in the dark, if your aunt had listened to me. I begged and prayed—I went down on my knees to her—I warned her, as I told you just now. Must I tell you what a headstrong woman Miss Letitia was? She insisted. She put the choice before me of leaving her at once and forever—or giving in. I wouldn’t have given in to any other creature on the face of this earth. I am obstinate, as you have often told me. Well, your aunt’s obstinacy beat mine; I was too fond of her to say No. Besides, if you ask me who was to blame in the first place, I tell you it wasn’t your aunt; she was frightened into it.”

“No. That’s not true about me. God knows you wouldn’t have been kept in the dark if your aunt had listened to me. I begged and pleaded—I went down on my knees to her—I warned her, like I just mentioned. Should I tell you how headstrong Miss Letitia was? She insisted. She gave me the choice of leaving her right then and there, or giving in. I wouldn’t have given in to anyone else in the world. I am stubborn, as you’ve often pointed out. But your aunt’s stubbornness was stronger than mine; I was too fond of her to say no. Besides, if you want to know who was really to blame in the first place, I’ll tell you it wasn’t your aunt; she was scared into it.”

“Who frightened her?”

“Who scared her?”

“Your godfather—the great London surgeon—he who was visiting in our house at the time.”

“Your godfather—the amazing surgeon from London—who was staying at our house back then.”

“Sir Richard?”

"Mr. Richard?"

“Yes—Sir Richard. He said he wouldn’t answer for the consequences, in the delicate state of your health, if we told you the truth. Ah, he had it all his own way after that. He went with Miss Letitia to the inquest; he won over the coroner and the newspaper men to his will; he kept your aunt’s name out of the papers; he took charge of the coffin; he hired the undertaker and his men, strangers from London; he wrote the certificate—who but he! Everybody was cap in hand to the famous man!”

“Yes—Sir Richard. He said he wouldn’t be responsible for the consequences, considering your health, if we told you the truth. After that, he had everything his way. He went to the inquest with Miss Letitia; he influenced the coroner and the reporters; he kept your aunt’s name out of the news; he took care of the coffin; he hired the undertaker and his crew, who were strangers from London; he wrote the certificate—who else but him! Everyone was eager to please the famous man!”

“Surely, the servants and the neighbors asked questions?”

“Surely, the staff and the neighbors asked questions?”

“Hundreds of questions! What did that matter to Sir Richard? They were like so many children, in his hands. And, mind you, the luck helped him. To begin with, there was the common name. Who was to pick out your poor father among the thousands of James Browns? Then, again, the house and lands went to the male heir, as they called him—the man your father quarreled with in the bygone time. He brought his own establishment with him. Long before you got back from the friends you were staying with—don’t you remember it?—we had cleared out of the house; we were miles and miles away; and the old servants were scattered abroad, finding new situations wherever they could. How could you suspect us? We had nothing to fear in that way; but my conscience pricked me. I made another attempt to prevail on Miss Letitia, when you had recovered your health. I said, ‘There’s no fear of a relapse now; break it to her gently, but tell her the truth.’ No! Your aunt was too fond of you. She daunted me with dreadful fits of crying, when I tried to persuade her. And that wasn’t the worst of it. She bade me remember what an excitable man your father was—she reminded me that the misery of your mother’s death laid him low with brain fever—she said, ‘Emily takes after her father; I have heard you say it yourself; she has his constitution, and his sensitive nerves. Don’t you know how she loved him—how she talks of him to this day? Who can tell (if we are not careful) what dreadful mischief we may do?’ That was how my mistress worked on me. I got infected with her fears; it was as if I had caught an infection of disease. Oh, my dear, blame me if it must be; but don’t forget how I have suffered for it since! I was driven away from my dying mistress, in terror of what she might say, while you were watching at her bedside. I have lived in fear of what you might ask me—and have longed to go back to you—and have not had the courage to do it. Look at me now!”

“Hundreds of questions! What did that matter to Sir Richard? They were like so many children in his hands. And, honestly, luck was on his side. For starters, there was the common name. Who could pick out your poor father among all the thousands of James Browns? Plus, the house and land went to the male heir, as they called him—the man your father fought with back in the day. He brought his own setup with him. Long before you returned from the friends you were staying with—don’t you remember?—we had packed up and left; we were miles away; and the old servants were scattered, looking for new jobs wherever they could. How could you suspect us? We had nothing to fear in that regard, but my conscience was bugging me. I tried again to persuade Miss Letitia when you got better. I said, ‘There’s no risk of a relapse now; break it to her gently, but tell her the truth.’ No! Your aunt was too fond of you. She overwhelmed me with terrible crying fits when I tried to convince her. And that wasn’t even the worst part. She reminded me how excitable your father was—she recalled how the grief of your mother’s death pushed him into a brain fever—she said, ‘Emily takes after her father; I’ve heard you say that yourself; she has his constitution and sensitive nerves. Don’t you know how much she loved him—how she talks about him even now? Who knows what awful trouble we might cause if we aren’t careful?’ That’s how my mistress influenced me. I caught her fears; it felt like I caught a sickness. Oh, my dear, if you must blame me, go ahead; but don’t forget how I’ve suffered for it ever since! I was driven away from my dying mistress, terrified of what she might say, while you were at her bedside. I’ve lived in fear of what you might ask me—and have wanted to come back to you—and I haven’t had the courage to do it. Look at me now!”

The poor woman tried to take out her handkerchief; her quivering hand helplessly entangled itself in her dress. “I can’t even dry my eyes,” she said faintly. “Try to forgive me, miss!”

The poor woman tried to pull out her handkerchief, but her shaking hand got helplessly caught in her dress. “I can’t even wipe my eyes,” she said weakly. “Please try to forgive me, miss!”

Emily put her arms round the old nurse’s neck. “It is you,” she said sadly, “who must forgive me.”

Emily wrapped her arms around the old nurse's neck. “It is you,” she said sadly, “who has to forgive me.”

For a while they were silent. Through the window that was open to the little garden, came the one sound that could be heard—the gentle trembling of leaves in the evening wind.

For a while, they were quiet. Through the window that opened to the small garden, the only sound that could be heard was the soft rustling of leaves in the evening breeze.

The silence was harshly broken by the bell at the cottage door. They both started.

The silence was suddenly disrupted by the bell at the cottage door. They both jumped.

Emily’s heart beat fast. “Who can it be?” she said.

Emily’s heart raced. “Who could it be?” she asked.

Mrs. Ellmother rose. “Shall I say you can’t see anybody?” she asked, before leaving the room.

Mrs. Ellmother stood up. “Should I tell you can't see anyone?” she asked before leaving the room.

“Yes! yes!”

"Yes! Yes!"

Emily heard the door opened—heard low voices in the passage. There was a momentary interval. Then, Mrs. Ellmother returned. She said nothing. Emily spoke to her.

Emily heard the door open—heard quiet voices in the hallway. There was a brief pause. Then, Mrs. Ellmother came back. She didn't say anything. Emily talked to her.

“Is it a visitor?”

"Is it a guest?"

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Have you said I can’t see anybody?”

“Did you say I can’t see anyone?”

“I couldn’t say it.”

"I couldn't say that."

“Why not?”

"Why not?"

“Don’t be hard on him, my dear. It’s Mr. Alban Morris.”

“Don’t be too tough on him, my dear. It’s Mr. Alban Morris.”





CHAPTER L. MISS LADD ADVISES.

Mrs. Ellmother sat by the dying embers of the kitchen fire; thinking over the events of the day in perplexity and distress.

Mrs. Ellmother sat by the fading embers of the kitchen fire, reflecting on the day's events with confusion and worry.

She had waited at the cottage door for a friendly word with Alban, after he had left Emily. The stern despair in his face warned her to let him go in silence. She had looked into the parlor next. Pale and cold, Emily lay on the sofa—sunk in helpless depression of body and mind. “Don’t speak to me,” she whispered; “I am quite worn out.” It was but too plain that the view of Alban’s conduct which she had already expressed, was the view to which she had adhered at the interview between them. They had parted in grief—-perhaps in anger—perhaps forever. Mrs. Ellmother lifted Emily in compassionate silence, and carried her upstairs, and waited by her until she slept.

She stood at the cottage door, hoping for a friendly word from Alban after he had left Emily. The deep despair on his face made her realize it was best to let him go without speaking. Next, she glanced into the parlor. Pale and cold, Emily lay on the sofa, completely overwhelmed with physical and mental exhaustion. “Don’t talk to me,” she whispered; “I’m completely worn out.” It was clear that her earlier opinion of Alban's behavior was still what she believed during their conversation. They had parted in sadness—maybe in anger—maybe for good. Mrs. Ellmother quietly lifted Emily with compassion and brought her upstairs, staying by her side until she fell asleep.

In the still hours of the night, the thoughts of the faithful old servant—dwelling for a while on past and present—advanced, by slow degrees, to consideration of the doubtful future. Measuring, to the best of her ability, the responsibility which had fallen on her, she felt that it was more than she could bear, or ought to bear, alone. To whom could she look for help?

In the quiet hours of the night, the faithful old servant—spending some time reflecting on the past and present—slowly began to think about the uncertain future. Assessing, as best as she could, the weight of the responsibility that had come to her, she realized it was more than she could handle, or should handle, on her own. Who could she turn to for help?

The gentlefolks at Monksmoor were strangers to her. Doctor Allday was near at hand—but Emily had said, “Don’t send for him; he will torment me with questions—and I want to keep my mind quiet, if I can.” But one person was left, to whose ever-ready kindness Mrs. Ellmother could appeal—and that person was Miss Ladd.

The nice people at Monksmoor were unfamiliar to her. Doctor Allday was close by—but Emily had said, “Don’t call him; he’ll annoy me with questions—and I want to keep my mind calm, if I can.” But there was one person left, whose constant kindness Mrs. Ellmother could rely on—and that person was Miss Ladd.

It would have been easy to ask the help of the good schoolmistress in comforting and advising the favorite pupil whom she loved. But Mrs. Ellmother had another object in view: she was determined that the cold-blooded cruelty of Emily’s treacherous friend should not be allowed to triumph with impunity. If an ignorant old woman could do nothing else, she could tell the plain truth, and could leave Miss Ladd to decide whether such a person as Francine deserved to remain under her care.

It would have been easy to ask for help from the kind teacher in comforting and advising the favorite student she loved. But Mrs. Ellmother had another goal: she was determined that the heartless cruelty of Emily’s deceitful friend wouldn’t go unpunished. If an uneducated old woman couldn’t do anything else, she could speak the plain truth and let Miss Ladd decide if someone like Francine should still be in her care.

To feel justified in taking this step was one thing: to put it all clearly in writing was another. After vainly making the attempt overnight, Mrs. Ellmother tore up her letter, and communicated with Miss Ladd by means of a telegraphic message, in the morning. “Miss Emily is in great distress. I must not leave her. I have something besides to say to you which cannot be put into a letter. Will you please come to us?”

To feel justified in taking this step was one thing; putting it all down in writing was another. After trying in vain all night, Mrs. Ellmother tore up her letter and sent a telegram to Miss Ladd in the morning. “Miss Emily is in great distress. I can’t leave her. I have something more to tell you that can’t be written in a letter. Will you please come to us?”

Later in the forenoon, Mrs. Ellmother was called to the door by the arrival of a visitor. The personal appearance of the stranger impressed her favorably. He was a handsome little gentleman; his manners were winning, and his voice was singularly pleasant to hear.

Later in the morning, Mrs. Ellmother was called to the door by a visitor. The stranger's appearance made a good impression on her. He was a nice-looking little man; his manners were charming, and his voice was particularly pleasant to hear.

“I have come from Mr. Wyvil’s house in the country,” he said; “and I bring a letter from his daughter. May I take the opportunity of asking if Miss Emily is well?”

“I’ve just come from Mr. Wyvil’s house in the countryside,” he said, “and I have a letter from his daughter. Can I take this chance to ask if Miss Emily is doing well?”

“Far from it, sir, I am sorry to say. She is so poorly that she keeps her bed.”

“Not at all, sir. I regret to inform you that she is so unwell that she remains in bed.”

At this reply, the visitor’s face revealed such sincere sympathy and regret, that Mrs. Ellmother was interested in him: she added a word more. “My mistress has had a hard trial to bear, sir. I hope there is no bad news for her in the young lady’s letter?”

At this response, the visitor's face showed such genuine sympathy and regret that Mrs. Ellmother became interested in him; she added another comment. "My mistress has faced a tough challenge, sir. I hope there's no bad news for her in the young lady's letter?"

“On the contrary, there is news that she will be glad to hear—Miss Wyvil is coming here this evening. Will you excuse my asking if Miss Emily has had medical advice?”

“Actually, there's some news she'll be happy to hear—Miss Wyvil is coming here this evening. Can you forgive me for asking if Miss Emily has seen a doctor?”

“She won’t hear of seeing the doctor, sir. He’s a good friend of hers—and he lives close by. I am unfortunately alone in the house. If I could leave her, I would go at once and ask his advice.”

“She refuses to consider seeing the doctor, sir. He’s a good friend of hers—and he lives nearby. Unfortunately, I’m alone in the house. If I could leave her, I would go right away and ask for his advice.”

“Let me go!” Mirabel eagerly proposed.

“Let me go!” Mirabel eagerly proposed.

Mrs. Ellmother’s face brightened. “That’s kindly thought of, sir—if you don’t mind the trouble.”

Mrs. Ellmother's face lit up. "That's really thoughtful of you, sir—if you don't mind the hassle."

“My good lady, nothing is a trouble in your young mistress’s service. Give me the doctor’s name and address—and tell me what to say to him.”

“My good lady, it’s no trouble at all to help your young mistress. Just give me the doctor’s name and address—and let me know what to say to him.”

“There’s one thing you must be careful of,” Mrs. Ellmother answered. “He mustn’t come here, as if he had been sent for—she would refuse to see him.”

“There’s one thing you need to be careful about,” Mrs. Ellmother replied. “He shouldn’t come here as if he had been invited—she would refuse to see him.”

Mirabel understood her. “I will not forget to caution him. Kindly tell Miss Emily I called—my name is Mirabel. I will return to-morrow.”

Mirabel understood her. “I won’t forget to warn him. Please tell Miss Emily I stopped by—my name is Mirabel. I’ll be back tomorrow.”

He hastened away on his errand—only to find that he had arrived too late. Doctor Allday had left London; called away to a serious case of illness. He was not expected to get back until late in the afternoon. Mirabel left a message, saying that he would return in the evening.

He rushed off on his task—only to discover that he had gotten there too late. Doctor Allday had left London; he was called away for a serious illness. He wasn’t expected back until late in the afternoon. Mirabel left a message saying he would return in the evening.

The next visitor who arrived at the cottage was the trusty friend, in whose generous nature Mrs. Ellmother had wisely placed confidence. Miss Ladd had resolved to answer the telegram in person, the moment she read it.

The next visitor who arrived at the cottage was the loyal friend, in whom Mrs. Ellmother had wisely placed her trust. Miss Ladd had decided to respond to the telegram in person as soon as she read it.

“If there is bad news,” she said, “let me hear it at once. I am not well enough to bear suspense; my busy life at the school is beginning to tell on me.”

“If there’s bad news,” she said, “let me hear it right away. I’m not well enough to handle suspense; my hectic life at the school is starting to take a toll on me.”

“There is nothing that need alarm you, ma’am—but there is a great deal to say, before you see Miss Emily. My stupid head turns giddy with thinking of it. I hardly know where to begin.”

“There’s nothing to worry about, ma’am—but there’s a lot to discuss before you meet Miss Emily. My head is spinning just thinking about it. I barely know where to start.”

“Begin with Emily,” Miss Ladd suggested.

“Start with Emily,” Miss Ladd suggested.

Mrs. Ellmother took the advice. She described Emily’s unexpected arrival on the previous day; and she repeated what had passed between them afterward. Miss Ladd’s first impulse, when she had recovered her composure, was to go to Emily without waiting to hear more. Not presuming to stop her, Mrs. Ellmother ventured to put a question “Do you happen to have my telegram about you, ma’am?” Miss Ladd produced it. “Will you please look at the last part of it again?”

Mrs. Ellmother took the advice. She described Emily’s unexpected arrival from the day before and shared what happened between them afterward. Once she had regained her composure, Miss Ladd's first instinct was to go to Emily without waiting to hear more. Not wanting to stop her, Mrs. Ellmother took the chance to ask, “Do you happen to have my telegram with you, ma’am?” Miss Ladd pulled it out. “Could you please take another look at the last part of it?”

Miss Ladd read the words: “I have something besides to say to you which cannot be put into a letter.” She at once returned to her chair.

Miss Ladd read the words: “I have something else to tell you that can’t be written in a letter.” She immediately went back to her chair.

“Does what you have still to tell me refer to any person whom I know?” she said.

“Is what you have left to tell me about someone I know?” she said.

“It refers, ma’am, to Miss de Sor. I am afraid I shall distress you.”

“It refers, ma’am, to Miss de Sor. I’m afraid I’m going to upset you.”

“What did I say, when I came in?” Miss Ladd asked. “Speak out plainly; and try—it’s not easy, I know—but try to begin at the beginning.”

“What did I say when I walked in?” Miss Ladd asked. “Speak clearly; and try—it’s not easy, I know—but try to start from the beginning.”

Mrs. Ellmother looked back through her memory of past events, and began by alluding to the feeling of curiosity which she had excited in Francine, on the day when Emily had made them known to one another. From this she advanced to the narrative of what had taken place at Netherwoods—to the atrocious attempt to frighten her by means of the image of wax—to the discovery made by Francine in the garden at night—and to the circumstances under which that discovery had been communicated to Emily.

Mrs. Ellmother reflected on her memories and started by mentioning the curiosity she had sparked in Francine on the day Emily introduced them. From there, she moved on to the story of what happened at Netherwoods—the horrific attempt to scare her with a wax figure—the discovery Francine made in the garden at night—and the circumstances surrounding how that discovery was shared with Emily.

Miss Ladd’s face reddened with indignation. “Are you sure of all that you have said?” she asked.

Miss Ladd's face flushed with anger. "Are you certain about everything you've just said?" she asked.

“I am quite sure, ma’am. I hope I have not done wrong,” Mrs. Ellmother added simply, “in telling you all this?”

“I’m pretty sure, ma’am. I hope I haven’t messed up,” Mrs. Ellmother added plainly, “by telling you all this?”

“Wrong?” Miss Ladd repeated warmly. “If that wretched girl has no defense to offer, she is a disgrace to my school—and I owe you a debt of gratitude for showing her to me in her true character. She shall return at once to Netherwoods; and she shall answer me to my entire satisfaction—or leave my house. What cruelty! what duplicity! In all my experience of girls, I have never met with the like of it. Let me go to my dear little Emily—and try to forget what I have heard.”

“Wrong?” Miss Ladd said warmly. “If that miserable girl has no excuse to offer, she’s a disgrace to my school—and I really appreciate you showing me her true character. She will be sent back to Netherwoods immediately; and she must satisfy me completely—or she can leave my house. What cruelty! What deceit! In all my experience with girls, I’ve never seen anything like this. Let me go to my dear little Emily—and try to forget what I’ve just heard.”

Mrs. Ellmother led the good lady to Emily’s room—and, returning to the lower part of the house, went out into the garden. The mental effort that she had made had left its result in an aching head, and in an overpowering sense of depression. “A mouthful of fresh air will revive me,” she thought.

Mrs. Ellmother guided the kind woman to Emily’s room, and after that, she went back down to the lower part of the house and stepped outside into the garden. The mental strain she had experienced had left her with a headache and a heavy feeling of sadness. “A breath of fresh air will lift my spirits,” she thought.

The front garden and back garden at the cottage communicated with each other. Walking slowly round and round, Mrs. Ellmother heard footsteps on the road outside, which stopped at the gate. She looked through the grating, and discovered Alban Morris.

The front and back gardens at the cottage connected with each other. As she walked slowly in circles, Mrs. Ellmother heard footsteps on the road outside, which stopped at the gate. She looked through the grating and saw Alban Morris.

“Come in, sir!” she said, rejoiced to see him. He obeyed in silence. The full view of his face shocked Mrs. Ellmother. Never in her experience of the friend who had been so kind to her at Netherwoods, had he looked so old and so haggard as he looked now. “Oh, Mr. Alban, I see how she has distressed you! Don’t take her at her word. Keep a good heart, sir—young girls are never long together of the same mind.”

“Come in, sir!” she said, happy to see him. He stepped inside quietly. The sight of his face shocked Mrs. Ellmother. Never in her time knowing the friend who had been so kind to her at Netherwoods had he looked so old and worn out as he did now. “Oh, Mr. Alban, I can see how she has upset you! Don’t take her words too seriously. Stay positive, sir—young girls never stay on the same page for long.”

Alban gave her his hand. “I mustn’t speak about it,” he said. “Silence helps me to bear my misfortune as becomes a man. I have had some hard blows in my time: they don’t seem to have blunted my sense of feeling as I thought they had. Thank God, she doesn’t know how she has made me suffer! I want to ask her pardon for having forgotten myself yesterday. I spoke roughly to her, at one time. No: I won’t intrude on her; I have said I am sorry, in writing. Do you mind giving it to her? Good-by—and thank you. I mustn’t stay longer; Miss Ladd expects me at Netherwoods.”

Alban offered her his hand. “I shouldn’t talk about it,” he said. “Keeping quiet helps me deal with my troubles like a man. I’ve faced some tough challenges in my life: they don’t seem to have dulled my ability to feel as I thought they had. Thank God, she doesn’t know how much she’s made me suffer! I want to apologize for losing my composure yesterday. I spoke to her harshly at one point. No: I won’t impose on her; I’ve already expressed my apologies in writing. Could you please give it to her? Goodbye—and thank you. I can’t stay longer; Miss Ladd is expecting me at Netherwoods.”

“Miss Ladd is in the house, sir, at this moment.”

“Miss Ladd is in the house, sir, right now.”

“Here, in London!”

“Here, in London!”

“Upstairs, with Miss Emily.”

"Upstairs with Miss Emily."

“Upstairs? Is Emily ill?”

"Upstairs? Is Emily sick?"

“She is getting better, sir. Would you like to see Miss Ladd?”

“She’s improving, sir. Would you like to see Miss Ladd?”

“I should indeed! I have something to say to her—and time is of importance to me. May I wait in the garden?”

“I really should! I have something to tell her—and it’s important that I do it soon. Can I wait in the garden?”

“Why not in the parlor, sir?”

“Why not in the living room, sir?”

“The parlor reminds me of happier days. In time, I may have courage enough to look at the room again. Not now.”

“The parlor reminds me of better times. Maybe someday I’ll have enough courage to look at the room again. Not right now.”

“If she doesn’t make it up with that good man,” Mrs. Ellmother thought, on her way back to the house, “my nurse-child is what I have never believed her to be yet—she’s a fool.”

“If she doesn’t reconcile with that good man,” Mrs. Ellmother thought on her way back to the house, “my nurse-child is what I’ve never believed her to be—she’s a fool.”

In half an hour more, Miss Ladd joined Alban on the little plot of grass behind the cottage. “I bring Emily’s reply to your letter,” she said. “Read it, before you speak to me.”

In half an hour, Miss Ladd joined Alban on the small patch of grass behind the cottage. “I have Emily’s response to your letter,” she said. “Read it before you talk to me.”

Alban read it: “Don’t suppose you have offended me—and be assured that I feel gratefully the tone in which your note is written. I try to write forbearingly on my side; I wish I could write acceptably as well. It is not to be done. I am as unable as ever to enter into your motives. You are not my relation; you were under no obligation of secrecy: you heard me speak ignorantly of the murder of my father, as if it had been the murder of a stranger; and yet you kept me—deliberately, cruelly kept me—deceived! The remembrance of it burns me like fire. I cannot—oh, Alban, I cannot restore you to the place in my estimation which you have lost! If you wish to help me to bear my trouble, I entreat you not to write to me again.”

Alban read it: “Don’t think you’ve offended me—and know that I genuinely appreciate the tone of your note. I try to respond with patience on my side; I wish I could write in a way you’d find acceptable too. But that’s just not possible. I still can’t understand your motives. You’re not my relative; you had no duty to keep secrets: you heard me talk about my father’s murder as if it were the murder of a stranger; yet you kept me—knowingly, cruelly kept me—misled! The memory of it burns me like fire. I can’t—oh, Alban, I can’t put you back in the place in my mind that you’ve lost! If you want to help me cope with my pain, I beg you not to write to me again.”

Alban offered the letter silently to Miss Ladd. She signed to him to keep it.

Alban quietly handed the letter to Miss Ladd. She motioned for him to hold onto it.

“I know what Emily has written,” she said; “and I have told her, what I now tell you—she is wrong; in every way, wrong. It is the misfortune of her impetuous nature that she rushes to conclusions—and those conclusions once formed, she holds to them with all the strength of her character. In this matter, she has looked at her side of the question exclusively; she is blind to your side.”

“I know what Emily has written,” she said; “and I’ve told her, just like I’m telling you now—she’s wrong; in every way, wrong. It’s the downside of her impulsive nature that she jumps to conclusions—and once she forms those conclusions, she clings to them with all the strength of her character. In this situation, she has only considered her perspective; she is blind to yours.”

“Not willfully!” Alban interposed.

“Not on purpose!” Alban interjected.

Miss Ladd looked at him with admiration. “You defend Emily?” she said.

Miss Ladd looked at him with admiration. “You’re defending Emily?” she said.

“I love her,” Alban answered.

“I love her,” Alban replied.

Miss Ladd felt for him, as Mrs. Ellmother had felt for him. “Trust to time, Mr. Morris,” she resumed. “The danger to be afraid of is—the danger of some headlong action, on her part, in the interval. Who can say what the end may be, if she persists in her present way of thinking? There is something monstrous, in a young girl declaring that it is her duty to pursue a murderer, and to bring him to justice! Don’t you see it yourself?”

Miss Ladd empathized with him, just like Mrs. Ellmother had. “Trust time, Mr. Morris," she continued. “The real danger is the possibility of her taking some reckless action in the meantime. Who knows what might happen if she keeps thinking this way? It's quite shocking for a young girl to say it's her duty to go after a murderer and bring him to justice! Can't you see that yourself?”

Alban still defended Emily. “It seems to me to be a natural impulse,” he said—“natural, and noble.”

Alban still stood up for Emily. “It seems to me to be a natural instinct,” he said—“natural and noble.”

“Noble!” Miss Ladd exclaimed.

“Awesome!” Miss Ladd exclaimed.

“Yes—for it grows out of the love which has not died with her father’s death.”

“Yes—for it comes from the love that didn’t fade after her father’s death.”

“Then you encourage her?”

“Are you encouraging her?”

“With my whole heart—if she would give me the opportunity!”

“With all my heart—if she would give me the chance!”

“We won’t pursue the subject, Mr. Morris. I am told by Mrs. Ellmother that you have something to say to me. What is it?”

“We won’t get into that, Mr. Morris. Mrs. Ellmother told me that you have something to tell me. What is it?”

“I have to ask you,” Alban replied, “to let me resign my situation at Netherwoods.”

“I need to ask you,” Alban replied, “to allow me to resign from my position at Netherwoods.”

Miss Ladd was not only surprised; she was also—a very rare thing with her—inclined to be suspicious. After what he had said to Emily, it occurred to her that Alban might be meditating some desperate project, with the hope of recovering his lost place in her favor.

Miss Ladd was not just surprised; she was also—something that rarely happened for her—feeling suspicious. After what he had told Emily, it crossed her mind that Alban might be planning some desperate scheme to win back his lost standing with her.

“Have you heard of some better employment?” she asked.

“Have you heard about any better job opportunities?” she asked.

“I have heard of no employment. My mind is not in a state to give the necessary attention to my pupils.”

"I haven't heard of any jobs. I'm not in the right mindset to give my students the attention they need."

“Is that your only reason for wishing to leave me?”

“Is that the only reason you want to leave me?”

“It is one of my reasons.”

"It's one of my reasons."

“The only one which you think it necessary to mention?”

“The only one you think is worth mentioning?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“I shall be sorry to lose you, Mr. Morris.”

“I'll be sorry to lose you, Mr. Morris.”

“Believe me, Miss Ladd, I am not ungrateful for your kindness.”

“Believe me, Miss Ladd, I really appreciate your kindness.”

“Will you let me, in all kindness, say something more?” Miss Ladd answered. “I don’t intrude on your secrets—I only hope that you have no rash project in view.”

“Can I kindly say something else?” Miss Ladd replied. “I’m not prying into your secrets—I just hope you don’t have any reckless plans.”

“I don’t understand you, Miss Ladd.”

“I don’t get you, Miss Ladd.”

“Yes, Mr. Morris—you do.”

“Yes, Mr. Morris—you definitely do.”

She shook hands with him—and went back to Emily.

She shook hands with him and went back to Emily.





CHAPTER LI. THE DOCTOR SEES.

Alban returned to Netherwoods—to continue his services, until another master could be found to take his place.

Alban returned to Netherwoods to continue his work until another employer could be found to take over his position.

By a later train Miss Ladd followed him. Emily was too well aware of the importance of the mistress’s presence to the well-being of the school, to permit her to remain at the cottage. It was understood that they were to correspond, and that Emily’s room was waiting for her at Netherwoods, whenever she felt inclined to occupy it.

By a later train, Miss Ladd followed him. Emily knew too well how important the mistress’s presence was for the school’s well-being to let her stay at the cottage. They agreed to stay in touch, and Emily’s room was ready for her at Netherwoods whenever she decided to move in.

Mrs. Ellmother made the tea, that evening, earlier than usual. Being alone again with Emily, it struck her that she might take advantage of her position to say a word in Alban’s favor. She had chosen her time unfortunately. The moment she pronounced the name, Emily checked her by a look, and spoke of another person—that person being Miss Jethro.

Mrs. Ellmother made the tea that evening earlier than usual. Being alone again with Emily, it occurred to her that she could take advantage of her position to say a word in Alban’s favor. Unfortunately, she chose the wrong moment. As soon as she mentioned his name, Emily silenced her with a look and started talking about someone else—that someone being Miss Jethro.

Mrs. Ellmother at once entered her protest, in her own downright way. “Whatever you do,” she said, “don’t go back to that! What does Miss Jethro matter to you?”

Mrs. Ellmother immediately voiced her disagreement, in her usual blunt manner. “Whatever you do,” she said, “don’t go back to that! What does Miss Jethro mean to you?”

“I am more interested in her than you suppose—I happen to know why she left the school.”

“I care about her more than you think—I actually know why she left the school.”

“Begging your pardon, miss, that’s quite impossible!”

“Excuse me, miss, but that’s absolutely impossible!”

“She left the school,” Emily persisted, “for a serious reason. Miss Ladd discovered that she had used false references.”

“She left the school,” Emily insisted, “for a serious reason. Miss Ladd found out that she had used fake references.”

“Good Lord! who told you that?”

“Wow! Who said that?”

“You see I know it. I asked Miss Ladd how she got her information. She was bound by a promise never to mention the person’s name. I didn’t say it to her—but I may say it to you. I am afraid I have an idea of who the person was.”

“You see, I know. I asked Miss Ladd how she found out. She was bound by a promise not to reveal the person’s name. I didn’t say it to her—but I might say it to you. I’m afraid I have a guess about who that person was.”

“No,” Mrs. Ellmother obstinately asserted, “you can’t possibly know who it was! How should you know?”

“No,” Mrs. Ellmother stubbornly insisted, “you can’t possibly know who it was! How would you know?”

“Do you wish me to repeat what I heard in that room opposite, when my aunt was dying?”

“Do you want me to repeat what I heard in that room across the hall when my aunt was dying?”

“Drop it, Miss Emily! For God’s sake, drop it!”

“Just let it go, Miss Emily! Please, just let it go!”

“I can’t drop it. It’s dreadful to me to have suspicions of my aunt—and no better reason for them than what she said in a state of delirium. Tell me, if you love me, was it her wandering fancy? or was it the truth?”

“I can’t let it go. It’s awful for me to have doubts about my aunt—and no better reason for them than what she said while delirious. Please tell me, if you care for me, was it just her confused thoughts? Or was it real?”

“As I hope to be saved, Miss Emily, I can only guess as you do—I don’t rightly know. My mistress trusted me half way, as it were. I’m afraid I have a rough tongue of my own sometimes. I offended her—and from that time she kept her own counsel. What she did, she did in the dark, so far as I was concerned.”

“As I hope to be saved, Miss Emily, I can only guess like you—I don’t really know. My mistress trusted me to a point. I’m afraid I can be pretty blunt at times. I upset her—and after that, she kept her thoughts to herself. Whatever she did, she did in secret, as far as I was concerned.”

“How did you offend her?”

"How did you upset her?"

“I shall be obliged to speak of your father if I tell you how?”

“I'll have to mention your father if I explain how.”

“Speak of him.”

“Talk about him.”

He was not to blame—mind that!” Mrs. Ellmother said earnestly. “If I wasn’t certain of what I say now you wouldn’t get a word out of me. Good harmless man—there’s no denying it—he was in love with Miss Jethro! What’s the matter?”

He wasn’t at fault—remember that!” Mrs. Ellmother said earnestly. “If I weren’t sure of what I’m saying, you wouldn’t get a word out of me. A good, harmless man—there’s no denying it—he was in love with Miss Jethro! What’s wrong?”

Emily was thinking of her memorable conversation with the disgraced teacher on her last night at school. “Nothing” she answered. “Go on.”

Emily was reflecting on her unforgettable conversation with the disgraced teacher on her last night at school. “Nothing,” she replied. “Go on.”

“If he had not tried to keep it secret from us,” Mrs. Ellmother resumed, “your aunt might never have taken it into her head that he was entangled in a love affair of the shameful sort. I don’t deny that I helped her in her inquiries; but it was only because I felt sure from the first that the more she discovered the more certainly my master’s innocence would show itself. He used to go away and visit Miss Jethro privately. In the time when your aunt trusted me, we never could find out where. She made that discovery afterward for herself (I can’t tell you how long afterward); and she spent money in employing mean wretches to pry into Miss Jethro’s past life. She had (if you will excuse me for saying it) an old maid’s hatred of the handsome young woman, who lured your father away from home, and set up a secret (in a manner of speaking) between her brother and herself. I won’t tell you how we looked at letters and other things which he forgot to leave under lock and key. I will only say there was one bit, in a journal he kept, which made me ashamed of myself. I read it out to Miss Letitia; and I told her in so many words, not to count any more on me. No; I haven’t got a copy of the words—I can remember them without a copy. ‘Even if my religion did not forbid me to peril my soul by leading a life of sin with this woman whom I love’—that was how it began—‘the thought of my daughter would keep me pure. No conduct of mine shall ever make me unworthy of my child’s affection and respect.’ There! I’m making you cry; I won’t stay here any longer. All that I had to say has been said. Nobody but Miss Ladd knows for certain whether your aunt was innocent or guilty in the matter of Miss Jethro’s disgrace. Please to excuse me; my work’s waiting downstairs.”

“If he hadn’t tried to keep it from us,” Mrs. Ellmother continued, “your aunt might never have thought he was involved in a shameful love affair. I won’t deny that I helped her look into it, but I did it because I was sure that the more she discovered, the clearer my master’s innocence would become. He used to go visit Miss Jethro privately. When your aunt trusted me, we could never find out where. She figured it out herself later (I can’t tell you how long afterward), and she spent money hiring lowlifes to dig into Miss Jethro’s past. She had (if you’ll excuse me for saying this) a spinster’s resentment toward the attractive young woman who seduced your father and created a secret (in a way) between her brother and herself. I won’t tell you how we looked through letters and other things he forgot to keep safe. I’ll just say there was one entry in a journal he kept that made me feel ashamed. I read it out loud to Miss Letitia and told her straight up not to count on me anymore. No; I don’t have a copy of the words—I can remember them without one. ‘Even if my religion didn’t forbid me from risking my soul by living a life of sin with the woman I love’—that’s how it started—‘the thought of my daughter would keep me pure. No action of mine will ever make me unworthy of my child’s love and respect.’ There! I’m making you cry; I won’t stay here any longer. Everything I needed to say has been said. Nobody but Miss Ladd knows for sure whether your aunt was innocent or guilty in the matter of Miss Jethro’s disgrace. Please excuse me; my work’s waiting downstairs.”

From time to time, as she pursued her domestic labors, Mrs. Ellmother thought of Mirabel. Hours on hours had passed—and the doctor had not appeared. Was he too busy to spare even a few minutes of his time? Or had the handsome little gentleman, after promising so fairly, failed to perform his errand? This last doubt wronged Mirabel. He had engaged to return to the doctor’s house; and he kept his word.

From time to time, while she carried out her household tasks, Mrs. Ellmother thought about Mirabel. Hours had gone by—and the doctor still hadn’t shown up. Was he too busy to take a few minutes? Or had the charming young man, despite his good intentions, failed to do what he promised? This last thought was unfair to Mirabel. He had promised to return to the doctor’s house; and he stuck to his word.

Doctor Allday was at home again, and was seeing patients. Introduced in his turn, Mirabel had no reason to complain of his reception. At the same time, after he had stated the object of his visit, something odd began to show itself in the doctor’s manner.

Doctor Allday was back at home and seeing patients again. When it was her turn, Mirabel had no complaints about how he welcomed her. However, after he explained why she was there, something strange started to come out in the doctor’s behavior.

He looked at Mirabel with an appearance of uneasy curiosity; and he contrived an excuse for altering the visitor’s position in the room, so that the light fell full on Mirabel’s face.

He looked at Mirabel with a mix of nervous curiosity and found a way to change the visitor’s position in the room so that the light shined directly on Mirabel’s face.

“I fancy I must have seen you,” the doctor said, “at some former time.”

“I think I must have seen you,” the doctor said, “at some time before.”

“I am ashamed to say I don’t remember it,” Mirabel answered.

“I’m embarrassed to admit I don’t remember it,” Mirabel replied.

“Ah, very likely I’m wrong! I’ll call on Miss Emily, sir, you may depend on it.”

“Yeah, I’m probably wrong! I'll check in on Miss Emily, sir, you can count on that.”

Left in his consulting-room, Doctor Allday failed to ring the bell which summoned the next patient who was waiting for him. He took his diary from the table drawer, and turned to the daily entries for the past month of July.

Left alone in his consulting room, Doctor Allday didn’t ring the bell to call in the next patient waiting for him. He pulled out his diary from the drawer of the table and flipped to the daily entries from the past month of July.

Arriving at the fifteenth day of the month, he glanced at the first lines of writing: “A visit from a mysterious lady, calling herself Miss Jethro. Our conference led to some very unexpected results.”

Arriving on the fifteenth day of the month, he looked at the first lines of writing: “A visit from a mysterious lady, calling herself Miss Jethro. Our meeting led to some very surprising results.”

No: that was not what he was in search of. He looked a little lower down: and read on regularly, from that point, as follows:

No: that wasn't what he was looking for. He glanced a bit lower down: and continued reading steadily from that point, as follows:

“Called on Miss Emily, in great anxiety about the discoveries which she might make among her aunt’s papers. Papers all destroyed, thank God—except the Handbill, offering a reward for discovery of the murderer, which she found in the scrap-book. Gave her back the Handbill. Emily much surprised that the wretch should have escaped, with such a careful description of him circulated everywhere. She read the description aloud to me, in her nice clear voice: ‘Supposed age between twenty-five and thirty years. A well-made man of small stature. Fair complexion, delicate features, clear blue eyes. Hair light, and cut rather short. Clean shaven, with the exception of narrow half-whiskers’—and so on. Emily at a loss to understand how the fugitive could disguise himself. Reminded her that he could effectually disguise his head and face (with time to help him) by letting his hair grow long, and cultivating his beard. Emily not convinced, even by this self-evident view of the case. Changed the subject.”

“Visited Miss Emily, feeling really anxious about what she might find among her aunt’s papers. Thankfully, all the papers were destroyed—except for the Handbill that offered a reward for finding the murderer, which she discovered in the scrapbook. I returned the Handbill to her. Emily was quite surprised that the criminal managed to get away despite such a detailed description of him being circulated everywhere. She read the description aloud to me in her clear, pleasant voice: ‘Supposed age between twenty-five and thirty years. A well-built man of short stature. Fair complexion, delicate features, clear blue eyes. Light hair, cut rather short. Clean-shaven, except for narrow half-whiskers’—and so on. Emily was puzzled about how the fugitive could disguise himself. I reminded her that he could easily change his head and face (given some time) by letting his hair grow long and growing a beard. Emily wasn’t convinced, even by that obvious point. She changed the subject.”

The doctor put away his diary, and rang the bell.

The doctor put his diary away and rang the bell.

“Curious,” he thought. “That dandified little clergyman has certainly reminded me of my discussion with Emily, more than two months since. Was it his flowing hair, I wonder? or his splendid beard? Good God! suppose it should turn out—?”

“Interesting,” he thought. “That flashy little clergyman has definitely reminded me of my conversation with Emily over two months ago. Was it his long hair, I wonder? Or his impressive beard? Good Lord! What if it turns out—?”

He was interrupted by the appearance of his patient. Other ailing people followed. Doctor Allday’s mind was professionally occupied for the rest of the evening.

He was interrupted when his patient arrived. Other sick people came in after that. Doctor Allday focused on his work for the rest of the evening.





CHAPTER LII. “IF I COULD FIND A FRIEND!”

Shortly after Miss Ladd had taken her departure, a parcel arrived for Emily, bearing the name of a bookseller printed on the label. It was large, and it was heavy. “Reading enough, I should think, to last for a lifetime,” Mrs. Ellmother remarked, after carrying the parcel upstairs.

Shortly after Miss Ladd left, a package arrived for Emily with the name of a bookseller printed on the label. It was large and heavy. “I’d say there’s enough reading here to last a lifetime,” Mrs. Ellmother commented after bringing the package upstairs.

Emily called her back as she was leaving the room. “I want to caution you,” she said, “before Miss Wyvil comes. Don’t tell her—don’t tell anybody—how my father met his death. If other persons are taken into our confidence, they will talk of it. We don’t know how near to us the murderer may be. The slightest hint may put him on his guard.”

Emily called her back as she was leaving the room. “I want to warn you,” she said, “before Miss Wyvil arrives. Don’t tell her—don’t tell anyone—how my father died. If we share this with others, they will spread it. We don’t know how close the murderer might be to us. Even the smallest hint could make him cautious.”

“Oh, miss, are you still thinking of that!”

“Oh, miss, are you still thinking about that?”

“I think of nothing else.”

“I can't think of anything else.”

“Bad for your mind, Miss Emily—and bad for your body, as your looks show. I wish you would take counsel with some discreet person, before you move in this matter by yourself.”

“Not good for your mind, Miss Emily—and not good for your body, as your looks indicate. I wish you would talk to someone trustworthy before you handle this on your own.”

Emily sighed wearily. “In my situation, where is the person whom I can trust?”

Emily sighed wearily. “In my situation, where is the person I can trust?”

“You can trust the good doctor.”

“You can trust the good doctor.”

“Can I? Perhaps I was wrong when I told you I wouldn’t see him. He might be of some use to me.”

“Can I? Maybe I was mistaken when I said I wouldn’t see him. He could be helpful to me.”

Mrs. Ellmother made the most of this concession, in the fear that Emily might change her mind. “Doctor Allday may call on you tomorrow,” she said.

Mrs. Ellmother took full advantage of this opportunity, worried that Emily might change her mind. “Doctor Allday might visit you tomorrow,” she said.

“Do you mean that you have sent for him?”

“Are you saying that you have called for him?”

“Don’t be angry! I did it for the best—and Mr. Mirabel agreed with me.”

“Don’t be mad! I did it for the best—and Mr. Mirabel agreed with me.”

“Mr. Mirabel! What have you told Mr. Mirabel?”

“Mr. Mirabel! What did you tell Mr. Mirabel?”

“Nothing, except that you are ill. When he heard that, he proposed to go for the doctor. He will be here again to-morrow, to ask for news of your health. Will you see him?”

“Nothing, except that you’re not well. When he heard that, he suggested going to get the doctor. He’ll be back tomorrow to check on your health. Will you see him?”

“I don’t know yet—I have other things to think of. Bring Miss Wyvil up here when she comes.”

“I don’t know yet—I have other things on my mind. Bring Miss Wyvil up here when she arrives.”

“Am I to get the spare room ready for her?”

“Should I prepare the spare room for her?”

“No. She is staying with her father at the London house.”

“No. She’s staying with her dad at the London house.”

Emily made that reply almost with an air of relief. When Cecilia arrived, it was only by an effort that she could show grateful appreciation of the sympathy of her dearest friend. When the visit came to an end, she felt an ungrateful sense of freedom: the restraint was off her mind; she could think again of the one terrible subject that had any interest for her now. Over love, over friendship, over the natural enjoyment of her young life, predominated the blighting resolution which bound her to avenge her father’s death. Her dearest remembrances of him—tender remembrances once—now burned in her (to use her own words) like fire. It was no ordinary love that had bound parent and child together in the bygone time. Emily had grown from infancy to girlhood, owing all the brightness of her life—a life without a mother, without brothers, without sisters—to her father alone. To submit to lose this beloved, this only companion, by the cruel stroke of disease was of all trials of resignation the hardest to bear. But to be severed from him by the murderous hand of a man, was more than Emily’s fervent nature could passively endure. Before the garden gate had closed on her friend she had returned to her one thought, she was breathing again her one aspiration. The books that she had ordered, with her own purpose in view—books that might supply her want of experience, and might reveal the perils which beset the course that lay before her—were unpacked and spread out on the table. Hour after hour, when the old servant believed that her mistress was in bed, she was absorbed over biographies in English and French, which related the stratagems by means of which famous policemen had captured the worst criminals of their time. From these, she turned to works of fiction, which found their chief topic of interest in dwelling on the discovery of hidden crime. The night passed, and dawn glimmered through the window—and still she opened book after book with sinking courage—and still she gained nothing but the disheartening conviction of her inability to carry out her own plans. Almost every page that she turned over revealed the immovable obstacles set in her way by her sex and her age. Could she mix with the people, or visit the scenes, familiar to the experience of men (in fact and in fiction), who had traced the homicide to his hiding-place, and had marked him among his harmless fellow-creatures with the brand of Cain? No! A young girl following, or attempting to follow, that career, must reckon with insult and outrage—paying their abominable tribute to her youth and her beauty, at every turn. What proportion would the men who might respect her bear to the men who might make her the object of advances, which it was hardly possible to imagine without shuddering. She crept exhausted to her bed, the most helpless, hopeless creature on the wide surface of the earth—a girl self-devoted to the task of a man.

Emily responded almost with relief. When Cecilia arrived, she struggled to genuinely appreciate the sympathy of her closest friend. As the visit ended, she felt an ungrateful sense of freedom: the weight was lifted from her mind; she could once again think about the one terrible subject that mattered to her now. Above love, friendship, and the natural enjoyment of her youth loomed the crushing resolve to avenge her father’s death. Her fond memories of him—once tender—now burned within her (to use her own words) like fire. The bond between parent and child had been extraordinary in the past. Emily had grown from childhood to adolescence, drawing all the joy of her life—a life without a mother, brothers, or sisters—from her father alone. To lose this beloved, this only companion, to the cruel grip of illness was the hardest trial to endure. But to be separated from him by a murderer’s hand was more than Emily’s passionate nature could bear. Before the garden gate had closed behind her friend, she returned to her single thought; she was once again breathing her singular aspiration. The books she had ordered for her purpose—books that might fill her lack of experience and reveal the dangers ahead—were unpacked and spread out on the table. Hour after hour, when the old servant believed her mistress was in bed, she immersed herself in biographies in English and French, detailing how famous detectives had captured the worst criminals of their time. From these, she shifted to works of fiction that focused on uncovering hidden crimes. The night passed, and dawn light filtered through the window—and still she flipped through book after book with waning courage—and still she found nothing but the discouraging realization of her inability to execute her plans. Almost every page she turned highlighted the unyielding barriers posed by her gender and her age. Could she mingle with those familiar with the experiences of men (in reality and fiction), who had tracked down the murderer to his hiding place and branded him among his innocent peers with the mark of Cain? No! A young girl trying to pursue that path must face insult and harassment—paying their disgusting tribute to her youth and beauty at every turn. What would be the ratio of men who might respect her to those who might subject her to advances that were almost unimaginable without shuddering? She crept exhausted to her bed, the most helpless, hopeless being on the vast earth—a girl dedicated to the task of a man.

Careful to perform his promise to Mirabel, without delay, the doctor called on Emily early in the morning—before the hour at which he usually entered his consulting-room.

Careful to keep his promise to Mirabel, the doctor visited Emily early in the morning—before the usual time he went into his consulting room.

“Well? What’s the matter with the pretty young mistress?” he asked, in his most abrupt manner, when Mrs. Ellmother opened the door. “Is it love? or jealousy? or a new dress with a wrinkle in it?”

"Well? What's wrong with the pretty young lady?" he asked, in his most blunt way, when Mrs. Ellmother opened the door. "Is it love? Or jealousy? Or is there a wrinkle in a new dress?"

“You will hear about it, sir, from Miss Emily herself. I am forbidden to say anything.”

“You’ll hear about it, sir, from Miss Emily herself. I’m not allowed to say anything.”

“But you mean to say something—for all that?”

“But you still have something to say, right?”

“Don’t joke, Doctor Allday! The state of things here is a great deal too serious for joking. Make up your mind to be surprised—I say no more.”

“Don’t joke around, Doctor Allday! The situation here is way too serious for jokes. Get ready to be surprised—I won’t say anything more.”

Before the doctor could ask what this meant, Emily opened the parlor door. “Come in!” she said, impatiently.

Before the doctor could ask what this meant, Emily opened the parlor door. “Come in!” she said, impatiently.

Doctor Allday’s first greeting was strictly professional. “My dear child, I never expected this,” he began. “You are looking wretchedly ill.” He attempted to feel her pulse. She drew her hand away from him.

Doctor Allday’s first greeting was all business. “My dear child, I never expected this,” he started. “You look really unwell.” He tried to take her pulse. She pulled her hand away from him.

“It’s my mind that’s ill,” she answered. “Feeling my pulse won’t cure me of anxiety and distress. I want advice; I want help. Dear old doctor, you have always been a good friend to me—be a better friend than ever now.”

“It’s my mind that’s sick,” she replied. “Checking my pulse won’t fix my anxiety and distress. I need advice; I need help. Dear old doctor, you’ve always been a good friend to me—be an even better friend now.”

“What can I do?”

"What should I do?"

“Promise you will keep secret what I am going to say to you—and listen, pray listen patiently, till I have done.”

“Promise you’ll keep what I’m about to say a secret—and please, just listen patiently until I’m finished.”

Doctor Allday promised, and listened. He had been, in some degree at least, prepared for a surprise—but the disclosure which now burst on him was more than his equanimity could sustain. He looked at Emily in silent dismay. She had surprised and shocked him, not only by what she said, but by what she unconsciously suggested. Was it possible that Mirabel’s personal appearance had produced on her the same impression which was present in his own mind? His first impulse, when he was composed enough to speak, urged him to put the question cautiously.

Doctor Allday promised and listened. He had been somewhat prepared for a surprise, but the revelation that hit him now was more than he could handle. He looked at Emily in stunned silence. She had shocked him not just with her words, but also with what she seemed to imply without meaning to. Could it be that Mirabel’s looks had made the same impact on her that it had on him? His first instinct, once he was calm enough to talk, was to ask the question carefully.

“If you happened to meet with the suspected man,” he said, “have you any means of identifying him?”

“If you happened to run into the suspected man,” he said, “do you have any way of identifying him?”

“None whatever, doctor. If you would only think it over—”

“Not at all, doctor. If you could just think about it—”

He stopped her there; convinced of the danger of encouraging her, and resolved to act on his conviction.

He stopped her right there; sure of the risk in encouraging her, and determined to stick to his belief.

“I have enough to occupy me in my profession,” he said. “Ask your other friend to think it over.”

“I have plenty to keep me busy with my work,” he said. “Ask your other friend to consider it.”

“What other friend?”

"Which other friend?"

“Mr. Alban Morris.”

“Mr. Alban Morris.”

The moment he pronounced the name, he saw that he had touched on some painful association. “Has Mr. Morris refused to help you?” he inquired.

The moment he said the name, he realized he had hit a nerve. “Has Mr. Morris turned you down?” he asked.

“I have not asked him to help me.”

“I haven't asked him to help me.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

There was no choice (with such a man as Doctor Allday) between offending him or answering him. Emily adopted the last alternative. On this occasion she had no reason to complain of his silence.

There was no option (with a man like Doctor Allday) between upsetting him or responding to him. Emily chose the second option. This time, she had no reason to be unhappy with his silence.

“Your view of Mr. Morris’s conduct surprises me,” he replied—“surprises me more than I can say,” he added; remembering that he too was guilty of having kept her in ignorance of the truth, out of regard—mistaken regard, as it now seemed to be—for her peace of mind.

“Your opinion about Mr. Morris’s behavior surprises me,” he replied—“surprises me more than I can express,” he added, recalling that he too was guilty of keeping her unaware of the truth, out of concern—misguided concern, as it now appeared—for her peace of mind.

“Be good to me, and pass it over if I am wrong,” Emily said: “I can’t dispute with you; I can only tell you what I feel. You have always been so kind to me—may I count on your kindness still?”

“Be nice to me, and let it slide if I’m wrong,” Emily said. “I can’t argue with you; I can only share how I feel. You’ve always been so kind to me—can I still count on your kindness?”

Doctor Allday relapsed into silence.

Dr. Allday fell silent.

“May I at least ask,” she went on, “if you know anything of persons—” She paused, discouraged by the cold expression of inquiry in the old man’s eyes as he looked at her.

“Can I at least ask,” she continued, “if you know anything about people—” She stopped, feeling disheartened by the indifferent look of curiosity in the old man’s eyes as he stared at her.

“What persons?” he said.

"What people?" he said.

“Persons whom I suspect.”

“People I suspect.”

“Name them.”

"List them."

Emily named the landlady of the inn at Zeeland: she could now place the right interpretation on Mrs. Rook’s conduct, when the locket had been put into her hand at Netherwoods. Doctor Allday answered shortly and stiffly: he had never even seen Mrs. Rook. Emily mentioned Miss Jethro next—and saw at once that she had interested him.

Emily identified the landlady of the inn in Zeeland: she could now understand Mrs. Rook’s behavior when the locket was given to her at Netherwoods. Doctor Allday replied briefly and formally: he had never even met Mrs. Rook. Emily then brought up Miss Jethro—and immediately noticed that she had caught his attention.

“What do you suspect Miss Jethro of doing?” he asked.

“What do you think Miss Jethro is up to?” he asked.

“I suspect her of knowing more of my father’s death than she is willing to acknowledge,” Emily replied.

“I suspect she knows more about my father's death than she's willing to admit,” Emily replied.

The doctor’s manner altered for the better. “I agree with you,” he said frankly. “But I have some knowledge of that lady. I warn you not to waste time and trouble in trying to discover the weak side of Miss Jethro.”

The doctor’s attitude improved. “I agree with you,” he said honestly. “But I know a bit about that lady. I advise you not to spend your time and energy trying to find Miss Jethro’s weaknesses.”

“That was not my experience of her at school,” Emily rejoined. “At the same time I don’t know what may have happened since those days. I may perhaps have lost the place I once held in her regard.”

"That wasn’t my experience of her at school," Emily replied. "At the same time, I don’t know what might have happened since then. I might have lost the position I once had in her eyes."

“How?”

"How?"

“Through my aunt.”

“Via my aunt.”

“Through your aunt?”

"Through your aunt?"

“I hope and trust I am wrong,” Emily continued; “but I fear my aunt had something to do with Miss Jethro’s dismissal from the school—and in that case Miss Jethro may have found it out.” Her eyes, resting on the doctor, suddenly brightened. “You know something about it!” she exclaimed.

“I hope I’m wrong,” Emily continued; “but I’m worried my aunt might have had something to do with Miss Jethro getting fired from the school—and if that’s true, Miss Jethro may have figured it out.” Her eyes, fixed on the doctor, suddenly lit up. “You know something about it!” she exclaimed.

He considered a little—whether he should or should not tell her of the letter addressed by Miss Ladd to Miss Letitia, which he had found at the cottage.

He thought for a moment about whether he should tell her about the letter from Miss Ladd to Miss Letitia that he had found at the cottage.

“If I could satisfy you that your fears are well founded,” he asked, “would the discovery keep you away from Miss Jethro?”

“If I could prove to you that your fears are justified,” he asked, “would that knowledge make you stay away from Miss Jethro?”

“I should be ashamed to speak to her—even if we met.”

“I should feel embarrassed to talk to her—even if we ran into each other.”

“Very well. I can tell you positively, that your aunt was the person who turned Miss Jethro out of the school. When I get home, I will send you a letter that proves it.”

“Okay. I can definitely tell you that your aunt was the one who expelled Miss Jethro from the school. When I get home, I’ll send you a letter that proves it.”

Emily’s head sank on her breast. “Why do I only hear of this now?” she said.

Emily’s head dropped to her chest. “Why am I only hearing about this now?” she said.

“Because I had no reason for letting you know of it, before to-day. If I have done nothing else, I have at least succeeded in keeping you and Miss Jethro apart.”

“Because I had no reason to tell you about it until today. If I haven't accomplished anything else, at least I've managed to keep you and Miss Jethro apart.”

Emily looked at him in alarm. He went on without appearing to notice that he had startled her. “I wish to God I could as easily put a stop to the mad project which you are contemplating.”

Emily looked at him in shock. He continued without seeming to notice that he had startled her. “I wish to God I could easily put a stop to the crazy plan you’re thinking about.”

“The mad project?” Emily repeated. “Oh, Doctor Allday. Do you cruelly leave me to myself, at the time of all others, when I am most in need of your sympathy?”

“The crazy project?” Emily repeated. “Oh, Doctor Allday. Do you really leave me all alone, especially now when I need your support the most?”

That appeal moved him. He spoke more gently; he pitied, while he condemned her.

That appeal touched him. He spoke more softly; he felt sorry for her, even as he judged her.

“My poor dear child, I should be cruel indeed, if I encouraged you. You are giving yourself up to an enterprise, so shockingly unsuited to a young girl like you, that I declare I contemplate it with horror. Think, I entreat you, think; and let me hear that you have yielded—not to my poor entreaties—but to your own better sense!” His voice faltered; his eyes moistened. “I shall make a fool of myself,” he burst out furiously, “if I stay here any longer. Good-by.”

“My poor dear child, I would be truly cruel if I supported you. You’re getting involved in something so completely unsuitable for someone your age that I can hardly bear to think about it. Please, I urge you to really think this through; let me know that you’ve made your decision—not because of my pleading, but because of your own better judgment!” His voice broke; his eyes filled with tears. “I’ll just end up embarrassing myself,” he said angrily, “if I stay here any longer. Goodbye.”

He left her.

He broke up with her.

She walked to the window, and looked out at the fair morning. No one to feel for her—no one to understand her—nothing nearer that could speak to poor mortality of hope and encouragement than the bright heaven, so far away! She turned from the window. “The sun shines on the murderer,” she thought, “as it shines on me.”

She walked to the window and looked out at the beautiful morning. There was no one to feel for her—no one to understand her—nothing closer that could comfort her about the harsh reality of hope and encouragement than the bright sky, so far away! She turned away from the window. “The sun shines on the murderer,” she thought, “just like it shines on me.”

She sat down at the table, and tried to quiet her mind; to think steadily to some good purpose. Of the few friends that she possessed, every one had declared that she was in the wrong. Had they lost the one loved being of all beings on earth, and lost him by the hand of a homicide—and that homicide free? All that was faithful, all that was devoted in the girl’s nature, held her to her desperate resolution as with a hand of iron. If she shrank at that miserable moment, it was not from her design—it was from the sense of her own helplessness. “Oh, if I had been a man!” she said to herself. “Oh, if I could find a friend!”

She sat down at the table and tried to quiet her mind, to think clearly for a good reason. Of the few friends she had, each one insisted she was in the wrong. Had they lost the one person they loved most in the world, and lost him to a murderer— and that murderer free? Everything that was loyal, everything that was devoted in the girl's nature, kept her firmly attached to her desperate resolve. If she faltered at that awful moment, it wasn’t from her choice—it was from the feeling of her own powerlessness. “Oh, if I had been a man!” she thought to herself. “Oh, if I could find a friend!”





CHAPTER LIII. THE FRIEND IS FOUND.

Mrs. Ellmother looked into the parlor. “I told you Mr. Mirabel would call again,” she announced. “Here he is.”

Mrs. Ellmother looked into the living room. “I told you Mr. Mirabel would call again,” she said. “Here he is.”

“Has he asked to see me?”

"Has he asked to see me?"

“He leaves it entirely to you.”

“He totally leaves it up to you.”

For a moment, and a moment only, Emily was undecided. “Show him in,” she said.

For just a moment, Emily hesitated. “Bring him in,” she said.

Mirabel’s embarrassment was visible the moment he entered the room. For the first time in his life—in the presence of a woman—the popular preacher was shy. He who had taken hundreds of fair hands with sympathetic pressure—he who had offered fluent consolation, abroad and at home, to beauty in distress—was conscious of a rising color, and was absolutely at a loss for words when Emily received him. And yet, though he appeared at disadvantage—and, worse still, though he was aware of it himself—there was nothing contemptible in his look and manner. His silence and confusion revealed a change in him which inspired respect. Love had developed this spoiled darling of foolish congregations, this effeminate pet of drawing-rooms and boudoirs, into the likeness of a Man—and no woman, in Emily’s position, could have failed to see that it was love which she herself had inspired.

Mirabel’s embarrassment was obvious the moment he walked into the room. For the first time in his life—while in the presence of a woman—the popular preacher felt shy. He had taken dozens of delicate hands with kind pressure—he had offered smooth comfort, both abroad and at home, to beautiful women in distress—and now he was acutely aware of a flush rising in his cheeks and completely at a loss for words when Emily greeted him. Yet, even though he appeared at a disadvantage—and, even worse, he knew it—there was nothing unworthy about his expression and demeanor. His silence and awkwardness showed a transformation in him that commanded respect. Love had turned this pampered favorite of naïve congregations, this delicate darling of social gatherings and private rooms, into the likeness of a Man—and any woman in Emily’s position couldn’t help but see that it was her own love that had sparked this change.

Equally ill at ease, they both took refuge in the commonplace phrases suggested by the occasion. These exhausted there was a pause. Mirabel alluded to Cecilia, as a means of continuing the conversation.

Equally uncomfortable, they both relied on the usual phrases that the situation called for. After a pause, Mirabel brought up Cecilia to keep the conversation going.

“Have you seen Miss Wyvil?” he inquired.

“Have you seen Miss Wyvil?” he asked.

“She was here last night; and I expect to see her again to-day before she returns to Monksmoor with her father. Do you go back with them?”

“She was here last night, and I expect to see her again today before she goes back to Monksmoor with her dad. Are you going back with them?”

“Yes—if you do.”

"Yes—if you do."

“I remain in London.”

"I'm still in London."

“Then I remain in London, too.”

“Then I’ll stay in London, too.”

The strong feeling that was in him had forced its way to expression at last. In happier days—when she had persistently refused to let him speak to her seriously—she would have been ready with a light-hearted reply. She was silent now. Mirabel pleaded with her not to misunderstand him, by an honest confession of his motives which presented him under a new aspect. The easy plausible man, who had hardly ever seemed to be in earnest before—meant, seriously meant, what he said now.

The intense feeling inside him had finally pushed its way out. In better times—when she had consistently turned down his attempts to speak to her seriously—she would have responded playfully. Now, she was quiet. Mirabel urged her not to take him the wrong way, sharing an honest confession of his motives that showed a different side of him. The charming, seemingly carefree guy who had never appeared to be serious before was, for real, serious about what he was saying now.

“May I try to explain myself?” he asked.

“Can I explain myself?” he asked.

“Certainly, if you wish it.”

"Sure, if that's what you want."

“Pray, don’t suppose me capable,” Mirabel said earnestly, “of presuming to pay you an idle compliment. I cannot think of you, alone and in trouble, without feeling anxiety which can only be relieved in one way—I must be near enough to hear of you, day by day. Not by repeating this visit! Unless you wish it, I will not again cross the threshold of your door. Mrs. Ellmother will tell me if your mind is more at ease; Mrs. Ellmother will tell me if there is any new trial of your fortitude. She needn’t even mention that I have been speaking to her at the door; and she may be sure, and you may be sure, that I shall ask no inquisitive questions. I can feel for you in your misfortune, without wishing to know what that misfortune is. If I can ever be of the smallest use, think of me as your other servant. Say to Mrs. Ellmother, ‘I want him’—and say no more.”

“Please don’t think I’m the type to give empty compliments,” Mirabel said sincerely. “I can’t think of you, alone and struggling, without feeling anxious, and the only way to ease that anxiety is to be close enough to hear how you’re doing, day by day. Not by making this visit again! Unless you want me to, I won’t come to your door again. Mrs. Ellmother will let me know if you’re feeling better; she’ll tell me if there’s any new challenge for you to face. She doesn’t even have to mention that I spoke to her at the door, and you can be sure that I won’t ask any nosy questions. I can empathize with your hardship without needing to know what it is. If I can ever be of any help, just think of me as your other servant. Tell Mrs. Ellmother, ‘I want him’—and leave it at that.”

Where is the woman who could have resisted such devotion as this—inspired, truly inspired, by herself? Emily’s eyes softened as she answered him.

Where is the woman who could have turned down this kind of devotion—truly inspired by herself? Emily’s eyes softened as she replied to him.

“You little know how your kindness touches me,” she said.

“You have no idea how much your kindness means to me,” she said.

“Don’t speak of my kindness until you have put me to the proof,” he interposed. “Can a friend (such a friend as I am, I mean) be of any use?”

“Don’t talk about my kindness until you’ve really tested it,” he interrupted. “Can a friend (the kind of friend I am, that is) be of any help?”

“Of the greatest use if I could feel justified in trying you.”

“Would be extremely helpful if I could feel confident in giving you a shot.”

“I entreat you to try me!”

“I urge you to give me a chance!”

“But, Mr. Mirabel, you don’t know what I am thinking of.”

“But, Mr. Mirabel, you have no idea what I'm thinking.”

“I don’t want to know.”

"I don't want to know."

“I may be wrong. My friends all say I am wrong.”

“I might be wrong. My friends all say I am wrong.”

“I don’t care what your friends say; I don’t care about any earthly thing but your tranquillity. Does your dog ask whether you are right or wrong? I am your dog. I think of You, and I think of nothing else.”

“I don’t care what your friends say; I don’t care about anything else but your peace of mind. Does your dog ask if you’re right or wrong? I’m your dog. I think about You, and nothing else matters.”

She looked back through the experience of the last few days. Miss Ladd—Mrs. Ellmother—Doctor Allday: not one of them had felt for her, not one of them had spoken to her, as this man had felt and had spoken. She remembered the dreadful sense of solitude and helplessness which had wrung her heart, in the interval before Mirabel came in. Her father himself could hardly have been kinder to her than this friend of a few weeks only. She looked at him through her tears; she could say nothing that was eloquent, nothing even that was adequate. “You are very good to me,” was her only acknowledgment of all that he had offered. How poor it seemed to be! and yet how much it meant!

She reflected on the past few days. Miss Ladd—Mrs. Ellmother—Doctor Allday: none of them had shown her the compassion or spoken to her the way this man had. She recalled the overwhelming loneliness and helplessness that had constricted her heart during the time before Mirabel arrived. Her father couldn’t have treated her with more kindness than this friend of just a few weeks. She gazed at him through her tears; she could say nothing profound, nothing even remotely sufficient. “You are very good to me,” was all she could say in response to everything he had done. It felt so inadequate, yet it meant so much!

He rose—saying considerately that he would leave her to recover herself, and would wait to hear if he was wanted.

He stood up—politely saying that he would give her some time to gather herself, and would wait to find out if she needed him.

“No,” she said; “I must not let you go. In common gratitude I ought to decide before you leave me, and I do decide to take you into my confidence.” She hesitated; her color rose a little. “I know how unselfishly you offer me your help,” she resumed; “I know you speak to me as a brother might speak to a sister—”

“No,” she said; “I can’t let you go. Out of basic gratitude, I should make a decision before you leave me, and I’ve decided to trust you with my feelings.” She hesitated, a slight flush appearing on her cheeks. “I know how selflessly you’re offering your help,” she continued; “I understand you’re speaking to me as a brother would to a sister—”

He gently interrupted her. “No,” he said; “I can’t honestly claim to do that. And—may I venture to remind you?—you know why.”

He softly interrupted her. “No,” he said; “I can’t honestly say that I do. And—can I remind you?—you know why.”

She started. Her eyes rested on him with a momentary expression of reproach.

She flinched. Her eyes fixed on him with a fleeting look of disappointment.

“Is it quite fair,” she asked, “in my situation, to say that?”

“Is it really fair,” she asked, “to say that in my situation?”

“Would it have been quite fair,” he rejoined, “to allow you to deceive yourself? Should I deserve to be taken into your confidence, if I encouraged you to trust me, under false pretenses? Not a word more of those hopes on which the happiness of my life depends shall pass my lips, unless you permit it. In my devotion to your interests, I promise to forget myself. My motives may be misinterpreted; my position may be misunderstood. Ignorant people may take me for that other happier man, who is an object of interest to you—”

“Would it have been fair,” he replied, “to let you fool yourself? Should I earn your trust if I encouraged you to believe in me under false pretenses? Not a single word more about those hopes that are crucial to my happiness will leave my lips, unless you say so. In my dedication to what’s best for you, I promise to put myself aside. My intentions might be misunderstood; my situation might be misconstrued. Uninformed people might mistake me for that other happier man who catches your interest—”

“Stop, Mr. Mirabel! The person to whom you refer has no such claim on me as you suppose.”

“Stop, Mr. Mirabel! The person you’re talking about has no claim on me like you think.”

“Dare I say how happy I am to hear it? Will you forgive me?”

“Can I just say how happy I am to hear that? Will you forgive me?”

“I will forgive you if you say no more.”

“I’ll forgive you if you don’t say anything else.”

Their eyes met. Completely overcome by the new hope that she had inspired, Mirabel was unable to answer her. His sensitive nerves trembled under emotion, like the nerves of a woman; his delicate complexion faded away slowly into whiteness. Emily was alarmed—he seemed to be on the point of fainting. She ran to the window to open it more widely.

Their eyes locked. Totally filled with the new hope she had sparked, Mirabel couldn’t respond to her. His sensitive nerves shook with emotion, much like those of a woman; his delicate skin gradually turned pale. Emily felt a rush of concern—he looked like he was about to faint. She quickly rushed to the window to open it wider.

“Pray don’t trouble yourself,” he said, “I am easily agitated by any sudden sensation—and I am a little overcome at this moment by my own happiness.”

“Please don’t worry,” he said, “I get easily unsettled by any sudden feelings—and I’m a bit overwhelmed right now by my own happiness.”

“Let me give you a glass of wine.”

“Let me pour you a glass of wine.”

“Thank you—I don’t need it indeed.”

“Thanks—I really don't need it.”

“You really feel better?”

"Do you really feel better?"

“I feel quite well again—and eager to hear how I can serve you.”

"I feel great again—and I'm excited to know how I can help you."

“It’s a long story, Mr. Mirabel—and a dreadful story.”

“It’s a long story, Mr. Mirabel—and a terrible story.”

“Dreadful?”

"Terrible?"

“Yes! Let me tell you first how you can serve me. I am in search of a man who has done me the cruelest wrong that one human creature can inflict on another. But the chances are all against me—I am only a woman; and I don’t know how to take even the first step toward discovery.”

“Yes! Let me first explain how you can help me. I’m looking for a man who has done me the worst wrong one person can do to another. But the odds are stacked against me—I’m just a woman; and I don’t even know how to take the first step toward finding him.”

“You will know, when I guide you.”

“You’ll know when I guide you.”

He reminded her tenderly of what she might expect from him, and was rewarded by a grateful look. Seeing nothing, suspecting nothing, they advanced together nearer and nearer to the end.

He gently reminded her of what she could expect from him, and was met with a grateful look. Seeing nothing amiss, suspecting nothing, they moved closer and closer to the end together.

“Once or twice,” Emily continued, “I spoke to you of my poor father, when we were at Monksmoor—and I must speak of him again. You could have no interest in inquiring about a stranger—and you cannot have heard how he died.”

“Once or twice,” Emily continued, “I talked to you about my poor father when we were at Monksmoor—and I need to mention him again. You probably have no reason to ask about a stranger—and you must not have heard how he passed away.”

“Pardon me, I heard from Mr. Wyvil how he died.”

“Excuse me, I heard from Mr. Wyvil how he passed away.”

“You heard what I had told Mr. Wyvil,” Emily said: “I was wrong.”

“You heard what I told Mr. Wyvil,” Emily said. “I was wrong.”

“Wrong!” Mirabel exclaimed, in a tone of courteous surprise. “Was it not a sudden death?”

“Wrong!” Mirabel exclaimed, in a tone of polite surprise. “Was it not a sudden death?”

“It was a sudden death.”

“It was an unexpected death.”

“Caused by disease of the heart?”

"Caused by heart disease?"

“Caused by no disease. I have been deceived about my father’s death—and I have only discovered it a few days since.”

“Not caused by any illness. I was misled about my father's death—and I just found out a few days ago.”

At the impending moment of the frightful shock which she was innocently about to inflict on him, she stopped—doubtful whether it would be best to relate how the discovery had been made, or to pass at once to the result. Mirabel supposed that she had paused to control her agitation. He was so immeasurably far away from the faintest suspicion of what was coming that he exerted his ingenuity, in the hope of sparing her.

At the moment before the shocking revelation she was about to drop on him, she hesitated—unsure whether to explain how she had made the discovery or to jump straight to the outcome. Mirabel thought she was taking a moment to gather her emotions. He was so completely unaware of what was about to happen that he tried to think of ways to ease her tension.

“I can anticipate the rest,” he said. “Your sad loss has been caused by some fatal accident. Let us change the subject; tell me more of that man whom I must help you to find. It will only distress you to dwell on your father’s death.”

“I can guess what happened next,” he said. “Your tragic loss was due to some terrible accident. Let’s switch topics; tell me more about the man I need to help you find. It will only upset you to keep thinking about your father’s death.”

“Distress me?” she repeated. “His death maddens me!”

“Distress me?” she repeated. “His death drives me crazy!”

“Oh, don’t say that!”

“Oh, don’t say that!”

“Hear me! hear me! My father died murdered, at Zeeland—and the man you must help me to find is the wretch who killed him.”

“Hear me! Hear me! My father was murdered in Zeeland—and the person you need to help me find is the scoundrel who took his life.”

She started to her feet with a cry of terror. Mirabel dropped from his chair senseless to the floor.

She jumped to her feet with a scream of fear. Mirabel collapsed from his chair, unconscious on the floor.





CHAPTER LIV. THE END OF THE FAINTING FIT.

Emily recovered her presence of mind. She opened the door, so as to make a draught of air in the room, and called for water. Returning to Mirabel, she loosened his cravat. Mrs. Ellmother came in, just in time to prevent her from committing a common error in the treatment of fainting persons, by raising Mirabel’s head. The current of air, and the sprinkling of water over his face, soon produced their customary effect. “He’ll come round, directly,” Mrs. Ellmother remarked. “Your aunt was sometimes taken with these swoons, miss; and I know something about them. He looks a poor weak creature, in spite of his big beard. Has anything frightened him?”

Emily cleared her head. She opened the door to let some fresh air into the room and called for water. When she returned to Mirabel, she loosened his tie. Mrs. Ellmother came in just in time to stop her from making a common mistake when dealing with fainting people by lifting Mirabel’s head. The breeze and the water sprinkled on his face quickly did their usual job. “He’ll be okay soon,” Mrs. Ellmother said. “Your aunt sometimes had these fainting fits, miss, so I know a bit about them. He looks so weak, despite that big beard. Did something scare him?”

Emily little knew how correctly that chance guess had hit on the truth!

Emily had no idea how accurately that lucky guess had pointed to the truth!

“Nothing can possibly have frightened him,” she replied; “I am afraid he is in bad health. He turned suddenly pale while we were talking; and I thought he was going to be taken ill; he made light of it, and seemed to recover. Unfortunately, I was right; it was the threatening of a fainting fit—he dropped on the floor a minute afterward.”

“Nothing could have scared him,” she said; “I’m worried he’s not well. He suddenly went pale while we were talking, and I thought he was about to pass out; he shrugged it off and seemed to bounce back. Unfortunately, I was right; it was the start of a fainting spell—he collapsed on the floor a minute later.”

A sigh fluttered over Mirabel’s lips. His eyes opened, looked at Mrs. Ellmother in vacant terror, and closed again. Emily whispered to her to leave the room. The old woman smiled satirically as she opened the door—then looked back, with a sudden change of humor. To see the kind young mistress bending over the feeble little clergyman set her—by some strange association of ideas—thinking of Alban Morris. “Ah,” she muttered to herself, on her way out, “I call him a Man!”

A sigh escaped Mirabel's lips. His eyes opened, staring at Mrs. Ellmother in blank terror, then closed again. Emily whispered to her to leave the room. The old woman smiled sarcastically as she opened the door—then glanced back, her mood shifting suddenly. Seeing the kind young mistress leaning over the frail little clergyman made her think of Alban Morris for some odd reason. “Ah,” she muttered to herself as she left, “I consider him a real man!”

There was wine in the sideboard—the wine which Emily had once already offered in vain. Mirabel drank it eagerly, this time. He looked round the room, as if he wished to be sure that they were alone. “Have I fallen to a low place in your estimation?” he asked, smiling faintly. “I am afraid you will think poorly enough of your new ally, after this?”

There was wine in the sideboard—the same wine Emily had once offered unsuccessfully. This time, Mirabel drank it eagerly. He glanced around the room, as if he wanted to make sure they were alone. “Have I dropped in your opinion?” he asked, giving a faint smile. “I’m afraid you’ll think less of your new ally after this.”

“I only think you should take more care of your health,” Emily replied, with sincere interest in his recovery. “Let me leave you to rest on the sofa.”

“I just think you should pay more attention to your health,” Emily replied, genuinely concerned about his recovery. “Let me let you rest on the sofa.”

He refused to remain at the cottage—he asked, with a sudden change to fretfulness, if she would let her servant get him a cab. She ventured to doubt whether he was quite strong enough yet to go away by himself. He reiterated, piteously reiterated, his request. A passing cab was stopped directly. Emily accompanied him to the gate. “I know what to do,” he said, in a hurried absent way. “Rest and a little tonic medicine will soon set me right.” The clammy coldness of his skin made Emily shudder, as they shook hands. “You won’t think the worse of me for this?” he asked.

He refused to stay at the cottage—he suddenly began to sound anxious and asked if she could have her servant call him a cab. She hesitated, unsure if he was really strong enough to leave on his own. He repeated his request, sounding desperate. A cab drove by and was quickly flagged down. Emily walked with him to the gate. “I know what to do,” he said, absently. “A little rest and some tonic will fix me up in no time.” The cold, clammy feel of his skin made Emily shiver as they shook hands. “You won’t think any less of me for this?” he asked.

“How can you imagine such a thing!” she answered warmly.

“How can you even think of something like that?” she responded warmly.

“Will you see me, if I come to-morrow?”

“Will you see me if I come tomorrow?”

“I shall be anxious to see you.”

“I can’t wait to see you.”

So they parted. Emily returned to the house, pitying him with all her heart.

So they said goodbye. Emily went back to the house, feeling sorry for him with all her heart.





BOOK THE SIXTH—HERE AND THERE.





CHAPTER LV. MIRABEL SEES HIS WAY.

Reaching the hotel at which he was accustomed to stay when he was in London, Mirabel locked the door of his room. He looked at the houses on the opposite side of the street. His mind was in such a state of morbid distrust that he lowered the blind over the window. In solitude and obscurity, the miserable wretch sat down in a corner, and covered his face with his hands, and tried to realize what had happened to him.

Reaching the hotel where he usually stayed when he was in London, Mirabel locked his room door. He looked at the houses across the street. His mind was filled with a deep sense of distrust, so he pulled the blind down over the window. In solitude and darkness, the miserable man sat down in a corner, covered his face with his hands, and tried to understand what had happened to him.

Nothing had been said at the fatal interview with Emily, which could have given him the slightest warning of what was to come. Her father’s name—absolutely unknown to him when he fled from the inn—had only been communicated to the public by the newspaper reports of the adjourned inquest. At the time when those reports appeared, he was in hiding, under circumstances which prevented him from seeing a newspaper. While the murder was still a subject of conversation, he was in France—far out of the track of English travelers—and he remained on the continent until the summer of eighteen hundred and eighty-one. No exercise of discretion, on his part, could have extricated him from the terrible position in which he was now placed. He stood pledged to Emily to discover the man suspected of the murder of her father; and that man was—himself!

Nothing had been said during the fateful meeting with Emily that could have given him even a hint of what was coming. Her father's name—completely unknown to him when he ran away from the inn—had only been revealed to the public through news reports of the postponed inquest. At the time those reports came out, he was in hiding, in a situation that kept him from seeing a newspaper. While the murder was still the talk of the town, he was in France—far off the path of English travelers—and he stayed on the continent until the summer of 1881. There was no choice he could have made to get out of the awful position he was in now. He had promised Emily that he would find the person suspected of murdering her father; and that person was—himself!

What refuge was left open to him?

What refuge was left for him?

If he took to flight, his sudden disappearance would be a suspicious circumstance in itself, and would therefore provoke inquiries which might lead to serious results. Supposing that he overlooked the risk thus presented, would he be capable of enduring a separation from Emily, which might be a separation for life? Even in the first horror of discovering his situation, her influence remained unshaken—the animating spirit of the one manly capacity for resistance which raised him above the reach of his own fears. The only prospect before him which he felt himself to be incapable of contemplating, was the prospect of leaving Emily.

If he ran away, his sudden disappearance would raise suspicion and spark inquiries that could have serious consequences. Even if he ignored the risks involved, could he handle being separated from Emily, possibly forever? Even in the initial shock of realizing his situation, her influence stayed strong—it was the motivating force behind his one true ability to resist, keeping him above his own fears. The only future he couldn't bear to consider was one where he had to leave Emily.

Having arrived at this conclusion, his fears urged him to think of providing for his own safety.

Having reached this conclusion, his fears pushed him to consider how to ensure his own safety.

The first precaution to adopt was to separate Emily from friends whose advice might be hostile to his interests—perhaps even subversive of his security. To effect this design, he had need of an ally whom he could trust. That ally was at his disposal, far away in the north.

The first precaution to take was to keep Emily away from friends whose advice might be harmful to his interests—maybe even threaten his safety. To carry out this plan, he needed a trustworthy ally. That ally was available, far away up north.

At the time when Francine’s jealousy began to interfere with all freedom of intercourse between Emily and himself at Monksmoor, he had contemplated making arrangements which might enable them to meet at the house of his invalid sister, Mrs. Delvin. He had spoken of her, and of the bodily affliction which confined her to her room, in terms which had already interested Emily. In the present emergency, he decided on returning to the subject, and on hastening the meeting between the two women which he had first suggested at Mr. Wyvil’s country seat.

At the time when Francine’s jealousy started to disrupt the free communication between Emily and him at Monksmoor, he considered making plans that would allow them to meet at his sick sister, Mrs. Delvin's house. He had mentioned her and the illness that kept her in her room in ways that had already sparked Emily's interest. Given the current situation, he decided to revisit the topic and speed up the meeting between the two women that he had initially proposed at Mr. Wyvil’s country house.

No time was to be lost in carrying out this intention. He wrote to Mrs. Delvin by that day’s post; confiding to her, in the first place, the critical position in which he now found himself. This done, he proceeded as follows:

No time was to be lost in carrying out this intention. He wrote to Mrs. Delvin by that day’s post, first sharing with her the difficult situation he was now in. Once that was done, he continued as follows:

“To your sound judgment, dearest Agatha, it may appear that I am making myself needlessly uneasy about the future. Two persons only know that I am the man who escaped from the inn at Zeeland. You are one of them, and Miss Jethro is the other. On you I can absolutely rely; and, after my experience of her, I ought to feel sure of Miss Jethro. I admit this; but I cannot get over my distrust of Emily’s friends. I fear the cunning old doctor; I doubt Mr. Wyvil; I hate Alban Morris.

"Based on your wise judgment, dear Agatha, it might seem like I'm worrying unnecessarily about what's to come. Only two people know that I’m the one who escaped from the inn in Zeeland. You’re one of them, and Miss Jethro is the other. I can completely trust you; and given my experience with her, I should feel confident about Miss Jethro as well. I acknowledge this, but I still can’t shake my distrust of Emily’s friends. I’m wary of that crafty old doctor; I have doubts about Mr. Wyvil; and I can’t stand Alban Morris."

“Do me a favor, my dear. Invite Emily to be your guest, and so separate her from these friends. The old servant who attends on her will be included in the invitation, of course. Mrs. Ellmother is, as I believe, devoted to the interests of Mr. Alban Morris: she will be well out of the way of doing mischief, while we have her safe in your northern solitude.

“Do me a favor, my dear. Invite Emily to be your guest, and keep her away from these friends. The old servant who looks after her will be included in the invitation, of course. Mrs. Ellmother is, as I understand, focused on Mr. Alban Morris’s interests: she’ll be out of reach to cause trouble while we have her safely in your quiet northern retreat.

“There is no fear that Emily will refuse your invitation.

“There’s no worry that Emily will turn down your invitation.

“In the first place, she is already interested in you. In the second place, I shall consider the small proprieties of social life; and, instead of traveling with her to your house, I shall follow by a later train. In the third place, I am now the chosen adviser in whom she trusts; and what I tell her to do, she will do. It pains me, really and truly pains me, to be compelled to deceive her—but the other alternative is to reveal myself as the wretch of whom she is in search. Was there ever such a situation? And, oh, Agatha, I am so fond of her! If I fail to persuade her to be my wife, I don’t care what becomes of me. I used to think disgrace, and death on the scaffold, the most frightful prospect that a man can contemplate. In my present frame of mind, a life without Emily may just as well end in that way as in any other. When we are together in your old sea-beaten tower, do your best, my dear, to incline the heart of this sweet girl toward me. If she remains in London, how do I know that Mr. Morris may not recover the place he has lost in her good opinion? The bare idea of it turns me cold.

“In the first place, she’s already interested in you. In the second place, I’ll consider the small social niceties; instead of traveling with her to your house, I’ll take a later train. In the third place, I’m now the chosen adviser she trusts; whatever I suggest, she will do. It honestly pains me, really and truly pains me, to have to deceive her—but the alternative is to reveal myself as the miserable person she’s looking for. Has there ever been such a situation? And, oh, Agatha, I care for her so much! If I can’t convince her to marry me, I don’t care what happens to me. I used to think disgrace and death by hanging were the most terrifying things a man could face. But in my current state of mind, a life without Emily might as well end that way as in any other. When we’re together in your old, weathered tower, do your best, my dear, to win the heart of this sweet girl for me. If she stays in London, how can I be sure that Mr. Morris won’t regain the place he lost in her good opinion? The mere thought of it makes me shiver.”

“There is one more point on which I must touch, before I can finish my letter.

“There’s one more thing I need to mention before I finish my letter.

“When you last wrote, you told me that Sir Jervis Redwood was not expected to live much longer, and that the establishment would be broken up after his death. Can you find out for me what will become, under the circumstances, of Mr. and Mrs. Rook? So far as I am concerned, I don’t doubt that the alteration in my personal appearance, which has protected me for years past, may be trusted to preserve me from recognition by these two people. But it is of the utmost importance, remembering the project to which Emily has devoted herself, that she should not meet with Mrs. Rook. They have been already in correspondence; and Mrs. Rook has expressed an intention (if the opportunity offers itself) of calling at the cottage. Another reason, and a pressing reason, for removing Emily from London! We can easily keep the Rooks out of your house; but I own I should feel more at my ease, if I heard that they had left Northumberland.”

“When you last wrote, you mentioned that Sir Jervis Redwood wasn't expected to live much longer and that the establishment would be dismantled after his death. Can you find out what will happen to Mr. and Mrs. Rook in that case? As far as I'm concerned, I believe the changes in my appearance, which have kept me safe from recognition for years, will continue to protect me from these two. But it’s crucial, considering the project Emily is focused on, that she does not run into Mrs. Rook. They've already been in touch, and Mrs. Rook has mentioned wanting to visit the cottage if she gets the chance. That’s another important reason to get Emily out of London! We can easily keep the Rooks away from your house, but I would feel much more at ease if I knew they had left Northumberland.”

With that confession, Mrs. Delvin’s brother closed his letter.

With that confession, Mrs. Delvin's brother finished his letter.





CHAPTER LVI. ALBAN SEES HIS WAY.

During the first days of Mirabel’s sojourn at his hotel in London, events were in progress at Netherwoods, affecting the interests of the man who was the especial object of his distrust. Not long after Miss Ladd had returned to her school, she heard of an artist who was capable of filling the place to be vacated by Alban Morris. It was then the twenty-third of the month. In four days more the new master would be ready to enter on his duties; and Alban would be at liberty.

During the first few days of Mirabel’s stay at his hotel in London, things were happening at Netherwoods that concerned the man he particularly distrusted. Not long after Miss Ladd went back to her school, she learned about an artist who could take over the position that Alban Morris was leaving. It was the twenty-third of the month. In four days, the new master would be ready to start his role, and Alban would be free.

On the twenty-fourth, Alban received a telegram which startled him. The person sending the message was Mrs. Ellmother; and the words were: “Meet me at your railway station to-day, at two o’clock.”

On the twenty-fourth, Alban got a telegram that shocked him. The message was from Mrs. Ellmother, and it said: “Meet me at your train station today at two o’clock.”

He found the old woman in the waiting-room; and he met with a rough reception.

He found the old woman in the waiting room, and he received a cold welcome.

“Minutes are precious, Mr. Morris,” she said; “you are two minutes late. The next train to London stops here in half an hour—and I must go back by it.”

“Minutes are precious, Mr. Morris,” she said; “you’re two minutes late. The next train to London stops here in half an hour— and I have to take it back.”

“Good heavens, what brings you here? Is Emily—?”

“Good heavens, what are you doing here? Is Emily—?”

“Emily is well enough in health—if that’s what you mean? As to why I come here, the reason is that it’s a deal easier for me (worse luck!) to take this journey than to write a letter. One good turn deserves another. I don’t forget how kind you were to me, away there at the school—and I can’t, and won’t, see what’s going on at the cottage, behind your back, without letting you know of it. Oh, you needn’t be alarmed about her! I’ve made an excuse to get away for a few hours—but I haven’t left her by herself. Miss Wyvil has come to London again; and Mr. Mirabel spends the best part of his time with her. Excuse me for a moment, will you? I’m so thirsty after the journey, I can hardly speak.”

“Emily is doing well enough health-wise—if that’s what you’re asking? As for why I’m here, it’s much easier for me (unfortunately!) to make this trip than to write a letter. One good deed deserves another. I remember how kind you were to me back at the school—and I can’t, and won’t, ignore what’s happening at the cottage behind your back without letting you know. Oh, don’t worry about her! I’ve found a reason to step away for a few hours—but I haven’t left her alone. Miss Wyvil is back in London; and Mr. Mirabel spends most of his time with her. Can you excuse me for a moment? I’m so thirsty after the journey, I can hardly talk.”

She presented herself at the counter in the waiting-room. “I’ll trouble you, young woman, for a glass of ale.” She returned to Alban in a better humor. “It’s not bad stuff, that! When I have said my say, I’ll have a drop more—just to wash the taste of Mr. Mirabel out of my mouth. Wait a bit; I have something to ask you. How much longer are you obliged to stop here, teaching the girls to draw?”

She approached the counter in the waiting room. “Excuse me, can I get a glass of ale?” She went back to Alban feeling more cheerful. “It’s not bad! Once I’m done talking, I’ll have another glass—just to get the taste of Mr. Mirabel out of my mouth. Hold on; I need to ask you something. How much longer do you have to stay here, teaching the girls to draw?”

“I leave Netherwoods in three days more,” Alban replied.

“I'll be leaving Netherwoods in three days,” Alban replied.

“That’s all right! You may be in time to bring Miss Emily to her senses, yet.”

"That's okay! You might still be able to help Miss Emily get her head straight."

“What do you mean?”

"What do you mean?"

“I mean—if you don’t stop it—she will marry the parson.”

“I mean—if you don’t stop this—she will marry the pastor.”

“I can’t believe it, Mrs. Ellmother! I won’t believe it!”

“I can’t believe it, Mrs. Ellmother! I refuse to believe it!”

“Ah, it’s a comfort to him, poor fellow, to say that! Look here, Mr. Morris; this is how it stands. You’re in disgrace with Miss Emily—and he profits by it. I was fool enough to take a liking to Mr. Mirabel when I first opened the door to him; I know better now. He got on the blind side of me; and now he has got on the blind side of her. Shall I tell you how? By doing what you would have done if you had had the chance. He’s helping her—or pretending to help her, I don’t know which—to find the man who murdered poor Mr. Brown. After four years! And when all the police in England (with a reward to encourage them) did their best, and it came to nothing!”

“Ah, it’s a relief for him, poor guy, to say that! Look, Mr. Morris; here’s the situation. You’re on Miss Emily's bad side—and he’s taking advantage of it. I was foolish enough to like Mr. Mirabel when I first met him; I see that clearly now. He managed to get on my good side; and now he’s managed to get on her good side. Want to know how? By doing what you would have done if you had the opportunity. He’s either helping her or pretending to help her, I honestly can’t tell, to find the man who killed poor Mr. Brown. After four years! And when all the police in England (with a reward to motivate them) tried their hardest, and it led nowhere!”

“Never mind that!” Alban said impatiently. “I want to know how Mr. Mirabel is helping her?”

“Forget about that!” Alban said impatiently. “I want to know how Mr. Mirabel is helping her?”

“That’s more than I can tell you. You don’t suppose they take me into their confidence? All I can do is to pick up a word, here and there, when fine weather tempts them out into the garden. She tells him to suspect Mrs. Rook, and to make inquiries after Miss Jethro. And he has his plans; and he writes them down, which is dead against his doing anything useful, in my opinion. I don’t hold with your scribblers. At the same time I wouldn’t count too positively, in your place, on his being likely to fail. That little Mirabel—if it wasn’t for his beard, I should believe he was a woman, and a sickly woman too; he fainted in our house the other day—that little Mirabel is in earnest. Rather than leave Miss Emily from Saturday to Monday, he has got a parson out of employment to do his Sunday work for him. And, what’s more, he has persuaded her (for some reasons of his own) to leave London next week.”

"That's more than I can tell you. You don't think they trust me, do you? All I can do is catch a word or two now and then when the nice weather lures them out into the garden. She tells him to watch out for Mrs. Rook and to look into Miss Jethro. And he has his plans; he writes them down, which I think is a waste of time for doing anything productive. I'm not a fan of your writers. Still, I wouldn’t be too sure, if I were you, that he’s likely to fail. That little Mirabel—if it weren't for his beard, I’d swear he was a woman, and a weak one at that; he fainted in our house the other day—that little Mirabel is serious. Rather than leave Miss Emily from Saturday to Monday, he's arranged for an unemployed minister to do his Sunday service for him. And what's more, he's convinced her (for his own reasons) to leave London next week."

“Is she going back to Monksmoor?”

“Is she heading back to Monksmoor?”

“Not she! Mr. Mirabel has got a sister, a widow lady; she’s a cripple, or something of the sort. Her name is Mrs. Delvin. She lives far away in the north country, by the sea; and Miss Emily is going to stay with her.”

“Not her! Mr. Mirabel has a sister, a widow; she’s disabled or something like that. Her name is Mrs. Delvin. She lives far up north by the sea, and Miss Emily is going to stay with her.”

“Are you sure of that?”

“Are you sure about that?”

“Sure? I’ve seen the letter.”

"Are you sure? I saw the letter."

“Do you mean the letter of invitation?”

“Are you talking about the invitation letter?”

“Yes—I do. Miss Emily herself showed it to me. I’m to go with her—‘in attendance on my mistress,’ as the lady puts it. This I will say for Mrs. Delvin: her handwriting is a credit to the school that taught her; and the poor bedridden creature words her invitation so nicely, that I myself couldn’t have resisted it—and I’m a hard one, as you know. You don’t seem to heed me, Mr. Morris.”

“Yes—I do. Miss Emily herself showed it to me. I’m supposed to go with her—‘attending to my mistress,’ as the lady puts it. I will say this for Mrs. Delvin: her handwriting is impressive, a real credit to the school that taught her; and the poor bedridden woman phrases her invitation so nicely that I myself couldn’t have turned it down—and I’m a tough one, as you know. You don’t seem to be listening to me, Mr. Morris.”

“I beg your pardon, I was thinking.”

“I’m sorry, I was lost in thought.”

“Thinking of what—if I may make so bold?”

“Wondering about what—if I can be so bold?”

“Of going back to London with you, instead of waiting till the new master comes to take my place.”

“About going back to London with you instead of waiting for the new boss to take my spot.”

“Don’t do that, sir! You would do harm instead of good, if you showed yourself at the cottage now. Besides, it would not be fair to Miss Ladd, to leave her before the other man takes your girls off your hands. Trust me to look after your interests; and don’t go near Miss Emily—don’t even write to her—unless you have got something to say about the murder, which she will be eager to hear. Make some discovery in that direction, Mr. Morris, while the parson is only trying to do it or pretending to do it—and I’ll answer for the result. Look at the clock! In ten minutes more the train will be here. My memory isn’t as good as it was; but I do think I have told you all I had to tell.”

“Don’t do that, sir! You’d be causing more harm than good if you showed up at the cottage now. Plus, it wouldn’t be fair to Miss Ladd to leave her before the other guy takes your girls away. Trust me to handle your interests; and don’t go near Miss Emily—don’t even write to her—unless you have something to say about the murder, which she will definitely want to hear. Make some progress on that front, Mr. Morris, while the parson is either trying to figure it out or just pretending to—and I’ll guarantee the outcome. Look at the clock! In ten minutes, the train will be here. My memory isn’t what it used to be, but I think I’ve shared everything I needed to.”

“You are the best of good friends!” Alban said warmly.

“You're the best friend ever!” Alban said warmly.

“Never mind about that, sir. If you want to do a friendly thing in return, tell me if you know what has become of Miss de Sor.”

“Forget about that, sir. If you want to do me a favor, let me know if you know what happened to Miss de Sor.”

“She has returned to Netherwoods.”

"She’s back at Netherwoods."

“Aha! Miss Ladd is as good as her word. Would you mind writing to tell me of it, if Miss de Sor leaves the school again? Good Lord! there she is on the platform with bag and baggage. Don’t let her see me, Mr. Morris! If she comes in here, I shall set the marks of my ten finger-nails on that false face of hers, as sure as I am a Christian woman.”

“Aha! Miss Ladd keeps her promise. Could you please let me know if Miss de Sor leaves the school again? Good grief! There she is on the platform with all her stuff. Don’t let her spot me, Mr. Morris! If she walks in here, I’ll leave the marks of my ten fingernails on that fake face of hers, as sure as I’m a Christian woman.”

Alban placed himself at the door, so as to hide Mrs. Ellmother. There indeed was Francine, accompanied by one of the teachers at the school. She took a seat on the bench outside the booking-office, in a state of sullen indifference—absorbed in herself—noticing nothing. Urged by ungovernable curiosity, Mrs. Ellmother stole on tiptoe to Alban’s side to look at her. To a person acquainted with the circumstances there could be no possible doubt of what had happened. Francine had failed to excuse herself, and had been dismissed from Miss Ladd’s house.

Alban stood by the door to hide Mrs. Ellmother. There was Francine, along with one of the teachers from the school. She sat on the bench outside the booking office, looking sullen and indifferent—lost in her own thoughts and noticing nothing around her. Driven by uncontrollable curiosity, Mrs. Ellmother quietly crept up to Alban's side to take a look at her. To anyone who knew the situation, it was clear what had happened. Francine hadn’t been able to explain herself and had been let go from Miss Ladd’s house.

“I would have traveled to the world’s end,” Mrs. Ellmother said, “to see that!

“I would have traveled to the ends of the earth,” Mrs. Ellmother said, “to see that!

She returned to her place in the waiting-room, perfectly satisfied.

She went back to her spot in the waiting room, feeling completely satisfied.

The teacher noticed Alban, on leaving the booking-office after taking the tickets. “I shall be glad,” she said, looking toward Francine, “when I have resigned the charge of that young lady to the person who is to receive her in London.”

The teacher saw Alban as he left the ticket office after getting the tickets. “I will be happy,” she said, glancing at Francine, “when I hand over the responsibility for that young lady to the person who will meet her in London.”

“Is she to be sent back to her parents?” Alban asked.

“Is she going to be sent back to her parents?” Alban asked.

“We don’t know yet. Miss Ladd will write to St. Domingo by the next mail. In the meantime, her father’s agent in London—the same person who pays her allowance—takes care of her until he hears from the West Indies.”

“We don’t know yet. Miss Ladd will write to St. Domingo with the next mail. In the meantime, her father’s agent in London—the same person who sends her allowance—will look after her until he hears from the West Indies.”

“Does she consent to this?”

"Is she okay with this?"

“She doesn’t seem to care what becomes of her. Miss Ladd has given her every opportunity of explaining and excusing herself, and has produced no impression. You can see the state she is in. Our good mistress—always hopeful even in the worst cases, as you know—thinks she is feeling ashamed of herself, and is too proud and self-willed to own it. My own idea is, that some secret disappointment is weighing on her mind. Perhaps I am wrong.”

“She doesn’t seem to care about what happens to her. Miss Ladd has given her every chance to explain and excuse herself, but it hasn’t made any difference. You can see how she’s doing. Our kind mistress—always optimistic even in the toughest situations, as you know—thinks she’s feeling ashamed of herself and is too proud and stubborn to admit it. My own theory is that some hidden disappointment is bothering her. Maybe I’m mistaken.”

No. Miss Ladd was wrong; and the teacher was right.

No. Miss Ladd was wrong, and the teacher was right.

The passion of revenge, being essentially selfish in its nature, is of all passions the narrowest in its range of view. In gratifying her jealous hatred of Emily, Francine had correctly foreseen consequences, as they might affect the other object of her enmity—Alban Morris. But she had failed to perceive the imminent danger of another result, which in a calmer frame of mind might not have escaped discovery. In triumphing over Emily and Alban, she had been the indirect means of inflicting on herself the bitterest of all disappointments—she had brought Emily and Mirabel together. The first forewarning of this catastrophe had reached her, on hearing that Mirabel would not return to Monksmoor. Her worst fears had been thereafter confirmed by a letter from Cecilia, which had followed her to Netherwoods. From that moment, she, who had made others wretched, paid the penalty in suffering as keen as any that she had inflicted. Completely prostrated; powerless, through ignorance of his address in London, to make a last appeal to Mirabel; she was literally, as had just been said, careless what became of her. When the train approached, she sprang to her feet—advanced to the edge of the platform—and suddenly drew back, shuddering. The teacher looked in terror at Alban. Had the desperate girl meditated throwing herself under the wheels of the engine? The thought had been in both their minds; but neither of them acknowledged it. Francine stepped quietly into the carriage, when the train drew up, and laid her head back in a corner, and closed her eyes. Mrs. Ellmother took her place in another compartment, and beckoned to Alban to speak to her at the window.

The urge for revenge, being fundamentally selfish, is one of the most limited passions in terms of perspective. In pursuing her jealous hatred of Emily, Francine had accurately anticipated the consequences that could affect her other target—Alban Morris. However, she overlooked the immediate risk of another outcome, which she might have noticed if she had been calmer. In triumphing over Emily and Alban, she unintentionally brought upon herself the most bitter disappointment of all—she had united Emily and Mirabel. The first sign of this disaster came when she heard that Mirabel wouldn’t be returning to Monksmoor. Her worst fears were later confirmed by a letter from Cecilia, which had followed her to Netherwoods. From that moment on, she, who had made others miserable, paid the price in suffering just as intense as what she had caused. Completely devastated and unable, due to her ignorance of his address in London, to make a final appeal to Mirabel, she was genuinely, as had just been mentioned, indifferent to what happened to her. When the train approached, she jumped to her feet—moved to the edge of the platform—and suddenly recoiled, trembling. The teacher looked in fear at Alban. Had the desperate girl considered throwing herself under the train? The thought crossed both their minds; yet neither of them acknowledged it. Francine quietly stepped into the carriage when the train arrived, leaned her head back in a corner, and closed her eyes. Mrs. Ellmother took her seat in another compartment and signaled to Alban to speak with her at the window.

“Where can I see you, when you go to London?” she asked.

“Where can I meet you when you go to London?” she asked.

“At Doctor Allday’s house.”

“At Dr. Allday’s house.”

“On what day?”

"What day?"

“On Tuesday next.”

“Next Tuesday.”





CHAPTER LVII. APPROACHING THE END.

Alban reached London early enough in the afternoon to find the doctor at his luncheon. “Too late to see Mrs. Ellmother,” he announced. “Sit down and have something to eat.”

Alban got to London early enough in the afternoon to catch the doctor at lunch. “Too late to see Mrs. Ellmother,” he said. “Sit down and eat something.”

“Has she left any message for me?”

“Did she leave any message for me?”

“A message, my good friend, that you won’t like to hear. She is off with her mistress, this morning, on a visit to Mr. Mirabel’s sister.”

“A message, my good friend, that you won’t want to hear. She left this morning with her mistress to visit Mr. Mirabel’s sister.”

“Does he go with them?”

“Is he going with them?”

“No; he follows by a later train.”

“No; he’s taking a later train.”

“Has Mrs. Ellmother mentioned the address?”

“Has Mrs. Ellmother given the address?”

“There it is, in her own handwriting.”

“There it is, in her handwriting.”

Alban read the address:—“Mrs. Delvin, The Clink, Belford, Northumberland.”

Alban read the address:—“Mrs. Delvin, The Clink, Belford, Northumberland.”

“Turn to the back of that bit of paper,” the doctor said. “Mrs. Ellmother has written something on it.”

“Turn to the back of that piece of paper,” the doctor said. “Mrs. Ellmother has written something on it.”

She had written these words: “No discoveries made by Mr. Mirabel, up to this time. Sir Jervis Redwood is dead. The Rooks are believed to be in Scotland; and Miss Emily, if need be, is to help the parson to find them. No news of Miss Jethro.”

She had written these words: “No discoveries made by Mr. Mirabel so far. Sir Jervis Redwood is dead. The Rooks are thought to be in Scotland; and Miss Emily is supposed to help the parson find them if necessary. No updates on Miss Jethro.”

“Now you have got your information,” Doctor Allday resumed, “let me have a look at you. You’re not in a rage: that’s a good sign to begin with.”

“Now that you have your information,” Doctor Allday continued, “let me take a look at you. You’re not angry: that’s a good sign to start with.”

“I am not the less determined,” Alban answered.

“I’m just as determined,” Alban replied.

“To bring Emily to her senses?” the doctor asked.

“To help Emily see things clearly?” the doctor asked.

“To do what Mirabel has not done—and then to let her choose between us.”

“To do what Mirabel hasn’t done—and then let her choose between us.”

“Ay? ay? Your good opinion of her hasn’t altered, though she has treated you so badly?”

“Ay? ay? Your good opinion of her hasn’t changed, even though she’s treated you so poorly?”

“My good opinion makes allowance for the state of my poor darling’s mind, after the shock that has fallen on her,” Alban answered quietly. “She is not my Emily now. She will be my Emily yet. I told her I was convinced of it, in the old days at school—and my conviction is as strong as ever. Have you seen her, since I have been away at Netherwoods?”

“My good opinion takes into account the state of my poor darling’s mind after the shock she has experienced,” Alban replied calmly. “She isn't my Emily right now. She will be my Emily again. I told her I was sure of it back in our school days—and my belief is just as strong as it ever was. Have you seen her since I’ve been away at Netherwoods?”

“Yes; and she is as angry with me as she is with you.”

“Yes, and she's as angry with me as she is with you.”

“For the same reason?”

"Is it for the same reason?"

“No, no. I heard enough to warn me to hold my tongue. I refused to help her—that’s all. You are a man, and you may run risks which no young girl ought to encounter. Do you remember when I asked you to drop all further inquiries into the murder, for Emily’s sake? The circumstances have altered since that time. Can I be of any use?”

“No, no. I heard enough to know I should stay quiet. I didn't want to help her—that's all. You're a man, and you can take risks that no young girl should have to face. Do you remember when I asked you to stop all your questions about the murder, for Emily’s sake? Things have changed since then. Can I help in any way?”

“Of the greatest use, if you can give me Miss Jethro’s address.”

“Could you please provide me with Miss Jethro’s address? It would be really helpful.”

“Oh! You mean to begin in that way, do you?”

“Oh! You plan to start like that, huh?”

“Yes. You know that Miss Jethro visited me at Netherwoods?”

“Yes. Do you know that Miss Jethro came to see me at Netherwoods?”

“Go on.”

"Go ahead."

“She showed me your answer to a letter which she had written to you. Have you got that letter?”

“She showed me your reply to a letter she wrote to you. Do you have that letter?”

Doctor Allday produced it. The address was at a post-office, in a town on the south coast. Looking up when he had copied it, Alban saw the doctor’s eyes fixed on him with an oddly-mingled expression: partly of sympathy, partly of hesitation.

Doctor Allday brought it out. The address was at a post office in a town on the south coast. When he finished copying it, Alban looked up and noticed the doctor’s eyes were focused on him with a strange mix of feelings: a bit of sympathy and a bit of hesitation.

“Have you anything to suggest?” he asked.

“Do you have any suggestions?” he asked.

“You will get nothing out of Miss Jethro,” the doctor answered, “unless—” there he stopped.

“You won’t get anything from Miss Jethro,” the doctor replied, “unless—” he then paused.

“Unless, what?”

"Unless what?"

“Unless you can frighten her.”

“Unless you can scare her.”

“How am I to do that?”

“How am I supposed to do that?”

After a little reflection, Doctor Allday returned, without any apparent reason, to the subject of his last visit to Emily.

After a bit of thought, Doctor Allday went back, for no clear reason, to the topic of his last visit with Emily.

“There was one thing she said, in the course of our talk,” he continued, “which struck me as being sensible: possibly (for we are all more or less conceited), because I agreed with her myself. She suspects Miss Jethro of knowing more about that damnable murder than Miss Jethro is willing to acknowledge. If you want to produce the right effect on her—” he looked hard at Alban and checked himself once more.

“There was one thing she said during our conversation,” he continued, “that really made sense to me: maybe (since we all have our egos), because I agreed with her too. She thinks Miss Jethro knows more about that terrible murder than she’s letting on. If you want to make an impression on her—” he looked intently at Alban and paused again.

“Well? what am I to do?”

"Well? What should I do?"

“Tell her you have an idea of who the murderer is.”

"Tell her you have a clue about who the killer is."

“But I have no idea.”

"But I don't know."

“But I have.”

“But I have.”

“Good God! what do you mean?”

“Good God! What do you mean?”

“Don’t mistake me! An impression has been produced on my mind—that’s all. Call it a freak or fancy; worth trying perhaps as a bold experiment, and worth nothing more. Come a little nearer. My housekeeper is an excellent woman, but I have once or twice caught her rather too near to that door. I think I’ll whisper it.”

“Don’t get me wrong! I’ve formed an impression in my mind—that’s all. Call it a whim or a fancy; it might be worth trying as a daring experiment, but nothing more. Come a little closer. My housekeeper is a great woman, but I’ve caught her a bit too close to that door a time or two. I think I’ll whisper it.”

He did whisper it. In breathless wonder, Alban heard of the doubt which had crossed Doctor Allday’s mind, on the evening when Mirabel had called at his house.

He did whisper it. In breathless wonder, Alban heard about the doubt that had crossed Doctor Allday's mind that evening when Mirabel had visited his house.

“You look as if you didn’t believe it,” the doctor remarked.

“You look like you don’t believe it,” the doctor said.

“I’m thinking of Emily. For her sake I hope and trust you are wrong. Ought I to go to her at once? I don’t know what to do!”

“I’m thinking about Emily. For her sake, I hope and trust you’re wrong. Should I go see her right away? I’m not sure what to do!”

“Find out first, my good fellow, whether I am right or wrong. You can do it, if you will run the risk with Miss Jethro.”

“First, find out if I’m right or wrong, my friend. You can do it if you’re willing to take the chance with Miss Jethro.”

Alban recovered himself. His old friend’s advice was clearly the right advice to follow. He examined his railway guide, and then looked at his watch. “If I can find Miss Jethro,” he answered, “I’ll risk it before the day is out.”

Alban gathered himself. His old friend's advice was obviously the best advice to take. He checked his train schedule and then glanced at his watch. “If I can find Miss Jethro,” he said, “I’ll take the chance before the day ends.”

The doctor accompanied him to the door. “You will write to me, won’t you?”

The doctor walked him to the door. “You’ll write to me, right?”

“Without fail. Thank you—and good-by.”

"Always. Thank you—and goodbye."

BOOK THE SEVENTH—THE CLINK.

BOOK SEVEN—THE CLINK.





CHAPTER LVIII. A COUNCIL OF TWO.

Early in the last century one of the picturesque race of robbers and murderers, practicing the vices of humanity on the borderlands watered by the river Tweed, built a tower of stone on the coast of Northumberland. He lived joyously in the perpetration of atrocities; and he died penitent, under the direction of his priest. Since that event, he has figured in poems and pictures; and has been greatly admired by modern ladies and gentlemen, whom he would have outraged and robbed if he had been lucky enough to meet with them in the good old times.

Early in the last century, a colorful band of robbers and murderers, indulging in the vices of humanity along the banks of the River Tweed, built a stone tower on the Northumberland coast. He lived happily while committing terrible acts; and he died remorseful, guided by his priest. Since then, he has appeared in poems and paintings, and has been greatly admired by modern men and women, whom he would have violated and stolen from if he had been fortunate enough to encounter them in those good old days.

His son succeeded him, and failed to profit by the paternal example: that is to say, he made the fatal mistake of fighting for other people instead of fighting for himself.

His son took over but didn't learn from his father's example: he made the critical error of fighting for others instead of fighting for himself.

In the rebellion of Forty-Five, this northern squire sided to serious purpose with Prince Charles and the Highlanders. He lost his head; and his children lost their inheritance. In the lapse of years, the confiscated property fell into the hands of strangers; the last of whom (having a taste for the turf) discovered, in course of time, that he was in want of money. A retired merchant, named Delvin (originally of French extraction), took a liking to the wild situation, and purchased the tower. His wife—already in failing health—had been ordered by the doctors to live a quiet life by the sea. Her husband’s death left her a rich and lonely widow; by day and night alike, a prisoner in her room; wasted by disease, and having but two interests which reconciled her to life—writing poetry in the intervals of pain, and paying the debts of a reverend brother who succeeded in the pulpit, and prospered nowhere else.

In the 1745 rebellion, this northern landowner seriously supported Prince Charles and the Highlanders. He lost his life, and his children lost their inheritance. Over the years, the confiscated land ended up in the hands of strangers; the last of whom, who had a passion for horse racing, eventually realized he needed money. A retired merchant named Delvin, originally from France, fell in love with the rugged location and bought the tower. His wife, who was already in poor health, had been advised by doctors to lead a peaceful life by the sea. After her husband's death, she became a wealthy but lonely widow, imprisoned in her room day and night; weakened by illness, she found solace in just two things—writing poetry during moments of relief from pain and settling the debts of her reverend brother, who thrived in the pulpit but struggled everywhere else.

In the later days of its life, the tower had been greatly improved as a place of residence. The contrast was remarkable between the dreary gray outer walls, and the luxuriously furnished rooms inside, rising by two at a time to the lofty eighth story of the building. Among the scattered populace of the country round, the tower was still known by the odd name given to it in the bygone time—“The Clink.” It had been so called (as was supposed) in allusion to the noise made by loose stones, washed backward and forward at certain times of the tide, in hollows of the rock on which the building stood.

In its later years, the tower had become a much better place to live. The contrast was striking between the dull gray exterior walls and the lavishly decorated rooms inside, which climbed up two levels at a time to the high eighth floor of the building. Among the scattered residents in the surrounding area, the tower was still referred to by the quirky name it had been given long ago—“The Clink.” It was thought to have been named that because of the noise made by loose stones being washed back and forth at certain tide times in the hollows of the rock on which the building stood.

On the evening of her arrival at Mrs. Delvin’s retreat, Emily retired at an early hour, fatigued by her long journey. Mirabel had an opportunity of speaking with his sister privately in her own room.

On the evening she arrived at Mrs. Delvin’s retreat, Emily went to bed early, tired from her long journey. Mirabel had a chance to talk to his sister privately in her room.

“Send me away, Agatha, if I disturb you,” he said, “and let me know when I can see you in the morning.”

“Send me away, Agatha, if I’m bothering you,” he said, “and let me know when I can see you in the morning.”

“My dear Miles, have you forgotten that I am never able to sleep in calm weather? My lullaby, for years past, has been the moaning of the great North Sea, under my window. Listen! There is not a sound outside on this peaceful night. It is the right time of the tide, just now—and yet, ‘the clink’ is not to be heard. Is the moon up?”

“My dear Miles, have you forgotten that I can never sleep when the weather is calm? For years, my lullaby has been the moaning of the North Sea right outside my window. Listen! There’s not a sound outside on this peaceful night. It’s the right time of the tide, and yet, there’s no ‘clink’ to be heard. Is the moon up?”

Mirabel opened the curtains. “The whole sky is one great abyss of black,” he answered. “If I was superstitious, I should think that horrid darkness a bad omen for the future. Are you suffering, Agatha?”

Mirabel opened the curtains. “The sky is just a huge expanse of black,” he replied. “If I believed in superstitions, I’d think that terrible darkness is a bad sign for what’s to come. Are you okay, Agatha?”

“Not just now. I suppose I look sadly changed for the worse since you saw me last?”

“Not right now. I guess I look pretty different for the worse since you last saw me?”

But for the feverish brightness of her eyes, she would have looked like a corpse. Her wrinkled forehead, her hollow cheeks, her white lips told their terrible tale of the suffering of years. The ghastly appearance of her face was heightened by the furnishing of the room. This doomed woman, dying slowly day by day, delighted in bright colors and sumptuous materials. The paper on the walls, the curtains, the carpet presented the hues of the rainbow. She lay on a couch covered with purple silk, under draperies of green velvet to keep her warm. Rich lace hid her scanty hair, turning prematurely gray; brilliant rings glittered on her bony fingers. The room was in a blaze of light from lamps and candles. Even the wine at her side that kept her alive had been decanted into a bottle of lustrous Venetian glass. “My grave is open,” she used to say; “and I want all these beautiful things to keep me from looking at it. I should die at once, if I was left in the dark.”

But if it weren't for the feverish brightness of her eyes, she would have looked like a corpse. Her wrinkled forehead, hollow cheeks, and white lips told a terrible story of years of suffering. The ghastly appearance of her face was made worse by the furnishings in the room. This doomed woman, slowly dying day by day, found joy in bright colors and luxurious materials. The wallpaper, curtains, and carpet showcased the colors of the rainbow. She lay on a couch covered with purple silk, under green velvet draperies to keep her warm. Rich lace concealed her thinning hair, which was turning gray too soon; brilliant rings sparkled on her bony fingers. The room was filled with light from lamps and candles. Even the wine beside her that kept her alive was poured into a bottle of shiny Venetian glass. “My grave is open,” she would say; “and I want all these beautiful things to keep me from looking at it. I would die immediately if I were left in the dark.”

Her brother sat by the couch, thinking “Shall I tell you what is in your mind?” she asked.

Her brother sat by the couch, thinking, “Should I tell you what’s on your mind?” she asked.

Mirabel humored the caprice of the moment. “Tell me!” he said.

Mirabel went along with the whim of the moment. “Tell me!” he said.

“You want to know what I think of Emily,” she answered. “Your letter told me you were in love; but I didn’t believe your letter. I have always doubted whether you were capable of feeling true love—until I saw Emily. The moment she entered the room, I knew that I had never properly appreciated my brother. You are in love with her, Miles; and you are a better man than I thought you. Does that express my opinion?”

“You want to know what I think about Emily,” she replied. “Your letter said you were in love, but I didn’t believe it. I’ve always doubted if you could really feel true love—until I saw Emily. The moment she walked into the room, I realized I had never really appreciated my brother. You are in love with her, Miles; and you’re a better man than I thought. Does that give you my opinion?”

Mirabel took her wasted hand, and kissed it gratefully.

Mirabel took her injured hand and kissed it gratefully.

“What a position I am in!” he said. “To love her as I love her; and, if she knew the truth, to be the object of her horror—to be the man whom she would hunt to the scaffold, as an act of duty to the memory of her father!”

“What a situation I’m in!” he said. “To love her the way I do; and if she knew the truth, to be the one she would see as a horror—to be the man she would chase to the scaffold, out of a sense of duty to her father’s memory!”

“You have left out the worst part of it,” Mrs. Delvin reminded him. “You have bound yourself to help her to find the man. Your one hope of persuading her to become your wife rests on your success in finding him. And you are the man. There is your situation! You can’t submit to it. How can you escape from it?”

“You’ve missed the worst part,” Mrs. Delvin pointed out. “You’ve committed to helping her find the man. Your only chance of convincing her to marry you depends on your success in locating him. And you are that man. There’s your dilemma! You can’t accept it. How can you get away from it?”

“You are trying to frighten me, Agatha.”

“You're trying to scare me, Agatha.”

“I am trying to encourage you to face your position boldly.”

“I’m trying to urge you to confront your situation with confidence.”

“I am doing my best,” Mirabel said, with sullen resignation. “Fortune has favored me so far. I have, really and truly, been unable to satisfy Emily by discovering Miss Jethro. She has left the place at which I saw her last—there is no trace to be found of her—and Emily knows it.”

“I’m doing my best,” Mirabel said, with a heavy heart. “Luck has been on my side so far. I honestly haven’t been able to please Emily by finding Miss Jethro. She’s left the last place I saw her—there’s no sign of her anywhere—and Emily knows that.”

“Don’t forget,” Mrs. Delvin replied, “that there is a trace to be found of Mrs. Rook, and that Emily expects you to follow it.”

“Don’t forget,” Mrs. Delvin replied, “that there’s a clue to be found about Mrs. Rook, and that Emily is counting on you to follow it.”

Mirabel shuddered. “I am surrounded by dangers, whichever way I look,” he said. “Do what I may, it turns out to be wrong. I was wrong, perhaps, when I brought Emily here.”

Mirabel shuddered. “I’m surrounded by dangers, no matter which way I look,” he said. “No matter what I do, it seems to be wrong. Maybe I was mistaken when I brought Emily here.”

“No!”

“No way!”

“I could easily make an excuse,” Mirabel persisted “and take her back to London.”

“I could easily come up with an excuse,” Mirabel insisted, “and take her back to London.”

“And for all you know to the contrary,” his wiser sister replied, “Mrs. Rook may go to London; and you may take Emily back in time to receive her at the cottage. In every way you are safer in my old tower. And—don’t forget—you have got my money to help you, if you want it. In my belief, Miles, you will want it.”

“And for all you know, the opposite might be true,” his wiser sister replied. “Mrs. Rook could go to London, and you might be able to take Emily back in time to greet her at the cottage. In every way, you’re safer in my old tower. And—don't forget—you have my money to help you if you need it. I believe, Miles, that you *will* need it.”

“You are the dearest and best of sisters! What do you recommend me to do?”

“You are the most beloved and amazing sister! What do you suggest I do?”

“What you would have been obliged to do,” Mrs. Delvin answered, “if you had remained in London. You must go to Redwood Hall tomorrow, as Emily has arranged it. If Mrs. Rook is not there, you must ask for her address in Scotland. If nobody knows the address, you must still bestir yourself in trying to find it. And, when you do fall in with Mrs. Rook—”

“What you would have had to do,” Mrs. Delvin replied, “if you had stayed in London. You need to go to Redwood Hall tomorrow, as Emily has planned. If Mrs. Rook isn’t there, you have to ask for her address in Scotland. If no one knows the address, you still need to make an effort to find it. And, when you do come across Mrs. Rook—”

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“Take care, wherever it may be, that you see her privately.”

“Make sure, wherever it is, that you see her one-on-one.”

Mirabel was alarmed. “Don’t keep me in suspense,” he burst out. “Tell me what you propose.”

Mirabel was worried. “Don’t leave me hanging,” he exclaimed. “Tell me what you have in mind.”

“Never mind what I propose, to-night. Before I can tell you what I have in my mind, I must know whether Mrs. Rook is in England or Scotland. Bring me that information to-morrow, and I shall have something to say to you. Hark! The wind is rising, the rain is falling. There is a chance of sleep for me—I shall soon hear the sea. Good-night.”

“Forget what I suggested for tonight. Before I share what I'm thinking, I need to know if Mrs. Rook is in England or Scotland. Bring me that information tomorrow, and I'll have something to tell you. Listen! The wind is picking up, and it’s raining. I might get some sleep soon—I’ll be hearing the sea soon. Goodnight.”

“Good-night, dearest—and thank you again, and again!”

“Good night, my love—and thank you once more!”





CHAPTER LIX. THE ACCIDENT AT BELFORD.

Early in the morning Mirabel set forth for Redwood Hall, in one of the vehicles which Mrs. Delvin still kept at “The Clink” for the convenience of visitors. He returned soon after noon; having obtained information of the whereabout of Mrs. Rook and her husband. When they had last been heard of, they were at Lasswade, near Edinburgh. Whether they had, or had not, obtained the situation of which they were in search, neither Miss Redwood nor any one else at the Hall could tell.

Early in the morning, Mirabel headed out to Redwood Hall in one of the vehicles that Mrs. Delvin kept at “The Clink” for the convenience of visitors. He returned shortly after noon, having learned the whereabouts of Mrs. Rook and her husband. The last anyone had heard of them, they were at Lasswade, near Edinburgh. Whether they had found the job they were looking for was something neither Miss Redwood nor anyone else at the Hall could confirm.

In half an hour more, another horse was harnessed, and Mirabel was on his way to the railway station at Belford, to follow Mrs. Rook at Emily’s urgent request. Before his departure, he had an interview with his sister.

In another half hour, another horse was hitched up, and Mirabel was on his way to the train station in Belford to catch up with Mrs. Rook at Emily's urgent request. Before he left, he had a conversation with his sister.

Mrs. Delvin was rich enough to believe implicitly in the power of money. Her method of extricating her brother from the serious difficulties that beset him, was to make it worth the while of Mr. and Mrs. Rook to leave England. Their passage to America would be secretly paid; and they would take with them a letter of credit addressed to a banker in New York. If Mirabel failed to discover them, after they had sailed, Emily could not blame his want of devotion to her interests. He understood this; but he remained desponding and irresolute, even with the money in his hands. The one person who could rouse his courage and animate his hope, was also the one person who must know nothing of what had passed between his sister and himself. He had no choice but to leave Emily, without being cheered by her bright looks, invigorated by her inspiriting words. Mirabel went away on his doubtful errand with a heavy heart.

Mrs. Delvin was wealthy enough to totally believe in the power of money. Her plan to get her brother out of the serious trouble he was in was to make it worth Mr. and Mrs. Rook's while to leave England. Their trip to America would be paid for in secret, and they would carry a letter of credit for a banker in New York. If Mirabel couldn't find them after they sailed, Emily couldn't hold him accountable for not being devoted to her interests. He realized this, but he still felt gloomy and uncertain, even with the money in his hands. The one person who could boost his courage and lift his spirits was also the one person who must not know about the conversation between him and his sister. He had no choice but to leave Emily without being uplifted by her cheerful smile or inspired by her encouraging words. Mirabel set off on his uncertain mission with a heavy heart.

“The Clink” was so far from the nearest post town, that the few letters, usually addressed to the tower, were delivered by private arrangement with a messenger. The man’s punctuality depended on the convenience of his superiors employed at the office. Sometimes he arrived early, and sometimes he arrived late. On this particular morning he presented himself, at half past one o’clock, with a letter for Emily; and when Mrs. Ellmother smartly reproved him for the delay, he coolly attributed it to the hospitality of friends whom he had met on the road.

“The Clink” was so far from the nearest post town that the few letters usually sent to the tower were delivered by private arrangement with a messenger. The man’s punctuality depended on the convenience of his bosses at the office. Sometimes he showed up early, and other times he was late. On this particular morning, he arrived at half past one o’clock with a letter for Emily, and when Mrs. Ellmother sharply reprimanded him for the delay, he casually blamed it on the hospitality of friends he had encountered on the road.

The letter, directed to Emily at the cottage, had been forwarded from London by the person left in charge. It addressed her as “Honored Miss.” She turned at once to the end—and discovered the signature of Mrs. Rook!

The letter, sent to Emily at the cottage, had been forwarded from London by the person in charge. It addressed her as “Dear Miss.” She immediately turned to the end—and found the signature of Mrs. Rook!

“And Mr. Mirabel has gone,” Emily exclaimed, “just when his presence is of the greatest importance to us!”

“And Mr. Mirabel is gone,” Emily exclaimed, “just when we need him the most!”

Shrewd Mrs. Ellmother suggested that it might be as well to read the letter first—and then to form an opinion.

Shrewd Mrs. Ellmother suggested that it might be a good idea to read the letter first—and then make a decision.

Emily read it.

Emily checked it out.

“Lasswade, near Edinburgh, Sept. 26th.

Lasswade, near Edinburgh, Sept. 26.

“HONORED MISS—I take up my pen to bespeak your kind sympathy for my husband and myself; two old people thrown on the world again by the death of our excellent master. We are under a month’s notice to leave Redwood Hall.

“HONORED MISS—I take up my pen to ask for your kind sympathy for my husband and me; two elderly people thrown into the world again by the death of our wonderful master. We have a month's notice to leave Redwood Hall.”

“Hearing of a situation at this place (also that our expenses would be paid if we applied personally), we got leave of absence, and made our application. The lady and her son are either the stingiest people that ever lived—or they have taken a dislike to me and my husband, and they make money a means of getting rid of us easily. Suffice it to say that we have refused to accept starvation wages, and that we are still out of place. It is just possible that you may have heard of something to suit us. So I write at once, knowing that good chances are often lost through needless delay.

“Hearing about a situation at this place (and that our expenses would be covered if we applied in person), we took a leave of absence and submitted our application. The lady and her son are either the stingiest people ever—or they just don't like me and my husband, using money as a way to get rid of us. It’s enough to say that we’ve turned down starvation wages, and we’re still unemployed. It’s possible that you might have heard of something suitable for us. So I’m writing right away, knowing that good opportunities are often missed due to unnecessary delays.”

“We stop at Belford on our way back, to see some friends of my husband, and we hope to get to Redwood Hall in good time on the 28th. Would you please address me to care of Miss Redwood, in case you know of any good situation for which we could apply. Perhaps we may be driven to try our luck in London. In this case, will you permit me to have the honor of presenting my respects, as I ventured to propose when I wrote to you a little time since.

“We're stopping at Belford on our way back to visit some of my husband's friends, and we hope to arrive at Redwood Hall on the 28th. Could you please address any correspondence to Miss Redwood, in case you hear of any good job opportunities for us to apply for? We might be forced to try our luck in London. If that happens, would you allow me the honor of presenting my respects, as I suggested when I wrote to you not too long ago?"

“I beg to remain, Honored Miss,

"Respectfully yours, Honored Miss,"

“Your humble servant,

"Your loyal servant,"

“R. ROOK.”

“R. Rook.”

Emily handed the letter to Mrs. Ellmother. “Read it,” she said, “and tell me what you think.”

Emily gave the letter to Mrs. Ellmother. “Read this,” she said, “and let me know what you think.”

“I think you had better be careful.”

“I think you should be careful.”

“Careful of Mrs. Rook?”

“Watch out for Mrs. Rook?”

“Yes—and careful of Mrs. Delvin too.”

“Yes—and be careful of Mrs. Delvin, too.”

Emily was astonished. “Are you really speaking seriously?” she said. “Mrs. Delvin is a most interesting person; so patient under her sufferings; so kind, so clever; so interested in all that interests me. I shall take the letter to her at once, and ask her advice.”

Emily was shocked. “Are you really serious?” she said. “Mrs. Delvin is such an interesting person; so patient despite her struggles; so kind, so smart; so engaged in everything that matters to me. I’ll take the letter to her right away and ask for her advice.”

“Have your own way, miss. I can’t tell you why—but I don’t like her!”

“Do what you want, miss. I can’t explain it, but I just don’t like her!”

Mrs. Delvin’s devotion to the interests of her guest took even Emily by surprise. After reading Mrs. Rook’s letter, she rang the bell on her table in a frenzy of impatience. “My brother must be instantly recalled,” she said. “Telegraph to him in your own name, telling him what has happened. He will find the message waiting for him, at the end of his journey.”

Mrs. Delvin’s dedication to her guest’s interests even surprised Emily. After reading Mrs. Rook’s letter, she rang the bell on her table in a fit of impatience. “My brother must be called back immediately,” she said. “Send him a telegram in your own name, explaining what has happened. He’ll find the message waiting for him at the end of his trip.”

The groom, summoned by the bell, was ordered to saddle the third and last horse left in the stables; to take the telegram to Belford, and to wait there until the answer arrived.

The groom, called by the bell, was instructed to saddle the third and final horse left in the stables; to take the telegram to Belford, and to wait there until the response arrived.

“How far is it to Redwood Hall?” Emily asked, when the man had received his orders.

“Hey, how far is it to Redwood Hall?” Emily asked after the man got his orders.

“Ten miles,” Mrs. Delvin answered.

"Ten miles," Mrs. Delvin replied.

“How can I get there to-day?”

“How can I get there today?”

“My dear, you can’t get there.”

“My dear, you can’t make it there.”

“Pardon me, Mrs. Delvin, I must get there.”

“Excuse me, Mrs. Delvin, I need to get there.”

“Pardon me. My brother represents you in this matter. Leave it to my brother.”

“Excuse me. My brother is handling this for you. Let him take care of it.”

The tone taken by Mirabel’s sister was positive, to say the least of it. Emily thought of what her faithful old servant had said, and began to doubt her own discretion in so readily showing the letter. The mistake—if a mistake it was—had however been committed; and, wrong or right, she was not disposed to occupy the subordinate position which Mrs. Delvin had assigned to her.

The tone of Mirabel’s sister was definitely upbeat. Emily recalled what her loyal old servant had said and started to question her judgment in so quickly sharing the letter. The mistake—if it was a mistake—had already been made; and, whether she was right or wrong, she wasn't willing to accept the lower status that Mrs. Delvin had given her.

“If you will look at Mrs. Rook’s letter again,” Emily replied, “you will see that I ought to answer it. She supposes I am in London.”

“If you look at Mrs. Rook’s letter again,” Emily replied, “you’ll see that I need to respond. She thinks I’m in London.”

“Do you propose to tell Mrs. Rook that you are in this house?” Mrs. Delvin asked.

“Are you planning to tell Mrs. Rook that you’re in this house?” Mrs. Delvin asked.

“Certainly.”

"Of course."

“You had better consult my brother, before you take any responsibility on yourself.”

“You should talk to my brother before you take on any responsibility.”

Emily kept her temper. “Allow me to remind you,” she said, “that Mr. Mirabel is not acquainted with Mrs. Rook—and that I am. If I speak to her personally, I can do much to assist the object of our inquiries, before he returns. She is not an easy woman to deal with—”

Emily kept her cool. “Let me remind you,” she said, “that Mr. Mirabel doesn’t know Mrs. Rook—and I do. If I talk to her directly, I can do a lot to help with our investigation before he gets back. She’s not an easy person to handle—”

“And therefore,” Mrs. Delvin interposed, “the sort of person who requires careful handling by a man like my brother—a man of the world.”

“And so,” Mrs. Delvin interrupted, “the kind of person who needs to be handled carefully by a man like my brother—a worldly man.”

“The sort of person, as I venture to think,” Emily persisted, “whom I ought to see with as little loss of time as possible.”

“The kind of person, I believe,” Emily insisted, “that I should see without wasting any time.”

Mrs. Delvin waited a while before she replied. In her condition of health, anxiety was not easy to bear. Mrs. Rook’s letter and Emily’s obstinacy had seriously irritated her. But, like all persons of ability, she was capable, when there was serious occasion for it, of exerting self-control. She really liked and admired Emily; and, as the elder woman and the hostess, she set an example of forbearance and good humor.

Mrs. Delvin took a moment to respond. Given her health issues, anxiety was hard to handle. Mrs. Rook's letter and Emily's stubbornness had really frustrated her. But, like anyone who’s capable, she could exercise self-control when it mattered. She genuinely liked and admired Emily; and as the older woman and the hostess, she set an example of patience and good humor.

“It is out of my power to send you to Redwood Hall at once,” she resumed. “The only one of my three horses now at your disposal is the horse which took my brother to the Hall this morning. A distance, there and back, of twenty miles. You are not in too great a hurry, I am sure, to allow the horse time to rest?”

“It’s beyond my control to send you to Redwood Hall right away,” she continued. “The only one of my three horses available to you right now is the one that took my brother to the Hall this morning. That’s a round trip of twenty miles. I’m sure you’re not in too much of a rush to give the horse some time to rest?”

Emily made her excuses with perfect grace and sincerity. “I had no idea the distance was so great,” she confessed. “I will wait, dear Mrs. Delvin, as long as you like.”

Emily apologized with genuine grace and sincerity. “I had no idea the distance was so far,” she admitted. “I’ll wait, dear Mrs. Delvin, for as long as you need.”

They parted as good friends as ever—with a certain reserve, nevertheless, on either side. Emily’s eager nature was depressed and irritated by the prospect of delay. Mrs. Delvin, on the other hand (devoted to her brother’s interests), thought hopefully of obstacles which might present themselves with the lapse of time. The horse might prove to be incapable of further exertion for that day. Or the threatening aspect of the weather might end in a storm.

They said goodbye as good friends, but there was a bit of distance between them. Emily's enthusiastic personality felt down and annoyed about having to wait. Mrs. Delvin, however, focused on the potential problems that could arise over time, as she was dedicated to her brother's interests. The horse might not be able to work any harder that day, or the ominous weather could result in a storm.

But the hours passed—and the sky cleared—and the horse was reported to be fit for work again. Fortune was against the lady of the tower; she had no choice but to submit.

But the hours went by—and the sky cleared—and the horse was reported to be ready for work again. Luck was not on the lady of the tower’s side; she had no option but to accept.

Mrs. Delvin had just sent word to Emily that the carriage would be ready for her in ten minutes, when the coachman who had driven Mirabel to Belford returned. He brought news which agreeably surprised both the ladies. Mirabel had reached the station five minutes too late; the coachman had left him waiting the arrival of the next train to the North. He would now receive the telegraphic message at Belford, and might return immediately by taking the groom’s horse. Mrs. Delvin left it to Emily to decide whether she would proceed by herself to Redwood Hall, or wait for Mirabel’s return.

Mrs. Delvin had just informed Emily that the carriage would be ready for her in ten minutes when the coachman who had taken Mirabel to Belford returned. He brought news that pleasantly surprised both women. Mirabel had arrived at the station five minutes too late; the coachman had left him waiting for the next train to the North. He would now receive the telegram at Belford and could come back right away by using the groom’s horse. Mrs. Delvin let Emily decide whether she wanted to go to Redwood Hall on her own or wait for Mirabel to return.

Under the changed circumstances, Emily would have acted ungraciously if she had persisted in holding to her first intention. She consented to wait.

Under the new circumstances, Emily would have been rude if she had stuck to her original plan. She agreed to wait.

The sea still remained calm. In the stillness of the moorland solitude on the western side of “The Clink,” the rapid steps of a horse were heard at some little distance on the highroad.

The sea was still calm. In the quiet solitude of the moorland on the western side of “The Clink,” the sound of a horse's hooves could be heard from a distance along the highway.

Emily ran out, followed by careful Mrs. Ellmother, expecting to meet Mirabel.

Emily ran out, with cautious Mrs. Ellmother following her, expecting to see Mirabel.

She was disappointed: it was the groom who had returned. As he pulled up at the house, and dismounted, Emily noticed that the man looked excited.

She was disappointed: it was the groom who had come back. As he drove up to the house and got out, Emily saw that the man looked excited.

“Is there anything wrong?” she asked.

“Is something wrong?” she asked.

“There has been an accident, miss.”

"There's been an accident, ma'am."

“Not to Mr. Mirabel!”

“Not to Mr. Mirabel!”

“No, no, miss. An accident to a poor foolish woman, traveling from Lasswade.”

“No, no, miss. An accident happened to a poor foolish woman traveling from Lasswade.”

Emily looked at Mrs. Ellmother. “It can’t be Mrs. Rook!” she said.

Emily looked at Mrs. Ellmother. “It can’t be Mrs. Rook!” she said.

“That’s the name, miss! She got out before the train had quite stopped, and fell on the platform.”

“That’s her name, miss! She got out before the train had completely stopped, and fell on the platform.”

“Was she hurt?”

“Did she get hurt?”

“Seriously hurt, as I heard. They carried her into a house hard by—and sent for the doctor.”

“Seriously hurt, from what I heard. They brought her into a nearby house—and called for the doctor.”

“Was Mr. Mirabel one of the people who helped her?”

“Was Mr. Mirabel one of the people who helped her?”

“He was on the other side of the platform, miss; waiting for the train from London. I got to the station and gave him the telegram, just as the accident took place. We crossed over to hear more about it. Mr. Mirabel was telling me that he would return to ‘The Clink’ on my horse—when he heard the woman’s name mentioned. Upon that, he changed his mind and went to the house.”

“He was on the other side of the platform, ma'am; waiting for the train from London. I arrived at the station and handed him the telegram, right as the accident happened. We went over to find out more about it. Mr. Mirabel was telling me he would ride back to ‘The Clink’ on my horse—when he heard the woman’s name mentioned. At that, he changed his mind and headed to the house.”

“Was he let in?”

“Did he get in?”

“The doctor wouldn’t hear of it. He was making his examination; and he said nobody was to be in the room but her husband and the woman of the house.”

“The doctor wouldn’t hear of it. He was conducting his examination, and he said that only her husband and the woman of the house were allowed in the room.”

“Is Mr. Mirabel waiting to see her?”

“Is Mr. Mirabel waiting to see her?”

“Yes, miss. He said he would wait all day, if necessary; and he gave me this bit of a note to take to the mistress.”

“Yes, miss. He said he would wait all day, if needed; and he gave me this note to take to the mistress.”

Emily turned to Mrs. Ellmother. “It’s impossible to stay here, not knowing whether Mrs. Rook is going to live or die,” she said. “I shall go to Belford—and you will go with me.”

Emily turned to Mrs. Ellmother. “I can’t stay here, not knowing if Mrs. Rook is going to live or die,” she said. “I’m going to Belford—and you’re coming with me.”

The groom interfered. “I beg your pardon, miss. It was Mr. Mirabel’s most particular wish that you were not, on any account, to go to Belford.”

The groom intervened. “Excuse me, miss. It was Mr. Mirabel’s specific request that you not go to Belford under any circumstances.”

“Why not?”

"Why not?"

“He didn’t say.”

“He didn't say that.”

Emily eyed the note in the man’s hand with well-grounded distrust. In all probability, Mirabel’s object in writing was to instruct his sister to prevent her guest from going to Belford. The carriage was waiting at the door. With her usual promptness of resolution, Emily decided on taking it for granted that she was free to use as she pleased a carriage which had been already placed at her disposal.

Emily looked at the note in the man’s hand with a strong sense of distrust. Most likely, Mirabel wrote it to tell his sister to stop her guest from going to Belford. The carriage was waiting at the door. With her usual quick decision-making, Emily decided to assume she was free to use the carriage that had already been offered to her.

“Tell your mistress,” she said to the groom, “that I am going to Belford instead of to Redwood Hall.”

“Tell your mistress,” she said to the groom, “that I’m going to Belford instead of Redwood Hall.”

In a minute more, she and Mrs. Ellmother were on their way to join Mirabel at the station.

In a minute, she and Mrs. Ellmother were on their way to meet Mirabel at the station.





CHAPTER LX. OUTSIDE THE ROOM.

Emily found Mirabel in the waiting room at Belford. Her sudden appearance might well have amazed him; but his face expressed a more serious emotion than surprise—he looked at her as if she had alarmed him.

Emily found Mirabel in the waiting room at Belford. Her sudden appearance might have surprised him, but his face showed a deeper emotion than shock—he looked at her as if she had frightened him.

“Didn’t you get my message?” he asked. “I told the groom I wished you to wait for my return. I sent a note to my sister, in case he made any mistake.”

“Didn’t you get my message?” he asked. “I told the groom I wanted you to wait for me to come back. I sent a note to my sister, just in case he messed anything up.”

“The man made no mistake,” Emily answered. “I was in too great a hurry to be able to speak with Mrs. Delvin. Did you really suppose I could endure the suspense of waiting till you came back? Do you think I can be of no use—I who know Mrs. Rook?”

“The man was right,” Emily replied. “I was too rushed to talk to Mrs. Delvin. Did you really think I could handle the anxiety of waiting for you to return? Do you think I’m useless—I who know Mrs. Rook?”

“They won’t let you see her.”

“They won’t let you see her.”

“Why not? You seem to be waiting to see her.”

“Why not? You look like you’re waiting to see her.”

“I am waiting for the return of the rector of Belford. He is at Berwick; and he has been sent for at Mrs. Rook’s urgent request.”

“I’m waiting for the rector of Belford to come back. He’s at Berwick, and Mrs. Rook urgently requested him to come.”

“Is she dying?”

“Is she okay?”

“She is in fear of death—whether rightly or wrongly, I don’t know. There is some internal injury from the fall. I hope to see her when the rector returns. As a brother clergyman, I may with perfect propriety ask him to use his influence in my favor.”

"She's terrified of dying—whether that's justified or not, I can’t say. There’s some internal damage from the fall. I hope to see her when the rector gets back. As a fellow clergyman, I can properly ask him to help me out."

“I am glad to find you so eager about it.”

“I’m happy to see you so enthusiastic about it.”

“I am always eager in your interests.”

“I am always excited about your interests.”

“Don’t think me ungrateful,” Emily replied gently. “I am no stranger to Mrs. Rook; and, if I send in my name, I may be able to see her before the clergyman returns.”

“Don’t think I’m ungrateful,” Emily replied softly. “I know Mrs. Rook well; and if I send in my name, I might be able to see her before the clergyman gets back.”

She stopped. Mirabel suddenly moved so as to place himself between her and the door. “I must really beg of you to give up that idea,” he said; “you don’t know what horrid sight you may see—what dreadful agonies of pain this unhappy woman may be suffering.”

She stopped. Mirabel quickly stepped in front of her and the door. “I really must ask you to drop that thought,” he said; “you have no idea what terrible things you might see—what horrific pain this unfortunate woman might be enduring.”

His manner suggested to Emily that he might be acting under some motive which he was unwilling to acknowledge. “If you have a reason for wishing that I should keep away from Mrs. Rook,” she said, “let me hear what it is. Surely we trust each other? I have done my best to set the example, at any rate.”

His behavior made Emily think that he might have a reason for not wanting to acknowledge something. “If you have a reason for wanting me to stay away from Mrs. Rook,” she said, “please tell me what it is. Surely we trust each other? I've at least tried to set a good example.”

Mirabel seemed to be at a loss for a reply.

Mirabel appeared to be unsure of how to respond.

While he was hesitating, the station-master passed the door. Emily asked him to direct her to the house in which Mrs. Rook had been received. He led the way to the end of the platform, and pointed to the house. Emily and Mrs. Ellmother immediately left the station. Mirabel accompanied them, still remonstrating, still raising obstacles.

While he was hesitating, the station-master walked by the door. Emily asked him to show her the house where Mrs. Rook was staying. He led them to the end of the platform and pointed out the house. Emily and Mrs. Ellmother immediately left the station. Mirabel went with them, still protesting and creating barriers.

The house door was opened by an old man. He looked reproachfully at Mirabel. “You have been told already,” he said, “that no strangers are to see my wife?”

The door was opened by an old man. He looked at Mirabel disapprovingly. “Haven’t you been told already,” he said, “that no strangers are allowed to see my wife?”

Encouraged by discovering that the man was Mr. Rook, Emily mentioned her name. “Perhaps you may have heard Mrs. Rook speak of me,” she added.

Encouraged by the realization that the man was Mr. Rook, Emily mentioned her name. “Maybe you’ve heard Mrs. Rook mention me,” she added.

“I’ve heard her speak of you oftentimes.”

“I've heard her talk about you many times.”

“What does the doctor say?”

“What did the doctor say?”

“He thinks she may get over it. She doesn’t believe him.”

“He thinks she might get over it. She doesn’t believe him.”

“Will you say that I am anxious to see her, if she feels well enough to receive me?”

“Will you say that I’m eager to see her if she’s well enough to have me?”

Mr. Rook looked at Mrs. Ellmother. “Are there two of you wanting to go upstairs?” he inquired.

Mr. Rook looked at Mrs. Ellmother. “Are two of you wanting to go upstairs?” he asked.

“This is my old friend and servant,” Emily answered. “She will wait for me down here.”

“This is my old friend and helper,” Emily replied. “She’ll be waiting for me down here.”

“She can wait in the parlor; the good people of this house are well known to me.” He pointed to the parlor door—and then led the way to the first floor. Emily followed him. Mirabel, as obstinate as ever, followed Emily.

“She can wait in the living room; the nice people in this house are familiar to me.” He pointed to the living room door—and then led the way to the first floor. Emily followed him. Mirabel, as stubborn as ever, followed Emily.

Mr. Rook opened a door at the end of the landing; and, turning round to speak to Emily, noticed Mirabel standing behind her. Without making any remarks, the old man pointed significantly down the stairs. His resolution was evidently immovable. Mirabel appealed to Emily to help him.

Mr. Rook opened a door at the end of the hallway; and, turning around to talk to Emily, saw Mirabel standing behind her. Without saying anything, the old man pointed meaningfully down the stairs. His determination was clearly unshakeable. Mirabel looked to Emily for assistance.

“She will see me, if you ask her,” he said, “Let me wait here?”

“She’ll see me if you ask her,” he said. “Can I wait here?”

The sound of his voice was instantly followed by a cry from the bed-chamber—a cry of terror.

The sound of his voice was immediately followed by a scream from the bedroom—a scream of fear.

Mr. Rook hurried into the room, and closed the door. In less than a minute, he opened it again, with doubt and horror plainly visible in his face. He stepped up to Mirabel—eyed him with the closest scrutiny—and drew back again with a look of relief.

Mr. Rook rushed into the room and closed the door. In under a minute, he opened it again, displaying clear doubt and horror on his face. He approached Mirabel, examined him closely, and then stepped back with a look of relief.

“She’s wrong,” he said; “you are not the man.”

“She’s wrong,” he said; “you’re not that guy.”

This strange proceeding startled Emily.

This weird situation surprised Emily.

“What man do you mean?” she asked.

“What guy are you talking about?” she asked.

Mr. Rook took no notice of the question. Still looking at Mirabel, he pointed down the stairs once more. With vacant eyes—moving mechanically, like a sleep-walker in his dream—Mirabel silently obeyed. Mr. Rook turned to Emily.

Mr. Rook ignored the question. Still focused on Mirabel, he pointed down the stairs again. With blank eyes—moving like a sleepwalker in a dream—Mirabel silently complied. Mr. Rook then turned to Emily.

“Are you easily frightened?” he said

“Are you easily scared?” he asked.

“I don’t understand you,” Emily replied. “Who is going to frighten me? Why did you speak to Mr. Mirabel in that strange way?”

“I don’t get you,” Emily said. “Who’s going to scare me? Why did you talk to Mr. Mirabel like that?”

Mr. Rook looked toward the bedroom door. “Maybe you’ll hear why, inside there. If I could have my way, you shouldn’t see her—but she’s not to be reasoned with. A caution, miss. Don’t be too ready to believe what my wife may say to you. She’s had a fright.” He opened the door. “In my belief,” he whispered, “she’s off her head.”

Mr. Rook glanced at the bedroom door. “You might find out why in there. If it were up to me, you wouldn’t see her—but she’s not someone you can reason with. Just a warning, miss. Don’t be too quick to believe what my wife might tell you. She’s been through a scare.” He opened the door. “Honestly,” he whispered, “I think she’s lost her mind.”

Emily crossed the threshold. Mr. Rook softly closed the door behind her.

Emily stepped inside. Mr. Rook quietly shut the door behind her.





CHAPTER LXI. INSIDE THE ROOM.

A decent elderly woman was seated at the bedside. She rose, and spoke to Emily with a mingling of sorrow and confusion strikingly expressed on her face. “It isn’t my fault,” she said, “that Mrs. Rook receives you in this manner; I am obliged to humor her.”

A kind older woman was sitting by the bedside. She stood up and spoke to Emily, her face clearly showing a mix of sadness and confusion. “It’s not my fault,” she said, “that Mrs. Rook treats you this way; I have to go along with her.”

She drew aside, and showed Mrs. Rook with her head supported by many pillows, and her face strangely hidden from view under a veil. Emily started back in horror. “Is her face injured?” she asked.

She moved aside and revealed Mrs. Rook, her head propped up by several pillows, and her face oddly concealed by a veil. Emily recoiled in shock. “Is her face hurt?” she asked.

Mrs. Rook answered the question herself. Her voice was low and weak; but she still spoke with the same nervous hurry of articulation which had been remarked by Alban Morris, on the day when she asked him to direct her to Netherwoods.

Mrs. Rook answered the question herself. Her voice was soft and shaky, but she still spoke with the same quick, nervous way of expressing herself that Alban Morris had noticed the day she asked him for directions to Netherwoods.

“Not exactly injured,” she explained; “but one’s appearance is a matter of some anxiety even on one’s death-bed. I am disfigured by a thoughtless use of water, to bring me to when I had my fall—and I can’t get at my toilet-things to put myself right again. I don’t wish to shock you. Please excuse the veil.”

"Not exactly hurt," she explained; "but how you look is a bit concerning even when you're on your deathbed. I'm a bit disfigured from carelessly splashing water on my face to revive myself after my fall—and I can't reach my toiletries to fix myself up again. I don’t want to scare you. Please excuse the veil."

Emily remembered the rouge on her cheeks, and the dye on her hair, when they had first seen each other at the school. Vanity—of all human frailties the longest-lived—still held its firmly-rooted place in this woman’s nature; superior to torment of conscience, unassailable by terror of death!

Emily remembered the blush on her cheeks and the dye in her hair when they had first seen each other at school. Vanity—of all human weaknesses the most enduring—still firmly held its place in this woman's nature; stronger than the torment of conscience, untouched by the fear of death!

The good woman of the house waited a moment before she left the room. “What shall I say,” she asked, “if the clergyman comes?”

The good woman of the house paused for a moment before leaving the room. “What should I say,” she asked, “if the priest comes?”

Mrs. Rook lifted her hand solemnly “Say,” she answered, “that a dying sinner is making atonement for sin. Say this young lady is present, by the decree of an all-wise Providence. No mortal creature must disturb us.” Her hand dropped back heavily on the bed. “Are we alone?” she asked.

Mrs. Rook raised her hand seriously and said, “Let’s say that a dying sinner is seeking forgiveness for their sins. And let’s say this young lady is here by the will of a wise Providence. No one should interrupt us.” Her hand fell back heavily on the bed. “Are we alone?” she asked.

“We are alone,” Emily answered. “What made you scream just before I came in?”

“We're alone,” Emily replied. “What made you scream right before I walked in?”

“No! I can’t allow you to remind me of that,” Mrs. Rook protested. “I must compose myself. Be quiet. Let me think.”

“No! I can’t let you remind me of that,” Mrs. Rook protested. “I need to compose myself. Be quiet. Let me think.”

Recovering her composure, she also recovered that sense of enjoyment in talking of herself, which was one of the marked peculiarities in her character.

Regaining her composure, she also rediscovered that enjoyment in talking about herself, which was one of the distinctive traits of her character.

“You will excuse me if I exhibit religion,” she resumed. “My dear parents were exemplary people; I was most carefully brought up. Are you pious? Let us hope so.”

“You’ll forgive me if I show my religious side,” she continued. “My dear parents were outstanding individuals; I was raised with great care. Are you religious? Let’s hope so.”

Emily was once more reminded of the past.

Emily was reminded of the past again.

The bygone time returned to her memory—the time when she had accepted Sir Jervis Redwood’s offer of employment, and when Mrs. Rook had arrived at the school to be her traveling companion to the North. The wretched creature had entirely forgotten her own loose talk, after she had drunk Miss Ladd’s good wine to the last drop in the bottle. As she was boasting now of her piety, so she had boasted then of her lost faith and hope, and had mockingly declared her free-thinking opinions to be the result of her ill-assorted marriage. Forgotten—all forgotten, in this later time of pain and fear. Prostrate under the dread of death, her innermost nature—stripped of the concealments of her later life—was revealed to view. The early religious training, at which she had scoffed in the insolence of health and strength, revealed its latent influence—intermitted, but a living influence always from first to last. Mrs. Rook was tenderly mindful of her exemplary parents, and proud of exhibiting religion, on the bed from which she was never to rise again.

The past came rushing back to her—the time when she accepted Sir Jervis Redwood’s job offer and when Mrs. Rook arrived at the school to be her travel companion to the North. The poor woman had completely forgotten her own loose talk after finishing the last drop of Miss Ladd’s good wine. Just as she was now boasting about her piety, she had boasted back then about her lost faith and hope, mockingly claiming that her free-thinking views were the result of her mismatched marriage. Forgotten—all forgotten, in this later time of pain and fear. Overwhelmed by the fear of death, her true self—stripped of the masks she'd worn in her later life—was laid bare. The early religious upbringing she had scoffed at in her arrogance of health and strength showed its lingering impact—interrupted, but always a living influence from start to finish. Mrs. Rook was lovingly reminded of her exemplary parents and proudly displaying her faith from the bed she would never leave again.

“Did I tell you that I am a miserable sinner?” she asked, after an interval of silence.

“Did I mention that I'm a miserable sinner?” she asked after a pause.

Emily could endure it no longer. “Say that to the clergyman,” she answered—“not to me.”

Emily couldn't take it anymore. “Say that to the clergyman,” she replied—“not to me.”

“Oh, but I must say it,” Mrs. Rook insisted. “I am a miserable sinner. Let me give you an instance of it,” she continued, with a shameless relish of the memory of her own frailties. “I have been a drinker, in my time. Anything was welcome, when the fit was on me, as long as it got into my head. Like other persons in liquor, I sometimes talked of things that had better have been kept secret. We bore that in mind—my old man and I—-when we were engaged by Sir Jervis. Miss Redwood wanted to put us in the next bedroom to hers—a risk not to be run. I might have talked of the murder at the inn; and she might have heard me. Please to remark a curious thing. Whatever else I might let out, when I was in my cups, not a word about the pocketbook ever dropped from me. You will ask how I know it. My dear, I should have heard of it from my husband, if I had let that out—and he is as much in the dark as you are. Wonderful are the workings of the human mind, as the poet says; and drink drowns care, as the proverb says. But can drink deliver a person from fear by day, and fear by night? I believe, if I had dropped a word about the pocketbook, it would have sobered me in an instant. Have you any remark to make on this curious circumstance?”

“Oh, but I have to say this,” Mrs. Rook insisted. “I am a miserable sinner. Let me give you an example,” she continued, with a shameless enjoyment of her own weaknesses. “I’ve been a drinker in my time. Anything was welcome when the urge hit me, as long as it got into my head. Like other people when they drink, sometimes I talked about things that should have been kept secret. My husband and I remembered that when we were hired by Sir Jervis. Miss Redwood wanted to put us in the next bedroom to hers—a risk not worth taking. I could have let slip something about the murder at the inn; and she could have heard me. Notice something interesting. Whatever else I might have revealed while drunk, not a word about the pocketbook ever slipped out. You might ask how I know this. My dear, I would have heard about it from my husband if I had let that slip—and he’s as much in the dark as you are. The workings of the human mind are amazing, as the poet says; and drink washes away worry, as the saying goes. But can drinking free someone from fear during the day and night? I believe that if I had mentioned the pocketbook, it would have sobered me up instantly. Do you have any thoughts on this interesting situation?”

Thus far, Emily had allowed the woman to ramble on, in the hope of getting information which direct inquiry might fail to produce. It was impossible, however, to pass over the allusion to the pocketbook. After giving her time to recover from the exhaustion which her heavy breathing sufficiently revealed, Emily put the question:

Thus far, Emily had let the woman go on and on, hoping to get information that a direct question might not reveal. However, it was impossible to ignore the mention of the pocketbook. After giving her a moment to catch her breath, which her heavy breathing made clear, Emily asked the question:

“Who did the pocketbook belong to?”

“Whose wallet was it?”

“Wait a little,” said Mrs. Rook. “Everything in its right place, is my motto. I mustn’t begin with the pocketbook. Why did I begin with it? Do you think this veil on my face confuses me? Suppose I take it off. But you must promise first—solemnly promise you won’t look at my face. How can I tell you about the murder (the murder is part of my confession, you know), with this lace tickling my skin? Go away—and stand there with your back to me. Thank you. Now I’ll take it off. Ha! the air feels refreshing; I know what I am about. Good heavens, I have forgotten something! I have forgotten him. And after such a fright as he gave me! Did you see him on the landing?”

“Wait a minute,” said Mrs. Rook. “Everything should be in its proper place, that’s my motto. I shouldn’t start with the pocketbook. Why did I start with it? Do you think this veil on my face is confusing me? What if I take it off? But you have to promise first—solemnly promise you won’t look at my face. How can I tell you about the murder (the murder is part of my confession, you know), with this lace tickling my skin? Go away—and stand there with your back to me. Thank you. Now I’ll take it off. Ha! the air feels refreshing; I know what I’m doing. Good heavens, I’ve forgotten something! I’ve forgotten him. And after such a scare as he gave me! Did you see him on the landing?”

“Who are you talking of?” Emily asked.

“Who are you talking about?” Emily asked.

Mrs. Rook’s failing voice sank lower still.

Mrs. Rook’s weakening voice dropped even lower.

“Come closer,” she said, “this must be whispered. Who am I talking of?” she repeated. “I am talking of the man who slept in the other bed at the inn; the man who did the deed with his own razor. He was gone when I looked into the outhouse in the gray of the morning. Oh, I have done my duty! I have told Mr. Rook to keep an eye on him downstairs. You haven’t an idea how obstinate and stupid my husband is. He says I couldn’t know the man, because I didn’t see him. Ha! there’s such a thing as hearing, when you don’t see. I heard—and I knew it again.”

“Come closer,” she said, “this needs to be whispered. Who am I talking about?” she repeated. “I’m talking about the man who slept in the other bed at the inn; the man who took his own life with his razor. He was gone when I checked the outhouse in the early morning light. Oh, I’ve done my duty! I told Mr. Rook to keep an eye on him downstairs. You have no idea how stubborn and foolish my husband is. He says I couldn’t possibly know the man because I didn’t see him. Ha! There’s such a thing as hearing, even when you don’t see. I heard—and I recognized him again.”

Emily turned cold from head to foot.

Emily felt a chill from head to toe.

“What did you know again?” she said.

“What did you know again?” she asked.

“His voice,” Mrs. Rook answered. “I’ll swear to his voice before all the judges in England.”

“His voice,” Mrs. Rook replied. “I’ll testify to his voice in front of all the judges in England.”

Emily rushed to the bed. She looked at the woman who had said those dreadful words, speechless with horror.

Emily hurried to the bed. She stared at the woman who had uttered those awful words, speechless with shock.

“You’re breaking your promise!” cried Mrs. Rook. “You false girl, you’re breaking your promise!”

“You're breaking your promise!” shouted Mrs. Rook. “You deceitful girl, you’re breaking your promise!”

She snatched at the veil, and put it on again. The sight of her face, momentary as it had been, reassured Emily. Her wild eyes, made wilder still by the blurred stains of rouge below them, half washed away—her disheveled hair, with streaks of gray showing through the dye—presented a spectacle which would have been grotesque under other circumstances, but which now reminded Emily of Mr. Rook’s last words; warning her not to believe what his wife said, and even declaring his conviction that her intellect was deranged. Emily drew back from the bed, conscious of an overpowering sense of self-reproach. Although it was only for a moment, she had allowed her faith in Mirabel to be shaken by a woman who was out of her mind.

She grabbed the veil and put it back on. The brief glimpse of her face reassured Emily. Her wild eyes, made even wilder by the smudged makeup below them, half washed away—her messy hair, with streaks of gray showing through the dye—created a sight that would have been strange in other situations, but now reminded Emily of Mr. Rook’s last words; warning her not to trust what his wife said, and even claiming he believed her mind was unbalanced. Emily stepped back from the bed, feeling a strong sense of guilt. Even though it was only for a moment, she had let her faith in Mirabel be shaken by a woman who was clearly not in her right mind.

“Try to forgive me,” she said. “I didn’t willfully break my promise; you frightened me.”

“Please try to forgive me,” she said. “I didn’t mean to break my promise; you scared me.”

Mrs. Rook began to cry. “I was a handsome woman in my time,” she murmured. “You would say I was handsome still, if the clumsy fools about me had not spoiled my appearance. Oh, I do feel so weak! Where’s my medicine?”

Mrs. Rook started to cry. “I was a beautiful woman in my day,” she whispered. “You would say I was still beautiful if the clumsy idiots around me hadn’t ruined my looks. Oh, I feel so weak! Where’s my medicine?”

The bottle was on the table. Emily gave her the prescribed dose, and revived her failing strength.

The bottle was on the table. Emily gave her the prescribed dose and restored her fading strength.

“I am an extraordinary person,” she resumed. “My resolution has always been the admiration of every one who knew me. But my mind feels—how shall I express it?—a little vacant. Have mercy on my poor wicked soul! Help me.”

“I am an amazing person,” she continued. “My determination has always earned the admiration of everyone who knows me. But my mind feels—how can I put this?—a bit empty. Have mercy on my poor wicked soul! Help me.”

“How can I help you?”

"How can I assist you?"

“I want to recollect. Something happened in the summer time, when we were talking at Netherwoods. I mean when that impudent master at the school showed his suspicions of me. (Lord! how he frightened me, when he turned up afterward at Sir Jervis’s house.) You must have seen yourself he suspected me. How did he show it?”

“I want to remember. Something happened in the summer when we were talking at Netherwoods. I mean when that arrogant teacher at the school showed his suspicions about me. (Oh man! He really scared me when he showed up later at Sir Jervis’s house.) You must have noticed that he suspected me. How did he show it?”

“He showed you my locket,” Emily answered.

“He showed you my locket,” Emily said.

“Oh, the horrid reminder of the murder!” Mrs. Rook exclaimed. “I didn’t mention it: don’t blame Me. You poor innocent, I have something dreadful to tell you.”

“Oh, the awful reminder of the murder!” Mrs. Rook exclaimed. “I didn’t bring it up: don’t blame me. You poor innocent, I have something terrible to tell you.”

Emily’s horror of the woman forced her to speak. “Don’t tell me!” she cried. “I know more than you suppose; I know what I was ignorant of when you saw the locket.”

Emily’s dread of the woman pushed her to speak. “Don’t tell me!” she exclaimed. “I know more than you think; I know what I didn’t realize when you saw the locket.”

Mrs. Rook took offense at the interruption.

Mrs. Rook was annoyed by the interruption.

“Clever as you are, there’s one thing you don’t know,” she said. “You asked me, just now, who the pocketbook belonged to. It belonged to your father. What’s the matter? Are you crying?”

“Smart as you are, there’s one thing you don’t know,” she said. “You just asked me who the wallet belonged to. It belonged to your dad. What’s wrong? Are you crying?”

Emily was thinking of her father. The pocketbook was the last present she had given to him—a present on his birthday. “Is it lost?” she asked sadly.

Emily was thinking about her dad. The wallet was the last gift she had given him—a gift for his birthday. “Is it gone?” she asked sadly.

“No; it’s not lost. You will hear more of it directly. Dry your eyes, and expect something interesting—I’m going to talk about love. Love, my dear, means myself. Why shouldn’t it? I’m not the only nice-looking woman, married to an old man, who has had a lover.”

“No; it’s not lost. You will hear more about it directly. Dry your eyes, and expect something interesting—I’m going to talk about love. Love, my dear, means me. Why shouldn’t it? I’m not the only attractive woman married to an older man who has had a lover.”

“Wretch! what has that got to do with it?”

“Poor thing! What does that have to do with anything?”

“Everything, you rude girl! My lover was like the rest of them; he would bet on race-horses, and he lost. He owned it to me, on the day when your father came to our inn. He said, ‘I must find the money—or be off to America, and say good-by forever.’ I was fool enough to be fond of him. It broke my heart to hear him talk in that way. I said, ‘If I find the money, and more than the money, will you take me with you wherever you go?’ Of course, he said Yes. I suppose you have heard of the inquest held at our old place by the coroner and jury? Oh, what idiots! They believed I was asleep on the night of the murder. I never closed my eyes—I was so miserable, I was so tempted.”

“Everything, you rude girl! My lover was just like the others; he would bet on racehorses, and he lost. He owed it to me on the day your father came to our inn. He said, ‘I need to find the money—or I’ll have to leave for America and say goodbye forever.’ I was foolish enough to care for him. It broke my heart to hear him talk like that. I asked, ‘If I find the money, and more than just the money, will you take me with you wherever you go?’ Of course, he said yes. I assume you heard about the inquest held at our old place by the coroner and jury? Oh, what fools! They believed I was asleep on the night of the murder. I never closed my eyes—I was so miserable, I was so tempted.”

“Tempted? What tempted you?”

"Tempted? What drew you in?"

“Do you think I had any money to spare? Your father’s pocketbook tempted me. I had seen him open it, to pay his bill over-night. It was full of bank-notes. Oh, what an overpowering thing love is! Perhaps you have known it yourself.”

“Do you really think I had any extra money? Your dad’s wallet tempted me. I’d seen him open it to pay his overnight bill. It was stuffed with cash. Oh, love is such a powerful thing! Maybe you’ve experienced it yourself.”

Emily’s indignation once more got the better of her prudence. “Have you no feeling of decency on your death-bed!” she said.

Emily’s anger once again overcame her sense of caution. “Do you have no sense of decency on your deathbed?” she asked.

Mrs. Rook forgot her piety; she was ready with an impudent rejoinder. “You hot-headed little woman, your time will come,” she answered. “But you’re right—I am wandering from the point; I am not sufficiently sensible of this solemn occasion. By-the-by, do you notice my language? I inherit correct English from my mother—a cultivated person, who married beneath her. My paternal grandfather was a gentleman. Did I tell you that there came a time, on that dreadful night, when I could stay in bed no longer? The pocketbook—I did nothing but think of that devilish pocketbook, full of bank-notes. My husband was fast asleep all the time. I got a chair and stood on it. I looked into the place where the two men were sleeping, through the glass in the top of the door. Your father was awake; he was walking up and down the room. What do you say? Was he agitated? I didn’t notice. I don’t know whether the other man was asleep or awake. I saw nothing but the pocketbook stuck under the pillow, half in and half out. Your father kept on walking up and down. I thought to myself, ‘I’ll wait till he gets tired, and then I’ll have another look at the pocketbook.’ Where’s the wine? The doctor said I might have a glass of wine when I wanted it.”

Mrs. Rook lost her religious demeanor; she shot back with a cheeky reply. “You fiery little woman, your time will come,” she said. “But you're right—I’m getting off track; I’m not taking this serious occasion seriously enough. By the way, do you notice my language? I picked up proper English from my mom—a refined person who married beneath her. My paternal grandfather was a gentleman. Did I mention that there was a moment, on that terrible night, when I couldn’t stay in bed any longer? The wallet—I couldn’t stop thinking about that damn wallet, stuffed with cash. My husband was asleep through it all. I grabbed a chair and stood on it. I peeked into the room where the two men were sleeping, through the glass at the top of the door. Your dad was awake; he was pacing the room. What do you think? Was he nervous? I didn’t notice. I have no idea if the other guy was asleep or awake. All I could see was the wallet sticking out from under the pillow, half in and half out. Your dad kept pacing. I thought to myself, ‘I’ll wait until he gets tired, and then I’ll take another look at the wallet.’ Where’s the wine? The doctor said I could have a glass of wine whenever I wanted.”

Emily found the wine and gave it to her. She shuddered as she accidentally touched Mrs. Rook’s hand.

Emily found the wine and handed it to her. She flinched when she accidentally touched Mrs. Rook’s hand.

The wine helped the sinking woman.

The wine helped the struggling woman.

“I must have got up more than once,” she resumed. “And more than once my heart must have failed me. I don’t clearly remember what I did, till the gray of the morning came. I think that must have been the last time I looked through the glass in the door.”

“I must have gotten up more than once,” she continued. “And more than once, my heart must have failed me. I don’t clearly remember what I did until the gray of the morning came. I think that must have been the last time I looked through the glass in the door.”

She began to tremble. She tore the veil off her face. She cried out piteously, “Lord, be merciful to me a sinner! Come here,” she said to Emily. “Where are you? No! I daren’t tell you what I saw; I daren’t tell you what I did. When you’re possessed by the devil, there’s nothing, nothing, nothing you can’t do! Where did I find the courage to unlock the door? Where did I find the courage to go in? Any other woman would have lost her senses, when she found blood on her fingers after taking the pocketbook—”

She started to shake. She ripped the veil off her face. She cried out pitifully, “Lord, have mercy on me, a sinner! Come here,” she said to Emily. “Where are you? No! I can’t tell you what I saw; I can’t tell you what I did. When you’re taken over by the devil, there’s nothing, nothing, nothing you can’t do! How did I find the courage to unlock the door? How did I find the courage to go in? Any other woman would have lost her mind when she found blood on her fingers after taking the pocketbook—”

Emily’s head swam; her heart beat furiously—she staggered to the door, and opened it to escape from the room.

Emily felt dizzy; her heart raced—she stumbled to the door and opened it to get out of the room.

“I’m guilty of robbing him; but I’m innocent of his blood!” Mrs. Rook called after her wildly. “The deed was done—the yard door was wide open, and the man was gone—when I looked in for the last time. Come back, come back!”

“I’m guilty of robbing him; but I’m innocent of his blood!” Mrs. Rook called after her frantically. “The deed was done—the yard door was wide open, and the man was gone—when I looked in for the last time. Come back, come back!”

Emily looked round.

Emily glanced around.

“I can’t go near you,” she said, faintly.

“I can’t go near you,” she said softly.

“Come near enough to see this.”

“Come close enough to see this.”

She opened her bed-gown at the throat, and drew up a loop of ribbon over her head. ‘The pocketbook was attached to the ribbon. She held it out.

She undid her nightgown at the neck and pulled a loop of ribbon over her head. ‘The pocketbook was attached to the ribbon. She held it out.

“Your father’s book,” she said. “Won’t you take your father’s book?”

“Your dad’s book,” she said. “Aren’t you going to take your dad’s book?”

For a moment, and only for a moment, Emily was repelled by the profanation associated with her birthday gift. Then, the loving remembrance of the dear hands that had so often touched that relic, drew the faithful daughter back to the woman whom she abhorred. Her eyes rested tenderly on the book. Before it had lain in that guilty bosom, it had been his book. The beloved memory was all that was left to her now; the beloved memory consecrated it to her hand. She took the book.

For a brief moment, Emily felt disgusted by the disrespect connected to her birthday gift. Then, the affectionate memory of the dear hands that had often held that item brought the devoted daughter back to the woman she hated. Her gaze lingered lovingly on the book. Before it had been in that guilty embrace, it had been his book. The cherished memory was all she had left now; it made the book special for her. She picked it up.

“Open it,” said Mrs. Rook.

“Open it,” said Mrs. Rook.

There were two five-pound bank-notes in it.

There were two five-pound banknotes in it.

“His?” Emily asked.

"His?" Emily asked.

“No; mine—the little I have been able to save toward restoring what I stole.”

“No; mine—the little I’ve been able to save to restore what I took.”

“Oh!” Emily cried, “is there some good in this woman, after all?”

“Oh!” Emily exclaimed, “is there some good in this woman, after all?”

“There’s no good in the woman!” Mrs. Rook answered desperately. “There’s nothing but fear—fear of hell now; fear of the pocketbook in the past time. Twice I tried to destroy it—and twice it came back, to remind me of the duty that I owed to my miserable soul. I tried to throw it into the fire. It struck the bar, and fell back into the fender at my feet. I went out, and cast it into the well. It came back again in the first bucket of water that was drawn up. From that moment, I began to save what I could. Restitution! Atonement! I tell you the book found a tongue—and those were the grand words it dinned in my ears, morning and night.” She stooped to fetch her breath—stopped, and struck her bosom. “I hid it here, so that no person should see it, and no person take it from me. Superstition? Oh, yes, superstition! Shall tell you something? You may find yourself superstitious, if you are ever cut to the heart as I was. He left me! The man I had disgraced myself for, deserted me on the day when I gave him the stolen money. He suspected it was stolen; he took care of his own cowardly self—and left me to the hard mercy of the law, if the theft was found out. What do you call that, in the way of punishment? Haven’t I suffered? Haven’t I made atonement? Be a Christian—say you forgive me.”

“There’s nothing good about that woman!” Mrs. Rook said desperately. “There’s only fear—fear of hell now; fear of losing money in the past. I tried to destroy it twice—and twice it came back to remind me of the obligation I had to my wretched soul. I tried to throw it in the fire. It hit the bar and fell back into the fender at my feet. I went outside and tossed it into the well. It came back in the first bucket of water that was pulled up. From that point on, I started saving whatever I could. Restitution! Atonement! I tell you, the book spoke to me—and those were the big words echoing in my ears, morning and night.” She bent down to catch her breath—paused, and struck her chest. “I hid it here so that no one would see it and no one could take it from me. Superstition? Oh, absolutely, superstition! Want to hear something? You could find yourself superstitious too if you were ever hurt as deeply as I was. He left me! The man I disgraced myself for abandoned me the day I gave him the stolen money. He suspected it was stolen; he cared more about himself—and left me at the mercy of the law if the theft was discovered. What do you call that, in terms of punishment? Haven’t I suffered? Haven’t I made amends? Be a Christian—say you forgive me.”

“I do forgive you.”

"I forgive you."

“Say you will pray for me.”

“Please say that you will pray for me.”

“I will.”

"Sure thing."

“Ah! that comforts me! Now you can go.”

“Ah! that makes me feel better! Now you can leave.”

Emily looked at her imploringly. “Don’t send me away, knowing no more of the murder than I knew when I came here! Is there nothing, really nothing, you can tell me?”

Emily looked at her with pleading eyes. “Please don’t send me away without knowing anything more about the murder than I did when I arrived here! Is there truly nothing, absolutely nothing, you can tell me?”

Mrs. Rook pointed to the door.

Mrs. Rook pointed at the door.

“Haven’t I told you already? Go downstairs, and see the wretch who escaped in the dawn of the morning!”

“Haven’t I already told you? Go downstairs and see the miserable person who escaped at dawn!”

“Gently, ma’am, gently! You’re talking too loud,” cried a mocking voice from outside.

“Easy there, ma'am, easy! You're being too loud,” called a teasing voice from outside.

“It’s only the doctor,” said Mrs. Rook. She crossed her hands over her bosom with a deep-drawn sigh. “I want no doctor, now. My peace is made with my Maker. I’m ready for death; I’m fit for Heaven. Go away! go away!”

“It’s just the doctor,” Mrs. Rook said. She placed her hands over her chest with a sigh. “I don't want a doctor now. I’ve made peace with my Maker. I’m ready for death; I’m fit for Heaven. Go away! Go away!”





CHAPTER LXII. DOWNSTAIRS.

In a moment more, the doctor came in—a brisk, smiling, self-sufficient man—smartly dressed, with a flower in his button-hole. A stifling odor of musk filled the room, as he drew out his handkerchief with a flourish, and wiped his forehead.

In a moment, the doctor walked in—a lively, cheerful, self-assured guy—dressed sharply, with a flower in his lapel. A heavy scent of musk filled the room as he dramatically pulled out his handkerchief and wiped his forehead.

“Plenty of hard work in my line, just now,” he said. “Hullo, Mrs. Rook! somebody has been allowing you to excite yourself. I heard you, before I opened the door. Have you been encouraging her to talk?” he asked, turning to Emily, and shaking his finger at her with an air of facetious remonstrance.

“There's a lot of hard work in my job right now,” he said. “Hey, Mrs. Rook! Someone's been letting you get worked up. I heard you before I opened the door. Have you been urging her to talk?” he asked, turning to Emily and wagging his finger at her in a playful way.

Incapable of answering him; forgetful of the ordinary restraints of social intercourse—with the one doubt that preserved her belief in Mirabel, eager for confirmation—Emily signed to this stranger to follow her into a corner of the room, out of hearing. She made no excuses: she took no notice of his look of surprise. One hope was all she could feel, one word was all she could say, after that second assertion of Mirabel’s guilt. Indicating Mrs. Rook by a glance at the bed, she whispered the word:

Unable to respond to him and forgetting the usual social norms—with the one doubt that kept her believing in Mirabel, eager for validation—Emily gestured for this stranger to follow her to a secluded corner of the room, away from earshot. She offered no apologies and ignored his surprised expression. All she could feel was one hope, and one word was all she could utter after that latest claim of Mirabel’s guilt. With a glance at Mrs. Rook on the bed, she whispered the word:

“Mad?”

"Are you crazy?"

Flippant and familiar, the doctor imitated her; he too looked at the bed.

Flippant and casual, the doctor mimicked her; he also looked at the bed.

“No more mad than you are, miss. As I said just now, my patient has been exciting herself; I daresay she has talked a little wildly in consequence. Hers isn’t a brain to give way, I can tell you. But there’s somebody else—”

“No more crazy than you are, miss. Like I said a moment ago, my patient has been getting herself worked up; I’m sure she’s been talking a bit irrationally because of it. Her mind isn't the type to back down, trust me. But there’s someone else—”

Emily had fled from the room. He had destroyed her last fragment of belief in Mirabel’s innocence. She was on the landing trying to console herself, when the doctor joined her.

Emily had run out of the room. He had shattered her last bit of faith in Mirabel’s innocence. She was on the landing, trying to comfort herself, when the doctor came over.

“Are you acquainted with the gentleman downstairs?” he asked.

“Do you know the guy downstairs?” he asked.

“What gentleman?”

“Which guy?”

“I haven’t heard his name; he looks like a clergyman. If you know him—”

“I haven’t heard his name; he seems like a priest. If you know him—”

“I do know him. I can’t answer questions! My mind—”

"I know him. I can’t answer questions! My mind—"

“Steady your mind, miss! and take your friend home as soon as you can. He hasn’t got Mrs. Rook’s hard brain; he’s in a state of nervous prostration, which may end badly. Do you know where he lives?”

“Calm down, miss! And take your friend home as soon as possible. He doesn’t have Mrs. Rook’s tough mindset; he’s really stressed out, and it could end poorly. Do you know where he lives?”

“He is staying with his sister—Mrs. Delvin.”

“He's staying with his sister, Mrs. Delvin.”

“Mrs. Delvin! she’s a friend and patient of mine. Say I’ll look in to-morrow morning, and see what I can do for her brother. In the meantime, get him to bed, and to rest; and don’t be afraid of giving him brandy.”

“Mrs. Delvin! She’s a friend and patient of mine. Tell her I’ll stop by tomorrow morning and see what I can do for her brother. In the meantime, get him to bed and let him rest; and don’t hesitate to give him brandy.”

The doctor returned to the bedroom. Emily heard Mrs. Ellmother’s voice below.

The doctor came back to the bedroom. Emily heard Mrs. Ellmother’s voice downstairs.

“Are you up there, miss?”

“Are you up there, miss?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

Mrs. Ellmother ascended the stairs. “It was an evil hour,” she said, “that you insisted on going to this place. Mr. Mirabel—” The sight of Emily’s face suspended the next words on her lips. She took the poor young mistress in her motherly arms. “Oh, my child! what has happened to you?”

Mrs. Ellmother went up the stairs. “It was a bad idea,” she said, “that you insisted on going to this place. Mr. Mirabel—” The sight of Emily’s face stopped her from saying anything more. She embraced the poor young woman with motherly affection. “Oh, my child! What happened to you?”

“Don’t ask me now. Give me your arm—let us go downstairs.”

“Don’t ask me right now. Give me your arm—let’s head downstairs.”

“You won’t be startled when you see Mr. Mirabel—will you, my dear? I wouldn’t let them disturb you; I said nobody should speak to you but myself. The truth is, Mr. Mirabel has had a dreadful fright. What are you looking for?”

“You won’t be surprised when you see Mr. Mirabel—will you, my dear? I wouldn’t let them bother you; I said nobody should talk to you except me. The truth is, Mr. Mirabel has had a terrible shock. What are you looking for?”

“Is there a garden here? Any place where we can breathe the fresh air?”

“Is there a garden around here? Any spot where we can enjoy some fresh air?”

There was a courtyard at the back of the house. They found their way to it. A bench was placed against one of the walls. They sat down.

There was a courtyard behind the house. They made their way to it. A bench was set against one of the walls. They sat down.

“Shall I wait till you’re better before I say any more?” Mrs. Ellmother asked. “No? You want to hear about Mr. Mirabel? My dear, he came into the parlor where I was; and Mr. Rook came in too—-and waited, looking at him. Mr. Mirabel sat down in a corner, in a dazed state as I thought. It wasn’t for long. He jumped up, and clapped his hand on his heart as if his heart hurt him. ‘I must and will know what’s going on upstairs,’ he says. Mr. Rook pulled him back, and told him to wait till the young lady came down. Mr. Mirabel wouldn’t hear of it. ‘Your wife’s frightening her,’ he says; ‘your wife’s telling her horrible things about me.’ He was taken on a sudden with a shivering fit; his eyes rolled, and his teeth chattered. Mr. Rook made matters worse; he lost his temper. ‘I’m damned,’ he says, ‘if I don’t begin to think you are the man, after all; I’ve half a mind to send for the police.’ Mr. Mirabel dropped into his chair. His eyes stared, his mouth fell open. I took hold of his hand. Cold—cold as ice. What it all meant I can’t say. Oh, miss, you know! Let me tell you the rest of it some other time.”

“Should I wait until you feel better before I say more?” Mrs. Ellmother asked. “No? You want to hear about Mr. Mirabel? My dear, he walked into the parlor where I was; and Mr. Rook came in too— and waited, looking at him. Mr. Mirabel sat down in a corner, seeming dazed, or so I thought. It didn't last long. He jumped up and clutched his chest as if he was in pain. ‘I have to know what's happening upstairs,’ he said. Mr. Rook tried to hold him back and told him to wait for the young lady to come down. Mr. Mirabel wouldn’t hear of it. ‘Your wife’s scaring her,’ he said; ‘your wife’s telling her terrible things about me.’ Suddenly, he was hit by a shivering fit; his eyes rolled, and his teeth chattered. Mr. Rook made things worse as he lost his temper. ‘I swear,’ he said, ‘if I don’t start to think you really are the guy, I might just call the police.’ Mr. Mirabel fell back into his chair. His eyes were wide, his mouth hung open. I took hold of his hand. Cold—cold as ice. What it all meant, I can't say. Oh, miss, you know! Let me tell you the rest some other time.”

Emily insisted on hearing more. “The end!” she cried. “How did it end?”

Emily insisted on hearing more. “That’s it?” she exclaimed. “How did it end?”

“I don’t know how it might have ended, if the doctor hadn’t come in—to pay his visit, you know, upstairs. He said some learned words. When he came to plain English, he asked if anybody had frightened the gentleman. I said Mr. Rook had frightened him. The doctor says to Mr. Rook, ‘Mind what you are about. If you frighten him again, you may have his death to answer for.’ That cowed Mr. Rook. He asked what he had better do. ‘Give me some brandy for him first,’ says the doctor; ‘and then get him home at once.’ I found the brandy, and went away to the inn to order the carriage. Your ears are quicker than mine, miss—do I hear it now?”

“I don’t know how it might have ended if the doctor hadn’t come in to pay his visit upstairs. He used some fancy words. When he switched to plain English, he asked if anyone had scared the gentleman. I said Mr. Rook had scared him. The doctor said to Mr. Rook, ‘Watch what you’re doing. If you scare him again, it could lead to his death.’ That intimidated Mr. Rook. He asked what he should do. ‘First, get me some brandy for him,’ said the doctor; ‘and then get him home right away.’ I found the brandy and went to the inn to order the carriage. Your hearing is sharper than mine, miss—do I hear it now?”

They rose, and went to the house door. The carriage was there.

They got up and walked to the door of the house. The carriage was waiting.

Still cowed by what the doctor had said, Mr. Rook appeared, carefully leading Mirabel out. He had revived under the action of the stimulant. Passing Emily he raised his eyes to her—trembled—and looked down again. When Mr. Rook opened the door of the carriage he paused, with one of his feet on the step. A momentary impulse inspired him with a false courage, and brought a flush into his ghastly face. He turned to Emily.

Still shaken by what the doctor had said, Mr. Rook came in, gently guiding Mirabel out. He had come to after taking the stimulant. As he passed Emily, he met her gaze, hesitated, and quickly looked down again. When Mr. Rook opened the carriage door, he stopped with one foot on the step. A fleeting impulse gave him a surge of false courage, bringing color back to his pale face. He turned to Emily.

“May I speak to you?” he asked.

“Can I talk to you?” he asked.

She started back from him. He looked at Mrs. Ellmother. “Tell her I am innocent,” he said. The trembling seized on him again. Mr. Rook was obliged to lift him into the carriage.

She stepped back from him. He looked at Mrs. Ellmother. “Tell her I’m innocent,” he said. The trembling hit him again. Mr. Rook had to lift him into the carriage.

Emily caught at Mrs. Ellmother’s arm. “You go with him,” she said. “I can’t.”

Emily grabbed Mrs. Ellmother’s arm. “You go with him,” she said. “I can’t.”

“How are you to get back, miss?”

“How are you getting back, miss?”

She turned away and spoke to the coachman. “I am not very well. I want the fresh air—I’ll sit by you.”

She turned away and spoke to the driver. “I'm not feeling great. I need some fresh air—I’ll sit next to you.”

Mrs. Ellmother remonstrated and protested, in vain. As Emily had determined it should be, so it was.

Mrs. Ellmother protested and objected, but it was all in vain. Since Emily had made up her mind, that's how it would be.

“Has he said anything?” she asked, when they had arrived at their journey’s end.

“Has he said anything?” she asked when they had reached their destination.

“He has been like a man frozen up; he hasn’t said a word; he hasn’t even moved.”

“He's been like a man in a trance; he hasn’t said anything; he hasn’t even moved.”

“Take him to his sister; and tell her all that you know. Be careful to repeat what the doctor said. I can’t face Mrs. Delvin. Be patient, my good old friend; I have no secrets from you. Only wait till to-morrow; and leave me by myself to-night.”

“Take him to his sister and tell her everything you know. Make sure to repeat what the doctor said. I can’t face Mrs. Delvin. Please be patient, my good friend; I have no secrets from you. Just wait until tomorrow and leave me alone tonight.”

Alone in her room, Emily opened her writing-case. Searching among the letters in it, she drew out a printed paper. It was the Handbill describing the man who had escaped from the inn, and offering a reward for the discovery of him.

Alone in her room, Emily opened her writing case. Searching through the letters inside, she pulled out a printed flyer. It was the handbill describing the man who had escaped from the inn, offering a reward for information about him.

At the first line of the personal description of the fugitive, the paper dropped from her hand. Burning tears forced their way into her eyes. Feeling for her handkerchief, she touched the pocketbook which she had received from Mrs. Rook. After a little hesitation she took it out. She looked at it. She opened it.

At the first line of the personal description of the fugitive, the paper slipped from her hand. Hot tears filled her eyes. As she reached for her handkerchief, her fingers brushed against the wallet she had gotten from Mrs. Rook. After a moment of hesitation, she took it out. She looked at it. She opened it.

The sight of the bank-notes repelled her; she hid them in one of the pockets of the book. There was a second pocket which she had not yet examined. She pat her hand into it, and, touching something, drew out a letter.

The sight of the cash disgusted her; she tucked it away in one of the book's pockets. There was a second pocket she hadn’t checked yet. She reached her hand into it and, feeling something, pulled out a letter.

The envelope (already open) was addressed to “James Brown, Esq., Post Office, Zeeland.” Would it be inconsistent with her respect for her father’s memory to examine the letter? No; a glance would decide whether she ought to read it or not.

The envelope (already open) was addressed to “James Brown, Esq., Post Office, Zeeland.” Would it be disrespectful to her father’s memory to look at the letter? No; a quick look would determine if she should read it or not.

It was without date or address; a startling letter to look at—for it only contained three words:

It had no date or address; it was a shocking letter to see—because it only had three words:

“I say No.”

"I say no."

The words were signed in initials:

The words were signed with initials:

“S. J.”

“S.J.”

In the instant when she read the initials, the name occurred to her.

In that moment when she saw the initials, the name came to mind.

Sara Jethro.

Sara Jethro.





CHAPTER LXIII. THE DEFENSE OF MIRABEL.

The discovery of the letter gave a new direction to Emily’s thoughts—and so, for the time at least, relieved her mind from the burden that weighed on it. To what question, on her father’s part, had “I say No” been Miss Jethro’s brief and stern reply? Neither letter nor envelope offered the slightest hint that might assist inquiry; even the postmark had been so carelessly impressed that it was illegible.

The discovery of the letter changed the course of Emily’s thoughts—and for the moment, it lifted the heavy burden from her mind. What question had “I say No” been Miss Jethro’s short and strict answer to, on her father’s part? Neither the letter nor the envelope provided any clue that could help her understand; even the postmark was stamped so carelessly that it was unreadable.

Emily was still pondering over the three mysterious words, when she was interrupted by Mrs. Ellmother’s voice at the door.

Emily was still thinking about the three mysterious words when Mrs. Ellmother's voice called out from the door.

“I must ask you to let me come in, miss; though I know you wished to be left by yourself till to-morrow. Mrs. Delvin says she must positively see you to-night. It’s my belief that she will send for the servants, and have herself carried in here, if you refuse to do what she asks. You needn’t be afraid of seeing Mr. Mirabel.”

“I really need you to let me come in, miss; even though I know you wanted to be alone until tomorrow. Mrs. Delvin insists that she has to see you tonight. I think she’ll send for the staff and have herself brought in here if you don’t agree to what she wants. You don’t have to worry about seeing Mr. Mirabel.”

“Where is he?”

“Where's he?”

“His sister has given up her bedroom to him,” Mrs. Ellmother answered. “She thought of your feelings before she sent me here—and had the curtains closed between the sitting-room and the bedroom. I suspect my nasty temper misled me, when I took a dislike to Mrs. Delvin. She’s a good creature; I’m sorry you didn’t go to her as soon as we got back.”

“His sister has given up her bedroom for him,” Mrs. Ellmother replied. “She considered your feelings before she sent me here—and had the curtains drawn between the sitting room and the bedroom. I think my bad mood made me unfairly judge Mrs. Delvin. She’s a nice person; I regret that you didn’t go to her as soon as we got back.”

“Did she seem to be angry, when she sent you here?”

“Did she seem angry when she sent you here?”

“Angry! She was crying when I left her.”

“Angry! She was crying when I left her.”

Emily hesitated no longer.

Emily didn’t hesitate anymore.

She noticed a remarkable change in the invalid’s sitting-room—so brilliantly lighted on other occasions—the moment she entered it. The lamps were shaded, and the candles were all extinguished. “My eyes don’t bear the light so well as usual,” Mrs. Delvin said. “Come and sit near me, Emily; I hope to quiet your mind. I should be grieved if you left my house with a wrong impression of me.”

She noticed a significant change in the sick person's living room—usually so brightly lit—when she stepped inside. The lamps were dimmed, and all the candles were out. “I can’t handle the light as well today,” Mrs. Delvin said. “Come sit with me, Emily; I hope to ease your mind. I would be upset if you left my home with a negative impression of me.”

Knowing what she knew, suffering as she must have suffered, the quiet kindness of her tone implied an exercise of self-restraint which appealed irresistibly to Emily’s sympathies. “Forgive me,” she said, “for having done you an injustice. I am ashamed to think that I shrank from seeing you when I returned from Belford.”

Knowing what she knew, suffering as she must have suffered, the gentle kindness in her voice showed an impressive self-control that Emily couldn’t help but connect with. “Please forgive me,” she said, “for judging you unfairly. I’m embarrassed to admit that I avoided seeing you when I came back from Belford.”

“I will endeavor to be worthy of your better opinion of me,” Mrs. Delvin replied. “In one respect at least, I may claim to have had your best interests at heart—while we were still personally strangers. I tried to prevail on my poor brother to own the truth, when he discovered the terrible position in which he was placed toward you. He was too conscious of the absence of any proof which might induce you to believe him, if he attempted to defend himself—in one word, he was too timid—to take my advice. He has paid the penalty, and I have paid the penalty, of deceiving you.”

“I'll do my best to live up to your good opinion of me,” Mrs. Delvin replied. “At least in one way, I can say that I truly cared about your best interests—even when we were still strangers. I tried to convince my poor brother to admit the truth when he realized the terrible situation he was in regarding you. He was too aware of the lack of any evidence that might make you believe him if he tried to defend himself—in short, he was too scared—to take my advice. He has suffered the consequences, and so have I, for deceiving you.”

Emily started. “In what way have you deceived me?” she asked.

Emily paused. “How have you lied to me?” she asked.

“In the way that was forced on us by our own conduct,” Mrs. Delvin said. “We have appeared to help you, without really doing so; we calculated on inducing you to marry my brother, and then (when he could speak with the authority of a husband) on prevailing on you to give up all further inquiries. When you insisted on seeing Mrs. Rook, Miles had the money in his hand to bribe her and her husband to leave England.”

“In the way that was imposed on us by our own actions,” Mrs. Delvin said. “We pretended to help you, without actually doing so; we hoped to get you to marry my brother, and then (when he could speak with the authority of a husband) convince you to stop any further investigations. When you insisted on meeting Mrs. Rook, Miles had the money ready to bribe her and her husband to leave England.”

“Oh, Mrs. Delvin!”

“Oh, Mrs. Delvin!”

“I don’t attempt to excuse myself. I don’t expect you to consider how sorely I was tempted to secure the happiness of my brother’s life, by marriage with such a woman as yourself. I don’t remind you that I knew—when I put obstacles in your way—that you were blindly devoting yourself to the discovery of an innocent man.”

“I’m not trying to excuse myself. I don't expect you to think about how much I was tempted to ensure my brother's happiness by marrying a woman like you. I won't remind you that I knew—when I put obstacles in your path—that you were completely dedicated to finding an innocent man.”

Emily heard her with angry surprise. “Innocent?” she repeated. “Mrs. Rook recognized his voice the instant she heard him speak.”

Emily heard her with furious surprise. “Innocent?” she repeated. “Mrs. Rook recognized his voice the moment she heard him speak.”

Impenetrable to interruption, Mrs. Delvin went on. “But what I do ask,” she persisted, “even after our short acquaintance, is this. Do you suspect me of deliberately scheming to make you the wife of a murderer?”

Impenetrable to interruption, Mrs. Delvin continued. “But what I ask,” she insisted, “even after our brief acquaintance, is this. Do you think I’m purposely trying to make you the wife of a murderer?”

Emily had never viewed the serious question between them in this light. Warmly, generously, she answered the appeal that had been made to her. “Oh, don’t think that of me! I know I spoke thoughtlessly and cruelly to you, just now—”

Emily had never looked at the serious question between them like this before. Warmly and generously, she responded to the request that had been made to her. “Oh, don’t think that about me! I know I spoke without thinking and hurtfully to you just now—”

“You spoke impulsively,” Mrs. Delvin interposed; “that was all. My one desire before we part—how can I expect you to remain here, after what has happened?—is to tell you the truth. I have no interested object in view; for all hope of your marriage with my brother is now at an end. May I ask if you have heard that he and your father were strangers, when they met at the inn?”

“You spoke without thinking,” Mrs. Delvin interrupted; “that’s all. My only wish before we part—how can I expect you to stay here after what’s happened?—is to tell you the truth. I have no personal agenda; all hope of your marriage to my brother is now gone. Can I ask if you’ve heard that he and your father were strangers when they met at the inn?”

“Yes; I know that.”

"Yeah; I get that."

“If there had been any conversation between them, when they retired to rest, they might have mentioned their names. But your father was preoccupied; and my brother, after a long day’s walk, was so tired that he fell asleep as soon as his head was on the pillow. He only woke when the morning dawned. What he saw when he looked toward the opposite bed might have struck with terror the boldest man that ever lived. His first impulse was naturally to alarm the house. When he got on his feet, he saw his own razor—a blood-stained razor on the bed by the side of the corpse. At that discovery, he lost all control over himself. In a panic of terror, he snatched up his knapsack, unfastened the yard door, and fled from the house. Knowing him, as you and I know him, can we wonder at it? Many a man has been hanged for murder, on circumstantial evidence less direct than the evidence against poor Miles. His horror of his own recollections was so overpowering that he forbade me even to mention the inn at Zeeland in my letters, while he was abroad. ‘Never tell me (he wrote) who that wretched murdered stranger was, if I only heard of his name, I believe it would haunt me to my dying day. I ought not to trouble you with these details—and yet, I am surely not without excuse. In the absence of any proof, I cannot expect you to believe as I do in my brother’s innocence. But I may at least hope to show you that there is some reason for doubt. Will you give him the benefit of that doubt?”

“If there had been any conversation between them when they went to bed, they might have mentioned their names. But your father was distracted, and my brother, after a long day of walking, was so exhausted that he fell asleep as soon as his head hit the pillow. He only woke up when morning came. What he saw when he looked toward the other bed could have terrified the bravest man alive. His first instinct was to alert the household. When he got out of bed, he saw his own razor—a bloodstained razor on the bed next to the corpse. At that moment, he completely lost control. In a panic, he grabbed his backpack, unlocked the yard door, and ran from the house. Knowing him as you and I do, can we really blame him? Many men have been sentenced to death for murder based on circumstantial evidence that was less convincing than what was against poor Miles. His horror of his own memories was so intense that he wouldn't let me mention the inn at Zeeland in my letters while he was away. ‘Never tell me (he wrote) who that poor murdered stranger was; if I even heard his name, I think it would haunt me for the rest of my life. I shouldn’t burden you with these details—but still, I have some reason to do so. Without any proof, I can’t expect you to believe in my brother’s innocence as I do. But I hope to at least show you that there’s reason to doubt. Will you give him that benefit of the doubt?”

“Willingly!” Emily replied. “Am I right in supposing that you don’t despair of proving his innocence, even yet’?”

“Definitely!” Emily responded. “Am I correct in assuming that you’re still hopeful about proving his innocence, even now?”

“I don’t quite despair. But my hopes have grown fainter and fainter, as the years have gone on. There is a person associated with his escape from Zeeland; a person named Jethro—”

“I don't really despair. But my hopes have become fainter and fainter over the years. There's someone linked to his escape from Zeeland; someone named Jethro—”

“You mean Miss Jethro!”

"You mean Ms. Jethro!"

“Yes. Do you know her?”

“Yes. Do you know her?”

“I know her—and my father knew her. I have found a letter, addressed to him, which I have no doubt was written by Miss Jethro. It is barely possible that you may understand what it means. Pray look at it.”

“I know her—and my dad knew her. I found a letter addressed to him, which I’m sure was written by Miss Jethro. You might barely grasp what it means. Please take a look at it.”

“I am quite unable to help you,” Mrs. Delvin answered, after reading the letter. “All I know of Miss Jethro is that, but for her interposition, my brother might have fallen into the hands of the police. She saved him.”

“I can’t help you,” Mrs. Delvin replied after reading the letter. “All I know about Miss Jethro is that, without her intervention, my brother might have ended up in the hands of the police. She saved him.”

“Knowing him, of course?”

"Of course, I know him?"

“That is the remarkable part of it: they were perfect strangers to each other.”

"That's the amazing part: they were complete strangers to each other."

“But she must have had some motive.”

“But she must have had a reason.”

There is the foundation of my hope for Miles. Miss Jethro declared, when I wrote and put the question to her, that the one motive by which she was actuated was the motive of mercy. I don’t believe her. To my mind, it is in the last degree improbable that she would consent to protect a stranger from discovery, who owned to her (as my brother did) that he was a fugitive suspected of murder. She knows something, I am firmly convinced, of that dreadful event at Zeeland—and she has some reason for keeping it secret. Have you any influence over her?”

There is the foundation of my hope for Miles. Miss Jethro said when I asked her about it that her only motivation was mercy. I don’t believe her. To me, it seems extremely unlikely that she would agree to protect a stranger from being found out, especially since he confessed to her (like my brother did) that he was a fugitive suspected of murder. I’m convinced she knows something about that terrible incident at Zeeland—and she has a reason for keeping it secret. Do you have any influence over her?”

“Tell me where I can find her.”

“Tell me where I can find her.”

“I can’t tell you. She has removed from the address at which my brother saw her last. He has made every possible inquiry—without result.”

“I can’t tell you. She has moved from the address where my brother last saw her. He’s made every possible inquiry—without any results.”

As she replied in those discouraging terms, the curtains which divided Mrs. Delvin’s bedroom from her sitting-room were drawn aside. An elderly woman-servant approached her mistress’s couch.

As she responded in those discouraging words, the curtains that separated Mrs. Delvin’s bedroom from her sitting room were pulled back. An older female servant walked over to her mistress’s couch.

“Mr. Mirabel is awake, ma’am. He is very low; I can hardly feel his pulse. Shall I give him some more brandy?”

“Mr. Mirabel is awake, ma’am. He’s in bad shape; I can barely feel his pulse. Should I give him some more brandy?”

Mrs. Delvin held out her hand to Emily. “Come to me to-morrow morning,” she said—and signed to the servant to wheel her couch into the next room. As the curtain closed over them, Emily heard Mirabel’s voice. “Where am I?” he said faintly. “Is it all a dream?”

Mrs. Delvin extended her hand to Emily. “Come to me tomorrow morning,” she said—and gestured for the servant to move her couch into the next room. As the curtain fell over them, Emily heard Mirabel’s voice. “Where am I?” he asked weakly. “Is this all a dream?”

The prospect of his recovery the next morning was gloomy indeed. He had sunk into a state of deplorable weakness, in mind as well as in body. The little memory of events that he still preserved was regarded by him as the memory of a dream. He alluded to Emily, and to his meeting with her unexpectedly. But from that point his recollection failed him. They had talked of something interesting, he said—but he was unable to remember what it was. And they had waited together at a railway station—but for what purpose he could not tell. He sighed and wondered when Emily would marry him—and so fell asleep again, weaker than ever.

The outlook for his recovery the next morning was pretty bleak. He had fallen into a state of terrible weakness, both mentally and physically. The little he could remember about recent events felt to him like memories of a dream. He mentioned Emily and their unexpected meeting, but from that point on, his memory was a blur. They had talked about something interesting, he said—but he couldn’t recall what it was. They had waited together at a train station—but he couldn’t remember why. He sighed and wondered when Emily would marry him—and then fell asleep again, feeling weaker than ever.

Not having any confidence in the doctor at Belford, Mrs. Delvin had sent an urgent message to a physician at Edinburgh, famous for his skill in treating diseases of the nervous system. “I cannot expect him to reach this remote place, without some delay,” she said; “I must bear my suspense as well as I can.”

Not feeling confident in the doctor at Belford, Mrs. Delvin sent an urgent message to a physician in Edinburgh, known for his expertise in treating nervous system disorders. “I can’t expect him to arrive in this remote area without some delay,” she said; “I have to manage my anxiety as best as I can.”

“You shall not bear it alone,” Emily answered. “I will wait with you till the doctor comes.”

“You won’t go through this by yourself,” Emily replied. “I’ll stay with you until the doctor arrives.”

Mrs. Delvin lifted her frail wasted hands to Emily’s face, drew it a little nearer—and kissed her.

Mrs. Delvin raised her delicate, thin hands to Emily’s face, pulled it a bit closer—and kissed her.





CHAPTER LXIV. ON THE WAY TO LONDON.

The parting words had been spoken. Emily and her companion were on their way to London.

The goodbyes had been said. Emily and her friend were heading to London.

For some little time, they traveled in silence—alone in the railway carriage. After submitting as long as she could to lay an embargo on the use of her tongue, Mrs. Ellmother started the conversation by means of a question: “Do you think Mr. Mirabel will get over it, miss?”

For a little while, they traveled in silence—alone in the train carriage. After holding back on speaking for as long as she could, Mrs. Ellmother broke the silence with a question: “Do you think Mr. Mirabel will get over it, miss?”

“It’s useless to ask me,” Emily said. “Even the great man from Edinburgh is not able to decide yet, whether he will recover or not.”

“It’s pointless to ask me,” Emily said. “Even the great man from Edinburgh can’t decide yet if he will recover or not.”

“You have taken me into your confidence, Miss Emily, as you promised—and I have got something in my mind in consequence. May I mention it without giving offense?”

“You’ve confided in me, Miss Emily, as you promised—and I have something on my mind because of it. Can I bring it up without offending you?”

“What is it?”

"What's that?"

“I wish you had never taken up with Mr. Mirabel.”

“I wish you had never gotten involved with Mr. Mirabel.”

Emily was silent. Mrs. Ellmother, having a design of her own to accomplish, ventured to speak more plainly. “I often think of Mr. Alban Morris,” she proceeded. “I always did like him, and I always shall.”

Emily was quiet. Mrs. Ellmother, wanting to get her point across, decided to speak more directly. “I often think about Mr. Alban Morris,” she continued. “I always liked him, and I always will.”

Emily suddenly pulled down her veil. “Don’t speak of him!” she said.

Emily abruptly pulled down her veil. “Don’t talk about him!” she said.

“I didn’t mean to offend you.”

“I didn’t mean to hurt your feelings.”

“You don’t offend me. You distress me. Oh, how often I have wished—!” She threw herself back in a corner of the carriage and said no more.

“You don’t upset me. You trouble me. Oh, how often I have wished—!” She sank back into a corner of the carriage and said nothing more.

Although not remarkable for the possession of delicate tact, Mrs. Ellmother discovered that the best course she could now follow was a course of silence.

Although she wasn't known for her subtlety, Mrs. Ellmother realized that the best thing she could do now was to remain silent.

Even at the time when she had most implicitly trusted Mirabel, the fear that she might have acted hastily and harshly toward Alban had occasionally troubled Emily’s mind. The impression produced by later events had not only intensified this feeling, but had presented the motives of that true friend under an entirely new point of view. If she had been left in ignorance of the manner of her father’s death—as Alban had designed to leave her; as she would have been left, but for the treachery of Francine—how happily free she would have been from thoughts which it was now a terror to her to recall. She would have parted from Mirabel, when the visit to the pleasant country house had come to an end, remembering him as an amusing acquaintance and nothing more. He would have been spared, and she would have been spared, the shock that had so cruelly assailed them both. What had she gained by Mrs. Rook’s detestable confession? The result had been perpetual disturbance of mind provoked by self-torturing speculations on the subject of the murder. If Mirabel was innocent, who was guilty? The false wife, without pity and without shame—or the brutal husband, who looked capable of any enormity? What was her future to be? How was it all to end? In the despair of that bitter moment—seeing her devoted old servant looking at her with kind compassionate eyes—Emily’s troubled spirit sought refuge in impetuous self-betrayal; the very betrayal which she had resolved should not escape her, hardly a minute since!

Even when she had completely trusted Mirabel, Emily sometimes worried that she might have acted too quickly and harshly towards Alban. The impression left by later events not only deepened this feeling but also changed how she viewed the motives of her true friend. If she had remained unaware of how her father died—as Alban had intended, and as she would have been, if not for Francine’s betrayal—she would have been blissfully free from the terrifying thoughts that now haunted her. She would have said goodbye to Mirabel after their visit to the charming country house, remembering him as just an entertaining acquaintance and nothing more. They would have been spared the shock that had so cruelly impacted them both. What had she gained from Mrs. Rook’s disgusting confession? It had only resulted in constant mental turmoil fueled by torturous speculation about the murder. If Mirabel was innocent, then who was guilty? The deceitful wife, cold and shameless—or the brutal husband, who seemed capable of any atrocity? What lay ahead for her? How would it all end? In the despair of that painful moment—seeing her loyal old servant looking at her with kind, sympathetic eyes—Emily’s troubled spirit gave in to an impulsive betrayal of herself, the very betrayal she had just promised herself she wouldn't allow!

She bent forward out of her corner, and suddenly drew up her veil. “Do you expect to see Mr. Alban Morris, when we get back?” she asked.

She leaned forward from her corner and suddenly lifted her veil. “Do you think we’ll see Mr. Alban Morris when we get back?” she asked.

“I should like to see him, miss—if you have no objection.”

"I'd like to see him, miss—if that's okay with you."

“Tell him I am ashamed of myself! and say I ask his pardon with all my heart!”

“Tell him I’m ashamed of myself! And say I ask for his forgiveness with all my heart!”

“The Lord be praised!” Mrs. Ellmother burst out—and then, when it was too late, remembered the conventional restraints appropriate to the occasion. “Gracious, what a fool I am!” she said to herself. “Beautiful weather, Miss Emily, isn’t it?” she continued, in a desperate hurry to change the subject.

“Praise the Lord!” Mrs. Ellmother exclaimed—and then, when it was too late, remembered the usual decorum for the occasion. “What a fool I am!” she thought to herself. “Lovely weather, Miss Emily, isn’t it?” she added, in a rush to change the subject.

Emily reclined again in her corner of the carriage. She smiled, for the first time since she had become Mrs. Delvin’s guest at the tower.

Emily settled back into her corner of the carriage. She smiled, for the first time since she had become Mrs. Delvin’s guest at the tower.





BOOK THE LAST—AT HOME AGAIN.





CHAPTER LXV. CECILIA IN A NEW CHARACTER.

Reaching the cottage at night, Emily found the card of a visitor who had called during the day. It bore the name of “Miss Wyvil,” and had a message written on it which strongly excited Emily’s curiosity.

Reaching the cottage at night, Emily found a visitor's card that had been left during the day. It was from “Miss Wyvil” and had a message written on it that piqued Emily's curiosity.

“I have seen the telegram which tells your servant that you return to-night. Expect me early to-morrow morning—with news that will deeply interest you.”

“I saw the telegram that your servant received about your return tonight. Expect me early tomorrow morning—with news that will be very interesting to you.”

To what news did Cecilia allude? Emily questioned the woman who had been left in charge of the cottage, and found that she had next to nothing to tell. Miss Wyvil had flushed up, and had looked excited, when she read the telegraphic message—that was all. Emily’s impatience was, as usual, not to be concealed. Expert Mrs. Ellmother treated the case in the right way—first with supper, and then with an adjournment to bed. The clock struck twelve, when she put out the young mistress’s candle. “Ten hours to pass before Cecilia comes here!” Emily exclaimed. “Not ten minutes,” Mrs. Ellmother reminded her, “if you will only go to sleep.”

To what news was Cecilia referring? Emily asked the woman who was in charge of the cottage, and discovered that she had almost nothing to share. Miss Wyvil had blushed and seemed excited when she read the telegram—that was it. Emily’s impatience was, as usual, hard to hide. Experienced Mrs. Ellmother handled the situation perfectly—first with dinner, and then with a prompt to get some sleep. The clock struck twelve when she extinguished the young mistress’s candle. “Ten hours to wait before Cecilia arrives!” Emily exclaimed. “Not ten minutes,” Mrs. Ellmother reminded her, “if you would just go to sleep.”

Cecilia arrived before the breakfast-table was cleared; as lovely, as gentle, as affectionate as ever—but looking unusually serious and subdued.

Cecilia arrived before the breakfast table was cleared; as lovely, as gentle, as affectionate as ever—but looking unusually serious and subdued.

“Out with it at once!” Emily cried. “What have you got to tell me?’

“Spit it out now!” Emily exclaimed. “What do you need to tell me?”

“Perhaps, I had better tell you first,” Cecilia said, “that I know what you kept from me when I came here, after you left us at Monksmoor. Don’t think, my dear, that I say this by way of complaint. Mr. Alban Morris says you had good reasons for keeping your secret.”

“Maybe I should tell you first,” Cecilia said, “that I know what you didn’t share with me when I got here, after you left us at Monksmoor. Don’t think, my dear, that I’m saying this to complain. Mr. Alban Morris says you had good reasons for keeping your secret.”

“Mr. Alban Morris! Did you get your information from him?

“Mr. Alban Morris! Did you get your info from him?

“Yes. Do I surprise you?”

"Yes. Am I surprising you?"

“More than words can tell!”

"More than words can say!"

“Can you bear another surprise? Mr. Morris has seen Miss Jethro, and has discovered that Mr. Mirabel has been wrongly suspected of a dreadful crime. Our amiable little clergyman is guilty of being a coward—and guilty of nothing else. Are you really quiet enough to read about it?”

“Can you handle another surprise? Mr. Morris has seen Miss Jethro and found out that Mr. Mirabel has been falsely accused of a terrible crime. Our friendly little clergyman is only guilty of being a coward—and nothing more. Are you really calm enough to read about it?”

She produced some leaves of paper filled with writing. “There,” she explained, “is Mr. Morris’s own account of all that passed between Miss Jethro and himself.”

She handed over some sheets of paper covered in writing. “Here,” she said, “is Mr. Morris’s own account of everything that happened between Miss Jethro and him.”

“But how do you come by it?”

“But how do you get it?”

“Mr. Morris gave it to me. He said, ‘Show it to Emily as soon as possible; and take care to be with her while she reads it.’ There is a reason for this—” Cecilia’s voice faltered. On the brink of some explanation, she seemed to recoil from it. “I will tell you by-and-by what the reason is,” she said.

“Mr. Morris gave it to me. He said, ‘Show it to Emily as soon as you can; and be there with her while she reads it.’ There’s a reason for this—” Cecilia’s voice hesitated. On the verge of explaining, she seemed to pull back. “I’ll tell you later what the reason is,” she said.

Emily looked nervously at the manuscript. “Why doesn’t he tell me himself what he has discovered? Is he—” The leaves began to flutter in her trembling fingers—“is he angry with me?”

Emily looked nervously at the manuscript. “Why doesn’t he just tell me what he has found? Is he—” The leaves started to flutter in her shaking fingers—“is he mad at me?”

“Oh, Emily, angry with You! Read what he has written and you shall know why he keeps away.”

“Oh, Emily, upset with you! Read what he has written and you’ll see why he stays away.”

Emily opened the manuscript.

Emily opened the document.





CHAPTER LXVI. ALBAN’S NARRATIVE.

“The information which I have obtained from Miss Jethro has been communicated to me, on the condition that I shall not disclose the place of her residence. ‘Let me pass out of notice (she said) as completely as if I had passed out of life; I wish to be forgotten by some, and to be unknown by others.’” With this one stipulation, she left me free to write the present narrative of what passed at the interview between us. I feel that the discoveries which I have made are too important to the persons interested to be trusted to memory.

“The information I got from Miss Jethro was shared with me on the condition that I don’t reveal where she lives. ‘Let me fade from notice completely, as if I had passed away; I want to be forgotten by some and remain unknown to others,’ she said.” With this one condition, she allowed me to write the account of our conversation. I believe the insights I’ve uncovered are too significant for those involved to rely solely on memory.

1. She Receives Me.

She Gets Me.

“Finding Miss Jethro’s place of abode, with far less difficulty than I had anticipated (thanks to favoring circumstances), I stated plainly the object of my visit. She declined to enter into conversation with me on the subject of the murder at Zeeland.

“Finding Miss Jethro’s home with much less difficulty than I had expected (thanks to fortunate circumstances), I clearly stated the purpose of my visit. She refused to discuss the murder at Zeeland with me.”

“I was prepared to meet with this rebuke, and to take the necessary measures for obtaining a more satisfactory reception. ‘A person is suspected of having committed the murder,’ I said; ‘and there is reason to believe that you are in a position to say whether the suspicion is justified or not. Do you refuse to answer me, if I put the question?’

“I was ready to face this criticism and to take the steps needed for a better response. ‘Someone is suspected of committing the murder,’ I said; ‘and there’s reason to think you can say whether that suspicion is valid or not. Will you refuse to answer me if I ask the question?’”

“Miss Jethro asked who the person was.

“Miss Jethro asked who the person was.

“I mentioned the name—Mr. Miles Mirabel.

“I mentioned the name—Mr. Miles Mirabel.

“It is not necessary, and it would certainly be not agreeable to me, to describe the effect which this reply produced on Miss Jethro. After giving her time to compose herself, I entered into certain explanations, in order to convince her at the outset of my good faith. The result justified my anticipations. I was at once admitted to her confidence.

“It’s not necessary, and it definitely wouldn’t be pleasant for me, to describe how this response affected Miss Jethro. After giving her a moment to collect herself, I provided some explanations to show her my good intentions. The outcome met my expectations. I was immediately welcomed into her trust.”

“She said, ‘I must not hesitate to do an act of justice to an innocent man. But, in such a serious matter as this, you have a right to judge for yourself whether the person who is now speaking to you is a person whom you can trust. You may believe that I tell the truth about others, if I begin—whatever it may cost me—by telling the truth about myself.’”

“She said, ‘I can’t hesitate to do the right thing for an innocent man. But in a serious matter like this, you have the right to decide for yourself if the person speaking to you is someone you can trust. You might believe that I’m telling the truth about others if I start—no matter what it may cost me—by being honest about myself.’”

2. She Speaks of Herself.

2. She Talks About Herself.

“I shall not attempt to place on record the confession of a most unhappy woman. It was the common story of sin bitterly repented, and of vain effort to recover the lost place in social esteem. Too well known a story, surely, to be told again.

“I won’t try to record the confession of a very unhappy woman. It was the usual tale of sin that’s deeply regretted, and a futile attempt to regain a lost position in society. It’s a story that’s probably too well known to be retold.”

“But I may with perfect propriety repeat what Miss Jethro said to me, in allusion to later events in her life which are connected with my own personal experience. She recalled to my memory a visit which she had paid to me at Netherwoods, and a letter addressed to her by Doctor Allday, which I had read at her express request.

“But I can properly share what Miss Jethro told me, referring to later events in her life that are tied to my own experiences. She brought to mind a visit she made to me at Netherwoods and a letter Doctor Allday sent her, which I read at her specific request.”

“She said, ‘You may remember that the letter contained some severe reflections on my conduct. Among other things, the doctor mentions that he called at the lodging I occupied during my visit to London, and found I had taken to flight: also that he had reason to believe I had entered Miss Ladd’s service, under false pretenses.’

“She said, ‘You might recall that the letter included some harsh comments on my behavior. Among other things, the doctor mentioned that he went to the place I was staying during my visit to London and discovered I had fled: he also had reason to think I had joined Miss Ladd’s service under false pretenses.’”

“I asked if the doctor had wronged her.

“I asked if the doctor had done something wrong to her.

“She answered ‘No: in one case, he is ignorant; in the other, he is right. On leaving his house, I found myself followed in the street by the man to whom I owe the shame and misery of my past life. My horror of him is not to be described in words. The one way of escaping was offered by an empty cab that passed me. I reached the railway station safely, and went back to my home in the country. Do you blame me?’

“She answered, ‘No: in one case, he doesn’t know; in the other, he's correct. After leaving his house, I noticed that I was being followed in the street by the man who caused the shame and misery of my past life. I can't put into words how much I loathe him. The only way I could escape was when an empty cab drove by. I got to the train station without any issues and returned to my home in the countryside. Do you blame me?’"

“It was impossible to blame her—and I said so.

“It was impossible to blame her—and I said that.”

“She then confessed the deception which she had practiced on Miss Ladd. ‘I have a cousin,’ she said, ‘who was a Miss Jethro like me. Before her marriage she had been employed as a governess. She pitied me; she sympathized with my longing to recover the character that I had lost. With her permission, I made use of the testimonials which she had earned as a teacher—I was betrayed (to this day I don’t know by whom)—and I was dismissed from Netherwoods. Now you know that I deceived Miss Ladd, you may reasonably conclude that I am likely to deceive You.’

“She then admitted the trick she had pulled on Miss Ladd. ‘I have a cousin,’ she said, ‘who was a Miss Jethro like me. Before she got married, she worked as a governess. She felt sorry for me; she understood my desire to get back the reputation I had lost. With her permission, I used the references she had earned as a teacher—I was betrayed (to this day I don’t know by whom)—and I was let go from Netherwoods. Now that you know I deceived Miss Ladd, you can reasonably assume that I’m likely to deceive you.’”

“I assured her, with perfect sincerity, that I had drawn no such conclusion. Encouraged by my reply, Miss Jethro proceeded as follows.”

“I sincerely assured her that I hadn't come to that conclusion. Feeling encouraged by my response, Miss Jethro continued as follows.”

3. She Speaks of Mirabel.

3. She Talks About Mirabel.

“‘Four years ago, I was living near Cowes, in the Isle of Wight—in a cottage which had been taken for me by a gentleman who was the owner of a yacht. We had just returned from a short cruise, and the vessel was under orders to sail for Cherbourg with the next tide.

“Four years ago, I was living near Cowes, on the Isle of Wight, in a cottage that a guy who owned a yacht had arranged for me. We had just come back from a short trip, and the boat was scheduled to leave for Cherbourg with the next tide."

“‘While I was walking in my garden, I was startled by the sudden appearance of a man (evidently a gentleman) who was a perfect stranger to me. He was in a pitiable state of terror, and he implored my protection. In reply to my first inquiries, he mentioned the inn at Zeeland, and the dreadful death of a person unknown to him; whom I recognized (partly by the description given, and partly by comparison of dates) as Mr. James Brown. I shall say nothing of the shock inflicted on me: you don’t want to know what I felt. What I did (having literally only a minute left for decision) was to hide the fugitive from discovery, and to exert my influence in his favor with the owner of the yacht. I saw nothing more of him. He was put on board, as soon as the police were out of sight, and was safely landed at Cherbourg.’

“While I was walking in my garden, I was startled by the sudden appearance of a man (clearly a gentleman) I had never seen before. He was in a terrible state of fear and begged for my help. In response to my initial questions, he mentioned the inn at Zeeland and the horrible death of someone unknown to him; I recognized him (partly from the description given and partly by comparing dates) as Mr. James Brown. I won’t get into the shock I felt: you don’t need to know what I went through. What I did (having literally only a minute to decide) was to hide the fugitive from discovery and to use my influence to help him with the owner of the yacht. I didn’t see him again. He was put on board as soon as the police were out of sight and was safely dropped off at Cherbourg.”

“I asked what induced her to run the risk of protecting a stranger, who was under suspicion of having committed a murder.

“I asked what made her take the risk of protecting a stranger who was suspected of committing murder.”

“She said, ‘You shall hear my explanation directly. Let us have done with Mr. Mirabel first. We occasionally corresponded, during the long absence on the continent; never alluding, at his express request, to the horrible event at the inn. His last letter reached me, after he had established himself at Vale Regis. Writing of the society in the neighborhood, he informed me of his introduction to Miss Wyvil, and of the invitation that he had received to meet her friend and schoolfellow at Monksmoor. I knew that Miss Emily possessed a Handbill describing personal peculiarities in Mr. Mirabel, not hidden under the changed appearance of his head and face. If she remembered or happened to refer to that description, while she was living in the same house with him, there was a possibility at least of her suspicion being excited. The fear of this took me to you. It was a morbid fear, and, as events turned out, an unfounded fear: but I was unable to control it. Failing to produce any effect on you, I went to Vale Regis, and tried (vainly again) to induce Mr. Mirabel to send an excuse to Monksmoor. He, like you, wanted to know what my motive was. When I tell you that I acted solely in Miss Emily’s interests, and that I knew how she had been deceived about her father’s death, need I say why I was afraid to acknowledge my motive?’

“She said, ‘You’ll hear my explanation soon. Let’s finish with Mr. Mirabel first. We exchanged letters occasionally during his long time away on the continent, never mentioning the terrible incident at the inn as he specifically requested. His last letter reached me after he settled in Vale Regis. In it, he spoke about the local society and mentioned being introduced to Miss Wyvil, as well as receiving an invitation to meet her friend and former schoolmate at Monksmoor. I knew that Miss Emily had a notice describing specific traits of Mr. Mirabel that weren’t concealed by his changed appearance. If she remembered or referenced that description while living under the same roof as him, there was at least a chance that it could raise her suspicions. The fear of this brought me to you. It was an irrational fear, and, as it turned out, an unfounded one: but I couldn’t shake it off. After failing to make an impact on you, I went to Vale Regis and unsuccessfully tried to persuade Mr. Mirabel to send an excuse to Monksmoor. He, like you, wanted to know what my reasoning was. When I say I acted solely in Miss Emily’s best interests, and that I knew how she had been misled about her father’s death, do I need to explain why I was afraid to reveal my motive?’”

“I understood that Miss Jethro might well be afraid of the consequences, if she risked any allusion to Mr. Brown’s horrible death, and if it afterward chanced to reach his daughter’s ears. But this state of feeling implied an extraordinary interest in the preservation of Emily’s peace of mind. I asked Miss Jethro how that interest had been excited?

“I realized that Miss Jethro might be worried about the consequences if she mentioned Mr. Brown’s horrible death, especially if it ended up reaching his daughter. But this concern showed an unusual interest in keeping Emily’s peace of mind intact. I asked Miss Jethro what had sparked that interest?”

“She answered, ‘I can only satisfy you in one way. I must speak of her father now.’”

“She replied, ‘I can only please you in one way. I need to talk about her father now.’”

Emily looked up from the manuscript. She felt Cecilia’s arm tenderly caressing her. She heard Cecilia say, “My poor dear, there is one last trial of your courage still to come. I am afraid of what you are going to read, when you turn to the next page. And yet—”

Emily looked up from the manuscript. She felt Cecilia’s arm gently wrapping around her. She heard Cecilia say, “My poor dear, there’s one last test of your courage still ahead. I’m worried about what you’re going to read when you flip to the next page. And yet—”

“And yet,” Emily replied gently, “it must be done. I have learned my hard lesson of endurance, Cecilia, don’t be afraid.”

“And yet,” Emily replied softly, “it has to be done. I’ve learned my tough lesson about endurance, Cecilia, so don’t be scared.”

Emily turned to the next page.

Emily turned to the next page.

4. She Speaks of the Dead.

4. She Talks to the Dead.

“For the first time, Miss Jethro appeared to be at a loss how to proceed. I could see that she was suffering. She rose, and opening a drawer in her writing table, took a letter from it.

“For the first time, Miss Jethro seemed unsure of how to move forward. I could see that she was in pain. She stood up, opened a drawer in her writing desk, and took out a letter.”

“She said, ‘Will you read this? It was written by Miss Emily’s father. Perhaps it may say more for me than I can say for myself?’

“She said, ‘Will you read this? It was written by Miss Emily’s father. Maybe it’ll express more about me than I can say myself?’”

“I copy the letter. It was thus expressed:

“I copy the letter. It was written like this:

“‘You have declared that our farewell to-day is our farewell forever. For the second time, you have refused to be my wife; and you have done this, to use your own words, in mercy to Me.

“‘You have said that our goodbye today is goodbye forever. For the second time, you have declined to be my wife; and you’ve done this, in your own words, out of mercy for me.

“‘In mercy to Me, I implore you to reconsider your decision.

“‘In kindness to me, I'm asking you to rethink your decision.

“‘If you condemn me to live without you—I feel it, I know it—you condemn me to despair which I have not fortitude enough to endure. Look at the passages which I have marked for you in the New Testament. Again and again, I say it; your true repentance has made you worthy of the pardon of God. Are you not worthy of the love, admiration, and respect of man? Think! oh, Sara, think of what our lives might be, and let them be united for time and for eternity.

“‘If you sentence me to live without you—I can feel it, I know it—you sentence me to a despair that I don’t have the strength to bear. Look at the passages I’ve marked for you in the New Testament. Again and again, I say it; your genuine repentance has made you deserving of God’s forgiveness. Aren’t you deserving of the love, admiration, and respect of others? Think! Oh, Sara, think about what our lives could be, and let’s unite them for both now and forever.

“‘I can write no more. A deadly faintness oppresses me. My mind is in a state unknown to me in past years. I am in such confusion that I sometimes think I hate you. And then I recover from my delusion, and know that man never loved woman as I love you.

“‘I can’t write anymore. I feel a heavy weakness pressing down on me. My mind is in a state I haven’t experienced in years. I’m so confused that sometimes I think I hate you. But then I snap out of it and realize that no man has ever loved a woman the way I love you.

“‘You will have time to write to me by this evening’s post. I shall stop at Zeeland to-morrow, on my way back, and ask for a letter at the post office. I forbid explanations and excuses. I forbid heartless allusions to your duty. Let me have an answer which does not keep me for a moment in suspense.

“‘You’ll have time to write to me by this evening’s mail. I’ll be stopping in Zeeland tomorrow on my way back, and I’ll check for a letter at the post office. I don’t want any explanations or excuses. I don’t want any cold comments about your responsibilities. Just give me an answer that doesn’t keep me waiting even for a moment.

“‘For the last time, I ask you: Do you consent to be my wife? Say, Yes—or say, No.’

“‘For the last time, I’m asking you: Do you agree to be my wife? Just say, Yes—or say, No.’”

“I gave her back the letter—with the one comment on it, which the circumstances permitted me to make:

“I returned the letter to her—with the only comment I felt I could make given the situation:

“‘You said No?’

"You said no?"

“She bent her head in silence.

“She lowered her head in silence.

“I went on—not willingly, for I would have spared her if it had been possible. I said, ‘He died, despairing, by his own hand—and you knew it?’

“I went on—not willingly, because I would have saved her if I could. I said, ‘He died, hopeless, by his own hand—and you knew it?’”

“She looked up. ‘No! To say that I knew it is too much. To say that I feared it is the truth.’

“She looked up. ‘No! Saying that I knew it is an exaggeration. Saying that I feared it is the truth.’”

“‘Did you love him?’

“Did you love him?”

“She eyed me in stern surprise. ‘Have I any right to love? Could I disgrace an honorable man by allowing him to marry me? You look as if you held me responsible for his death.’

“She looked at me in shocked disbelief. ‘Do I have any right to love? Could I bring shame to a good man by letting him marry me? You seem like you think I’m to blame for his death.’”

“‘Innocently responsible,’ I said.

“‘Naively accountable,’ I said.

“She still followed her own train of thought. ‘Do you suppose I could for a moment anticipate that he would destroy himself, when I wrote my reply? He was a truly religious man. If he had been in his right mind, he would have shrunk from the idea of suicide as from the idea of a crime.’

“She was still lost in her own thoughts. ‘Do you think I could have ever imagined that he would take his own life when I wrote my response? He was a genuinely religious man. If he had been thinking clearly, he would have recoiled from the idea of suicide just like he would from the idea of committing a crime.’”

“On reflection, I was inclined to agree with her. In his terrible position, it was at least possible that the sight of the razor (placed ready, with the other appliances of the toilet, for his fellow-traveler’s use) might have fatally tempted a man whose last hope was crushed, whose mind was tortured by despair. I should have been merciless indeed, if I had held Miss Jethro accountable thus far. But I found it hard to sympathize with the course which she had pursued, in permitting Mr. Brown’s death to be attributed to murder without a word of protest. ‘Why were you silent?’ I said.

“Looking back, I was inclined to agree with her. Given his terrible situation, it’s possible that the sight of the razor (set out along with the other toiletries for his fellow traveler) might have dangerously tempted a man whose last hope was gone, whose mind was tormented by despair. I would have been really harsh if I had blamed Miss Jethro up to this point. But I struggled to empathize with her decision to let Mr. Brown’s death be labeled as murder without saying anything. ‘Why did you stay quiet?’ I asked."

“She smiled bitterly.

She smiled with frustration.

“‘A woman would have known why, without asking,’ she replied. ‘A woman would have understood that I shrank from a public confession of my shameful past life. A woman would have remembered what reasons I had for pitying the man who loved me, and for accepting any responsibility rather than associate his memory, before the world, with an unworthy passion for a degraded creature, ending in an act of suicide. Even if I had made that cruel sacrifice, would public opinion have believed such a person as I am—against the evidence of a medical man, and the verdict of a jury? No, Mr. Morris! I said nothing, and I was resolved to say nothing, so long as the choice of alternatives was left to me. On the day when Mr. Mirabel implored me to save him, that choice was no longer mine—and you know what I did. And now again when suspicion (after all the long interval that had passed) has followed and found that innocent man, you know what I have done. What more do you ask of me?’

“‘A woman would have known why, without asking,’ she replied. ‘A woman would have understood that I recoiled from a public acknowledgment of my shameful past. A woman would have remembered the reasons I had for feeling sorry for the man who loved me, and for accepting any responsibility rather than linking his memory, in front of the world, to an unworthy desire for a fallen person, ending in an act of suicide. Even if I had made that painful sacrifice, would public opinion have believed someone like me—against the testimony of a medical professional and the judgment of a jury? No, Mr. Morris! I said nothing, and I was determined to say nothing, as long as the choice was mine. On the day when Mr. Mirabel begged me to save him, that choice was no longer mine—and you know what I did. And now again, when suspicion (after all this time) has followed and found that innocent man, you know what I have done. What more do you want from me?’”

“‘Your pardon,’ I said, ‘for not having understood you—and a last favor. May I repeat what I have heard to the one person of all others who ought to know, and who must know, what you have told me?’

“‘Excuse me,’ I said, ‘for not having understood you—and one last request. Can I share what I’ve heard with the one person who absolutely needs to know, and deserves to know, what you’ve told me?’”

“It was needless to hint more plainly that I was speaking of Emily. Miss Jethro granted my request.

“It was unnecessary to suggest more clearly that I was talking about Emily. Miss Jethro agreed to my request.”

“‘It shall be as you please,’ she answered. ‘Say for me to his daughter, that the grateful remembrance of her is my one refuge from the thoughts that tortured me, when we spoke together on her last night at school. She has made this dead heart of mine feel a reviving breath of life, when I think of her. Never, in our earthly pilgrimage, shall we meet again—I implore her to pity and forget me. Farewell, Mr. Morris; farewell forever.’

“‘It will be as you wish,’ she replied. ‘Tell his daughter that the fond memory of her is my only escape from the pain that haunted me when we talked on her last night at school. She has made this lifeless heart of mine feel a spark of life when I think of her. We will never meet again in this life—I ask her to have compassion and forget me. Goodbye, Mr. Morris; goodbye forever.’”

“I confess that the tears came into my eyes. When I could see clearly again, I was alone in the room.”

“I admit that tears filled my eyes. When I could see clearly again, I was alone in the room.”





CHAPTER LXVII. THE TRUE CONSOLATION.

Emily closed the pages which told her that her father had died by his own hand.

Emily closed the pages that revealed her father had taken his own life.

Cecilia still held her tenderly embraced. By slow degrees, her head dropped until it rested on her friend’s bosom. Silently she suffered. Silently Cecilia bent forward, and kissed her forehead. The sounds that penetrated to the room were not out of harmony with the time. From a distant house the voices of children were just audible, singing the plaintive melody of a hymn; and, now and then, the breeze blew the first faded leaves of autumn against the window. Neither of the girls knew how long the minutes followed each other uneventfully, before there was a change. Emily raised her head, and looked at Cecilia.

Cecilia still held her close. Gradually, her head dropped until it rested on her friend’s chest. She silently endured her pain. Quietly, Cecilia leaned forward and kissed her forehead. The sounds coming from outside the room fit the moment perfectly. From a nearby house, the faint voices of children could be heard singing a sad hymn; occasionally, the breeze would push the first fallen leaves of autumn against the window. Neither of the girls knew how long the minutes passed without incident before something changed. Emily lifted her head and looked at Cecilia.

“I have one friend left,” she said.

“I have one friend left,” she said.

“Not only me, love—oh, I hope not only me!”

“Not just me, love—oh, I hope it's not just me!”

“Yes. Only you.”

"Yes. Just you."

“I want to say something, Emily; but I am afraid of hurting you.”

“I want to say something, Emily, but I’m scared I’ll hurt you.”

“My dear, do you remember what we once read in a book of history at school? It told of the death of a tortured man, in the old time, who was broken on the wheel. He lived through it long enough to say that the agony, after the first stroke of the club, dulled his capacity for feeling pain when the next blows fell. I fancy pain of the mind must follow the same rule. Nothing you can say will hurt me now.”

“My dear, do you remember what we once read in a history book at school? It talked about the death of a tortured man from long ago who was broken on the wheel. He endured it long enough to say that the agony, after the first hit of the club, made him numb to the pain when the next blows came. I think mental pain must work the same way. Nothing you say can hurt me now.”

“I only wanted to ask, Emily, if you were engaged—at one time—to marry Mr. Mirabel. Is it true?”

“I just wanted to ask, Emily, were you ever engaged to marry Mr. Mirabel? Is that true?”

“False! He pressed me to consent to an engagement—and I said he must not hurry me.”

“False! He urged me to agree to an engagement—and I told him he shouldn’t rush me.”

“What made you say that?”

"What made you think that?"

“I thought of Alban Morris.”

“I was thinking about Alban Morris.”

Vainly Cecilia tried to restrain herself. A cry of joy escaped her.

Vainly, Cecilia tried to hold herself back. A cry of joy slipped out.

“Are you glad?” Emily asked. “Why?”

“Are you happy?” Emily asked. “Why?”

Cecilia made no direct reply. “May I tell you what you wanted to know, a little while since?” she said. “You asked why Mr. Morris left it all to me, instead of speaking to you himself. When I put the same question to him, he told me to read what he had written. ‘Not a shadow of suspicion rests on Mr. Mirabel,’ he said. ‘Emily is free to marry him—and free through Me. Can I tell her that? For her sake, and for mine, it must not be. All that I can do is to leave old remembrances to plead for me. If they fail, I shall know that she will be happier with Mr. Mirabel than with me.’ ‘And you will submit?’ I asked. ‘Because I love her,’ he answered, ‘I must submit.’ Oh, how pale you are! Have I distressed you?”

Cecilia didn’t answer directly. “Can I share what you wanted to know a little while ago?” she said. “You asked why Mr. Morris left everything to me instead of talking to you himself. When I asked him the same question, he told me to read what he had written. ‘Not a shadow of suspicion rests on Mr. Mirabel,’ he said. ‘Emily is free to marry him—and free through me. Can I tell her that? For her sake, and for mine, it has to stay unsaid. All I can do is let old memories speak for me. If they don’t work, I’ll know she will be happier with Mr. Mirabel than with me.’ ‘And you will accept this?’ I asked. ‘Because I love her,’ he replied, ‘I have to accept it.’ Oh, you look so pale! Have I upset you?”

“You have done me good.”

"You've done me a solid."

“Will you see him?”

"Are you going to see him?"

Emily pointed to the manuscript. “At such a time as this?” she said.

Emily pointed to the manuscript. “At a time like this?” she said.

Cecilia still held to her resolution. “Such a time as this is the right time,” she answered. “It is now, when you most want to be comforted, that you ought to see him. Who can quiet your poor aching heart as he can quiet it?” She impulsively snatched at the manuscript and threw it out of sight. “I can’t bear to look at it,” she said. “Emily! if I have done wrong, will you forgive me? I saw him this morning before I came here. I was afraid of what might happen—I refused to break the dreadful news to you, unless he was somewhere near us. Your good old servant knows where to go. Let me send her—”

Cecilia remained firm in her decision. “This is the right time,” she replied. “Now, when you need comfort the most, is when you should see him. Who else can soothe your aching heart like he can?” She quickly grabbed the manuscript and hid it away. “I can't stand to look at it,” she admitted. “Emily! If I’ve made a mistake, will you forgive me? I saw him this morning before I came here. I was worried about what might happen—I didn’t want to tell you the bad news unless he was nearby. Your loyal servant knows where to go. Let me send her—”

Mrs. Ellmother herself opened the door, and stood doubtful on the threshold, hysterically sobbing and laughing at the same time. “I’m everything that’s bad!” the good old creature burst out. “I’ve been listening—I’ve been lying—I said you wanted him. Turn me out of my situation, if you like. I’ve got him! Here he is!”

Mrs. Ellmother herself opened the door and stood uncertain on the threshold, laughing and crying at the same time. “I’m everything that’s wrong!” the dear old woman exclaimed. “I’ve been eavesdropping—I’ve been deceitful—I said you wanted him. Go ahead and fire me if you want. I’ve got him! Here he is!”

In another moment, Emily was in his arms—and they were alone. On his faithful breast the blessed relief of tears came to her at last: she burst out crying.

In an instant, Emily was in his arms—and they were alone. Against his strong chest, the sweet relief of tears finally came to her: she started crying.

“Oh, Alban, can you forgive me?”

“Oh, Alban, will you forgive me?”

He gently raised her head, so that he could see her face.

He gently lifted her head so he could see her face.

“My love, let me look at you,” he said. “I want to think again of the day when we parted in the garden at school. Do you remember the one conviction that sustained me? I told you, Emily, there was a time of fulfillment to come in our two lives; and I have never wholly lost the dear belief. My own darling, the time has come!”

“My love, let me see you,” he said. “I want to think again about the day we said goodbye in the garden at school. Do you remember the one belief that kept me going? I told you, Emily, there would be a time of fulfillment in our lives; and I’ve never completely lost that precious belief. My dear, that time has finally come!”

POSTSCRIPT. GOSSIP IN THE STUDIO.

P.S. Studio gossip.

The winter time had arrived. Alban was clearing his palette, after a hard day’s work at the cottage. The servant announced that tea was ready, and that Miss Ladd was waiting to see him in the next room.

The winter had arrived. Alban was cleaning his palette after a long day of work at the cottage. The servant announced that tea was ready and that Miss Ladd was waiting to see him in the next room.

Alban ran in, and received the visitor cordially with both hands. “Welcome back to England! I needn’t ask if the sea-voyage has done you good. You are looking ten years younger than when you went away.”

Alban ran in and greeted the visitor warmly with both hands. “Welcome back to England! I don’t even need to ask if the sea voyage was good for you. You look ten years younger than when you left.”

Miss Ladd smiled. “I shall soon be ten years older again, if I go back to Netherwoods,” she replied. “I didn’t believe it at the time; but I know better now. Our friend Doctor Allday was right, when he said that my working days were over. I must give up the school to a younger and stronger successor, and make the best I can in retirement of what is left of my life. You and Emily may expect to have me as a near neighbor. Where is Emily?”

Miss Ladd smiled. “I’ll be ten years older again if I go back to Netherwoods,” she replied. “I didn’t believe it back then, but I understand better now. Our friend Doctor Allday was right when he said my working days were over. I have to hand the school over to a younger and stronger successor and do my best in retirement with what’s left of my life. You and Emily can expect to have me as a close neighbor. Where is Emily?”

“Far away in the North.”

“Far away up North.”

“In the North! You don’t mean that she has gone back to Mrs. Delvin?”

“In the North! You don’t mean she went back to Mrs. Delvin?”

“She has gone back—with Mrs. Ellmother to take care of her—at my express request. You know what Emily is, when there is an act of mercy to be done. That unhappy man has been sinking (with intervals of partial recovery) for months past. Mrs. Delvin sent word to us that the end was near, and that the one last wish her brother was able to express was the wish to see Emily. He had been for some hours unable to speak when my wife arrived. But he knew her, and smiled faintly. He was just able to lift his hand. She took it, and waited by him, and spoke words of consolation and kindness from time to time. As the night advanced, he sank into sleep, still holding her hand. They only knew that he had passed from sleep to death—passed without a movement or a sigh—when his hand turned cold. Emily remained for a day at the tower to comfort poor Mrs. Delvin—and she comes home, thank God, this evening!”

“She has gone back—with Mrs. Ellmother to take care of her—at my direct request. You know how Emily is when there’s a chance to show mercy. That poor man has been deteriorating (with moments of partial recovery) for months now. Mrs. Delvin informed us that the end was close, and that his final wish was to see Emily. He hadn’t been able to speak for several hours when my wife arrived. But he recognized her and smiled weakly. He could just lift his hand. She held it, stayed by his side, and offered words of comfort and kindness from time to time. As the night went on, he fell into sleep, still holding her hand. They only realized he had passed from sleep to death—quietly, without a movement or sigh—when his hand turned cold. Emily stayed at the tower for a day to comfort poor Mrs. Delvin—and she’s coming home, thank God, this evening!”

“I needn’t ask if you are happy?” Miss Ladd said.

“I don’t need to ask if you’re happy?” Miss Ladd said.

“Happy? I sing, when I have my bath in the morning. If that isn’t happiness (in a man of my age) I don’t know what is!”

“Happy? I sing when I have my morning shower. If that isn’t happiness (for someone my age) I don’t know what is!”

“And how are you getting on?”

“How are you doing?”

“Famously! I have turned portrait painter, since you were sent away for your health. A portrait of Mr. Wyvil is to decorate the town hall in the place that he represents; and our dear kind-hearted Cecilia has induced a fascinated mayor and corporation to confide the work to my hands.”

“Guess what! I’ve become a portrait painter since you were sent away to recover. A portrait of Mr. Wyvil is going to hang in the town hall for the area he represents; and our sweet, caring Cecilia has convinced an intrigued mayor and city council to trust me with this work.”

“Is there no hope yet of that sweet girl being married?” Miss Ladd asked. “We old maids all believe in marriage, Mr. Morris—though some of us don’t own it.”

“Is there still no hope of that lovely girl getting married?” Miss Ladd asked. “We old maids all believe in marriage, Mr. Morris—though some of us won’t admit it.”

“There seems to be a chance,” Alban answered. “A young lord has turned up at Monksmoor; a handsome pleasant fellow, and a rising man in politics. He happened to be in the house a few days before Cecilia’s birthday; and he asked my advice about the right present to give her. I said, ‘Try something new in Tarts.’ When he found I was in earnest, what do you think he did? Sent his steam yacht to Rouen for some of the famous pastry! You should have seen Cecilia, when the young lord offered his delicious gift. If I could paint that smile and those eyes, I should be the greatest artist living. I believe she will marry him. Need I say how rich they will be? We shall not envy them—we are rich too. Everything is comparative. The portrait of Mr. Wyvil will put three hundred pounds in my pocket. I have earned a hundred and twenty more by illustrations, since we have been married. And my wife’s income (I like to be particular) is only five shillings and tenpence short of two hundred a year. Moral! we are rich as well as happy.”

“There seems to be a chance,” Alban replied. “A young lord has shown up at Monksmoor; a charming, good-looking guy, and he's making a name for himself in politics. He happened to be at the house a few days before Cecilia’s birthday, and he asked for my advice on the perfect gift for her. I said, ‘Try something new in Tarts.’ When he realized I was serious, guess what he did? He sent his steam yacht to Rouen to get some of that famous pastry! You should have seen Cecilia when the young lord presented his amazing gift. If I could capture that smile and those eyes, I would be the greatest artist alive. I really think she will marry him. Do I need to mention how wealthy they will be? We won't envy them—we're doing well too. It's all relative. The portrait of Mr. Wyvil will put three hundred pounds in my pocket. I’ve earned another hundred and twenty from illustrations since we got married. And my wife’s income (just to be specific) is only five shillings and tenpence short of two hundred a year. Moral of the story! We’re both rich and happy.”

“Without a thought of the future?” Miss Ladd asked slyly.

“Without a thought for the future?” Miss Ladd asked playfully.

“Oh, Doctor Allday has taken the future in hand! He revels in the old-fashioned jokes, which used to be addressed to newly-married people, in his time. ‘My dear fellow,’ he said the other day, ‘you may possibly be under a joyful necessity of sending for the doctor, before we are all a year older. In that case, let it be understood that I am Honorary Physician to the family.’ The warm-hearted old man talks of getting me another portrait to do. ‘The greatest ass in the medical profession (he informed me) has just been made a baronet; and his admiring friends have decided that he is to be painted at full length, with his bandy legs hidden under a gown, and his great globular eyes staring at the spectator—I’ll get you the job.’ Shall I tell you what he says of Mrs. Rook’s recovery?”

“Oh, Doctor Allday has taken control of the future! He enjoys the old-fashioned jokes that were once aimed at newlyweds back in his day. ‘My dear fellow,’ he said the other day, ‘you might find yourself happily needing to call for the doctor before we’re all a year older. If that happens, just know that I’m the Honorary Physician to the family.’ The kind-hearted old man mentions getting me another portrait to work on. ‘The biggest fool in the medical profession (he told me) has just been made a baronet; and his admiring friends have decided he should be painted in full, with his crooked legs hidden under a gown, and his big round eyes staring at the viewer—I’ll get you the job.’ Should I tell you what he has to say about Mrs. Rook’s recovery?”

Miss Ladd held up her hands in amazement. “Recovery!” she exclaimed.

Miss Ladd held up her hands in shock. “Recovery!” she exclaimed.

“And a most remarkable recovery too,” Alban informed her. “It is the first case on record of any person getting over such an injury as she has received. Doctor Allday looked grave when he heard of it. ‘I begin to believe in the devil,’ he said; ‘nobody else could have saved Mrs. Rook.’ Other people don’t take that view. She has been celebrated in all the medical newspapers—and she has been admitted to some excellent almshouse, to live in comfortable idleness to a green old age. The best of it is that she shakes her head, when her wonderful recovery is mentioned. ‘It seems such a pity,’ she says; ‘I was so fit for heaven.’ Mr. Rook having got rid of his wife, is in excellent spirits. He is occupied in looking after an imbecile old gentleman; and, when he is asked if he likes the employment, he winks mysteriously and slaps his pocket. Now, Miss Ladd, I think it’s my turn to hear some news. What have you got to tell me?”

“And a truly remarkable recovery too,” Alban told her. “It’s the first recorded case of someone getting over an injury like hers. Doctor Allday looked serious when he found out about it. ‘I’m starting to believe in the devil,’ he said; ‘no one else could have saved Mrs. Rook.’ Others don’t share that view. She’s been talked about in all the medical journals—and she’s been admitted to a great almshouse, where she’ll live comfortably into old age. The best part is that she shakes her head whenever her amazing recovery comes up. ‘It seems such a pity,’ she says; ‘I was so ready for heaven.’ Mr. Rook, having gotten rid of his wife, is in great spirits. He’s busy looking after a senile old man; and when asked if he enjoys the work, he winks mysteriously and pats his pocket. Now, Miss Ladd, I think it’s my turn to hear some news. What do you have for me?”

“I believe I can match your account of Mrs. Rook,” Miss Ladd said. “Do you care to hear what has become of Francine?”

“I think I can match your story about Mrs. Rook,” Miss Ladd said. “Do you want to hear what happened to Francine?”

Alban, rattling on hitherto in boyish high spirits, suddenly became serious. “I have no doubt Miss de Sor is doing well,” he said sternly. “She is too heartless and wicked not to prosper.”

Alban, previously chatting away in youthful excitement, suddenly grew serious. “I’m sure Miss de Sor is doing well,” he said firmly. “She is far too ruthless and cruel not to succeed.”

“You are getting like your old cynical self again, Mr. Morris—and you are wrong. I called this morning on the agent who had the care of Francine, when I left England. When I mentioned her name, he showed me a telegram, sent to him by her father. ‘There’s my authority,’ he said, ‘for letting her leave my house.’ The message was short enough to be easily remembered: ‘Anything my daughter likes as long as she doesn’t come back to us.’ In those cruel terms Mr. de Sor wrote of his own child. The agent was just as unfeeling, in his way. He called her the victim of slighted love and clever proselytizing. ‘In plain words,’ he said, ‘the priest of the Catholic chapel close by has converted her; and she is now a novice in a convent of Carmelite nuns in the West of England. Who could have expected it? Who knows how it may end?”

“You're becoming your old cynical self again, Mr. Morris—and you're mistaken. I visited the agent who was responsible for Francine when I left England. When I mentioned her name, he showed me a telegram from her father. ‘That’s my authority,’ he said, ‘to let her leave my house.’ The message was short enough to remember easily: ‘Anything my daughter wants as long as she doesn’t come back to us.’ In those harsh words, Mr. de Sor spoke about his own child. The agent was just as cold in his own way. He described her as the victim of unrequited love and skilled persuasion. ‘In simple terms,’ he said, ‘the priest at the nearby Catholic chapel has converted her; and she is now a novice at a convent of Carmelite nuns in the West of England. Who would have expected it? Who knows how it will end?”

As Miss Ladd spoke, the bell rang at the cottage gate. “Here she is!” Alban cried, leading the way into the hall. “Emily has come home.”

As Miss Ladd spoke, the bell rang at the cottage gate. “Here she is!” Alban shouted, guiding the way into the hall. “Emily has come home.”










Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!